A cloud of faithfull witnesses, leading to the heauenly Canaan, or, A commentarie vpon the 11 chapter to the Hebrewes preached in Cambridge by that godly, and iudicious divine, M. William Perkins ; long expected and desired, and therefore published at the request of his executours, by Will. Crashawe and Tho. Pierson, preachers of Gods Word, who heard him preach it, and wrote it from his mouth.
         Perkins, William, 1558-1602.
      
       
         
           1607
        
      
       Approx. 1232 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 307 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A09376
         STC 19677.5
         ESTC S2273
         23227728
         ocm 23227728
         26407
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A09376)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 26407)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1801:16)
      
       
         
           
             A cloud of faithfull witnesses, leading to the heauenly Canaan, or, A commentarie vpon the 11 chapter to the Hebrewes preached in Cambridge by that godly, and iudicious divine, M. William Perkins ; long expected and desired, and therefore published at the request of his executours, by Will. Crashawe and Tho. Pierson, preachers of Gods Word, who heard him preach it, and wrote it from his mouth.
             Perkins, William, 1558-1602.
          
           [8], 592 p.
           
             Printed by Humfrey Lownes, for Leo. Greene,
             At London :
             1607.
          
           
             Signatures: A⁴ B-2X⁸.
             Imperfect: p. 213-220 lacking; p. 145-161 bound and filmed out of order.
             Reproduction of original in the Pembroke College (University of Cambridge). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Hebrews XI -- Commentaries.
        
      
    
     
        2004-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-09 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-10 Andrew Kuster
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-10 Andrew Kuster
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           CLOVD
           OF
           FAITHFVLL
           WITNESSES
           ,
           LEADING
           TO
           THE
           HEAVENLY
           CANAAN
           :
           Or
           A
           Commentarie
           vpon
           the
           11.
           
           Chapter
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           preached
           in
           Cambridge
           by
           that
           Godly
           ,
           and
           iudicious
           Divine
           ,
           M.
           
             William
             Perkins
          
           :
           Long
           expected
           and
           desired
           ;
           and
           therefore
           published
           at
           the
           request
           of
           his
           Executours
           ,
           by
           
             Will.
             Crashawe
          
           ,
           and
           
             Tho.
             Pierson
          
           ,
           Preachers
           of
           Gods
           Word
           :
           who
           heard
           him
           preach
           it
           ,
           and
           wrote
           it
           from
           his
           mouth
           .
        
         
           
             PHIL.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Looke
             on
             them
             that
             so
             walke
             ,
             as
             yee
             haue
             vs
             for
             an
             example
             .
          
        
         
           
             HEB.
             13.8
             .
          
           
             VVhose
             faith
             followe
             ,
             considering
             what
             hath
             beene
             the
             end
             of
             their
             conuersation
             .
          
        
         
           AT
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Humfrey
             Lownes
          
           ,
           for
           
             Leo.
             Greene.
          
           1607.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Noble
           ,
           and
           vertuous
           Gentlemen
           ,
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Sheaffield
             ,
             Knight
          
           ;
           and
           M.
           
             Oliuer
             S.
             John
          
           :
           Sonnes
           and
           Heires
           to
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           Edmond
           Lord
           Sheaffield
           ,
           Lord
           President
           of
           the
           North
           ,
           and
           Oliuer
           Lord
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           ,
           Baron
           of
           Bletsho
           :
           grace
           ,
           and
           peace
           .
        
         
           THe
           gracious
           promises
           of
           God
           (
           Honourable
           and
           most
           worthy
           Gentlemen
           )
           made
           to
           the
           holy
           Patriarchs
           ,
           touching
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           were
           singular
           comfort
           to
           the
           belieuing
           Israelites
           ,
           in
           their
           bondage
           of
           Egypt
           .
           And
           the
           renuing
           of
           the
           same
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Moses
           (
           whose
           words
           God
           confirmed
           by
           so
           many
           miracles
           )
           must
           needes
           augment
           their
           ioy
           aboundantly
           ,
           although
           their
           bonds
           at
           that
           time
           encreased
           .
           But
           ,
           the
           pledge
           of
           Gods
           presence
           in
           the
           cloudie
           pillar
           ,
           whereby
           he
           led
           them
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           both
           night
           and
           day
           ,
           did
           so
           farre
           exceede
           all
           his
           promises
           for
           matter
           of
           consolation
           ,
           that
           euen
           Moses
           himselfe
           desired
           rather
           
           to
           be
           detained
           from
           the
           promised
           Land
           ,
           than
           depriued
           of
           the
           comfort
           of
           that
           his
           presence
           in
           the
           waie
           :
           
           
             If
             thy
             presence
          
           (
           sayth
           hee
           )
           
             goe
             not
             before
             vs
             ,
             bid
             vs
             not
             depart
             hence
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           these
           things
           being
           ensamples
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           euident
           types
           of
           our
           estate
           who
           liue
           vnder
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           shew
           apparantly
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           Beleeuers
           bee
           greatly
           cheered
           in
           their
           spirituall
           trauell
           ,
           by
           the
           gratious
           promises
           which
           God
           in
           Christ
           hath
           made
           vnto
           them
           ;
           yet
           ,
           this
           their
           ioy
           is
           much
           increased
           ,
           by
           the
           viewe
           of
           those
           that
           haue
           gone
           before
           them
           in
           the
           waie
           of
           faith
           ;
           who
           are
           vnto
           them
           as
           a
           
             Cloude
             of
             Witnesses
             ,
             or
             a
             cloudie
             Pillar
             .
          
           For
           ,
           howsoeuer
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           be
           the
           only
           ground
           of
           sound
           consolation
           :
           yet
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           a-kin
           to
           Thomas
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           beleeue
           vnlesse
           wee
           see
           ,
           and
           feele
           ;
           therfore
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           example
           of
           Beleeuers
           (
           wherin
           is
           some
           sensible
           euidence
           of
           the
           comfort
           of
           Gods
           truth
           )
           we
           are
           farre
           more
           cheered
           ,
           than
           by
           the
           promise
           it selfe
           alone
           .
        
         
           Heere
           then
           beholde
           what
           great
           cause
           wee
           haue
           to
           cast
           our
           eyes
           vpon
           this
           
             Cloude
             of
             Witnesses
          
           ;
           which
           the
           ho-Ghost
           hath
           erected
           as
           a
           pledge
           of
           his
           presence
           ,
           &
           a
           direction
           to
           all
           those
           that
           shall
           followe
           their
           steps
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           faith
           ,
           til
           the
           worlds
           end
           .
           Shall
           Moses
           affect
           that
           Cloude
           so
           much
           ,
           which
           led
           them
           only
           the
           waie
           to
           a
           temporall
           inheritance
           :
           and
           shall
           not
           we
           much
           more
           be
           rauished
           with
           delight
           in
           
             this
             Cloude
          
           ,
           which
           leades
           vs
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ?
           
           In
           al
           estates
           
             the
             Iust
             must
             liue
             by
             faith
             :
          
           For
           ,
           
             We
             walk
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             sight
             .
          
           And
           what
           is
           the
           hope
           &
           happinesse
           of
           a
           Christian
           man
           ,
           but
           to
           receiue
           at
           last
           
             the
             saluation
             of
             our
             soules
          
           ,
           
           
             which
             is
             the
             end
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
          
           and
           period
           of
           this
           walke
           .
           But
           any
           faith
           will
           
           not
           support
           vs
           herein
           :
           some
           begin
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           who
           end
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           going
           out
           with
           Paul
           for
           a
           while
           ;
           but
           at
           length
           returne
           with
           Demas
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           
           neither
           can
           they
           doe
           otherwise
           :
           for
           ,
           
             Apostasie
             is
             the
             Catastrophe
             of
             Hypocrisie
             .
          
           He
           that
           would
           deceiue
           in
           his
           profession
           is
           vsually
           deceiued
           of
           his
           saluation
           .
        
         
           Wherfore
           this
           shal
           be
           our
           wisedom
           ,
           to
           see
           to
           our
           soules
           that
           our
           faith
           (
           as
           the
           
             beloued
             Apostle
          
           sayde
           of
           loue
           )
           
             be
             not
             in
             word
             ,
             and
             tongue
             ;
             but
             in
             deed
             ,
             and
             in
             truth
             .
          
           
           And
           for
           our
           better
           direction
           in
           trying
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           we
           haue
           here
           many
           notable
           precedents
           in
           this
           
             Cloud
             of
             Witnesses
          
           ,
           consisting
           of
           most
           worthy
           Beleeuers
           in
           all
           ages
           before
           CHRIST'S
           incarnation
           :
           all
           which
           shewed
           the
           life
           of
           faith
           by
           their
           workes
           ;
           and
           we
           in
           them
           may
           see
           how
           to
           put
           our
           faith
           in
           practice
           .
           Now
           ,
           the
           rather
           must
           we
           attende
           hereunto
           ,
           because
           in
           all
           estates
           we
           must
           practice
           faith
           .
           For
           ,
           
             Without
             faith
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             please
             God.
          
           And
           what
           estate
           of
           life
           cā
           possible
           befall
           vs
           ,
           
           wherin
           we
           haue
           not
           a
           liuely
           patterne
           and
           forerunner
           leading
           vs
           the
           way
           to
           Heauen
           ,
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           this
           Cloud
           ?
           Art
           thou
           a
           King
           or
           Magistrate
           ?
           beholde
           
             DAVID
             ,
             HEZECHIAS
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Iudges
           :
           art
           thou
           a
           Courtier
           ?
           Looke
           on
           MOSES
           :
           art
           thou
           a
           Martiall-man
           ?
           Beholde
           
             SAMSON
             ,
             DAVID
             ,
             IOSVAH
          
           .
           Heere
           is
           
             ENOCH
             ,
             NOE
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Prophets
           for
           Ministers
           :
           the
           Patriarches
           for
           Fathers
           :
           SARA
           and
           the
           Shunamite
           for
           mothers
           :
           ISAAC
           and
           IOSEPH
           for
           children
           :
           Heer
           is
           ABEL
           for
           Shepheards
           ,
           and
           RAHAB
           for
           victuallers
           :
           Heere
           are
           some
           that
           liued
           in
           honour
           ,
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           plenty
           ,
           some
           in
           want
           ,
           &
           some
           in
           sicknesse
           :
           but
           most
           of
           all
           in
           persecution
           ;
           because
           therein
           is
           the
           greatest
           
             tryall
             
             of
             faith
          
           .
           
           So
           that
           ,
           which
           way
           soeuer
           we
           turne
           vs
           ,
           if
           wee
           walke
           by
           faith
           ,
           we
           haue
           heere
           some
           faithfull
           witnesse
           to
           goe
           before
           vs.
           And
           to
           cleare
           their
           steps
           the
           better
           to
           our
           sight
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           
             follow
             hard
             towards
             the
             mark
          
           without
           wandring
           ,
           
           we
           haue
           heere
           a
           notable
           light
           in
           this
           learned
           Commentarie
           ;
           which
           ,
           we
           must
           confesse
           ,
           is
           much
           obscured
           ,
           for
           lacke
           of
           the
           refining
           hand
           of
           the
           godly
           Author
           himselfe
           :
           but
           now
           ,
           seeing
           that
           shining
           light
           is
           quenched
           ,
           vse
           this
           our
           Lampe
           ;
           it
           is
           fed
           with
           such
           oyle
           as
           wee
           receiued
           in
           the
           Lords
           Sanctuarie
           ,
           from
           that
           Oliue
           Tree
           ,
           whence
           many
           a
           one
           did
           fill
           his
           vessell
           .
           And
           ,
           being
           importuned
           to
           expose
           the
           same
           for
           the
           Common
           good
           ,
           wee
           haue
           presumed
           to
           place
           it
           vnder
           the
           shelter
           of
           your
           Honourable
           names
           ;
           beseeching
           God
           it
           may
           helpe
           
             to
             guide
             your
             feete
             in
             the
             way
             of
             peace
             .
          
           
        
         
           The
           religious
           precedents
           of
           your
           Honourable
           Parents
           (
           Right
           Noble
           and
           hopefull
           Gentlemen
           )
           must
           perswade
           you
           much
           to
           be
           sound
           ,
           and
           constant
           in
           the
           faith
           :
           for
           ,
           declining
           in
           religion
           brings
           a
           staine
           of
           honour
           ,
           and
           decay
           b
           euen
           of
           temporall
           portion
           .
           But
           ,
           labour
           you
           to
           encrease
           in
           grace
           ,
           and
           trust
           the
           Lord
           with
           your
           outward
           greatnesse
           .
           Honour
           him
           ,
           and
           hee
           will
           honour
           you
           :
           delight
           in
           him
           ,
           
           and
           hee
           will
           giue
           you
           your
           holy
           hearts
           desire
           ;
           his
           faithfulnesse
           will
           bee
           your
           shielde
           ,
           to
           the
           griefe
           of
           those
           that
           enuie
           your
           happinesse
           .
           But
           ,
           beware
           of
           bad
           example
           ,
           and
           euill
           counsell
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           bane
           and
           poyson
           of
           younger
           yeares
           .
           Walk
           with
           God
           like
           Enoch
           :
           vse
           the
           world
           as
           Abraham
           did
           ,
           
           and
           followe
           Moses
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           delight
           ,
           
           forsaking
           them
           when
           they
           become
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sinne
           .
           
           So
           shall
           you
           
             obtaine
             
             good
             reporte
          
           ,
           
           and
           your
           memories
           shal
           be
           blessed
           with
           your
           Posterities
           ,
           like
           these
           faithfull
           Witnesses
           .
           
             NOVEMBER
             .
             10.
             1607.
          
           
        
         
           
             Yours
             in
             the
             LORD
             to
             be
             commanded
             ,
             WILLIAM
             CRASHAVV
             ,
             THO.
             PIERSON
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           Commentarie
           vpon
           the
           11.
           
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   VERSE
                   1.
                
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 Faith
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 hoped
                 for
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 euidence
                 of
                 things
                 not
                 seene
                 .
              
            
          
           
             COncerning
             Faith
             ,
             2.
             points
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             knowne
             of
             euery
             Christian
             ;
             the
             doctrine
             &
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             :
             the
             whole
             doctrine
             of
             faith
             (
             being
             grounded
             and
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             )
             is
             comprised
             in
             the
             Creede
             ,
             commonly
             called
             the
             
               Apostles
               Creede
            
             :
             which
             being
             already
             by
             vs
             expounded
             ▪
             it
             followeth
             in
             order
             (
             next
             after
             the
             doctrine
             )
             to
             lay
             downe
             also
             the
             practise
             of
             faith
             :
             for
             which
             purpose
             wee
             haue
             chosen
             this
             11.
             chapter
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             as
             being
             a
             portion
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             wherein
             the
             saide
             practise
             of
             faith
             is
             most
             excellently
             and
             at
             large
             set
             downe
             .
          
           
             This
             chapter
             depends
             on
             the
             former
             ,
             thus
             :
             
             We
             may
             reade
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             ,
             that
             many
             Iewes
             hauing
             receiued
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             giuen
             their
             names
             to
             Christ
             ,
             did
             afterward
             fall
             away
             :
             therefore
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             the
             chapter
             ,
             there
             is
             added
             a
             notable
             exhortation
             tending
             to
             perswade
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             to
             perseuer
             in
             faith
             vnto
             the
             end
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             suffer
             patiently
             what
             euer
             shall
             befall
             them
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             it
             :
             
             and
             to
             vrge
             the
             exhortation
             ,
             there
             are
             diuerse
             reasons
             ,
             not
             needefull
             to
             be
             alleadged
             ;
             for
             they
             concerne
             not
             the
             present
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             in
             this
             chapter
             hee
             continues
             the
             same
             exhortation
             :
             and
             the
             whole
             chapter
             (
             as
             I
             take
             it
             )
             is
             nothing
             else
             in
             substance
             ,
             but
             one
             reason
             to
             vrge
             the
             former
             exhortation
             to
             perseuerance
             in
             faith
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             drawne
             from
             the
             
               excellencie
               of
               faith
            
             :
             for
             this
             chapter
             doth
             diuers
             waies
             set
             down
             what
             an
             excellent
             gift
             of
             God
             faith
             is
             :
             his
             whole
             scope
             therfore
             is
             manifest
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             to
             vrge
             thē
             to
             perseuer
             &
             continue
             in
             that
             faith
             ,
             proued
             at
             large
             to
             be
             so
             excellent
             a
             thing
             :
             &
             indeed
             he
             could
             not
             bring
             a
             better
             argument
             to
             moue
             them
             to
             loue
             and
             hold
             fast
             their
             faith
             ,
             then
             by
             perswading
             them
             of
             the
             excellencie
             of
             it
             .
             For
             common
             reason
             bids
             vs
             not
             onely
             chuse
             ,
             but
             hold
             fast
             that
             that
             is
             excellent
             .
          
           
             Out
             of
             this
             coherence
             we
             may
             learn
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             that
             perseuerance
             in
             faith
             is
             a
             matter
             not
             of
             ordinarie
             necessitie
             nor
             of
             mean
             excellēcy
             ,
             to
             the
             vrging
             wherof
             the
             author
             of
             this
             epistle
             vseth
             so
             large
             &
             so
             forcible
             an
             exhortation
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             as
             ,
             whereas
             ordinary
             exhortations
             occupy
             the
             roome
             of
             one
             or
             some
             
               few
               verses
            
             ,
             this
             is
             continued
             through
             
               diuers
               chapters
            
             .
          
           
             The
             parts
             of
             this
             whole
             chapter
             are
             two
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             generall
             description
             of
             Faith
             from
             the
             first
             verse
             to
             the
             fourth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             An
             illustration
             or
             declaration
             of
             that
             description
             ,
             by
             a
             large
             rehearsall
             of
             manifold
             examples
             of
             ancient
             and
             worthy
             men
             in
             the
             old
             testament
             :
             from
             the
             4.
             verse
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             two
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             The
             description
             of
             Faith
             consists
             of
             
               three
               actions
               or
               effects
            
             of
             faith
             ,
             set
             downe
             in
             three
             seuerall
             verses
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             effect
             in
             the
             first
             verse
             ,
             Faith
             makes
             things
             
               which
               are
               not
            
             (
             but
             only
             are
             hoped
             for
             )
             after
             a
             sort
             
               to
               subsist
               and
               to
               be
               present
               with
               the
               beleeuer
               .
            
          
           
             The
             2.
             is
             in
             the
             2.
             v
             :
             
               Faith
               makes
               a
               beleeuer
               approued
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             The
             3.
             in
             the
             3.
             verse
             :
             
               Faith
               makes
               a
               man
               vnderstand
               &
               beleeue
               things
               incredible
               to
               sense
               and
               reason
               .
            
          
           
           
             Of
             these
             effects
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             
               Now
               Faith
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               things
               which
               are
               hoped
               for
               ,
               &
               the
               euidence
               of
               things
               which
               are
               not
               seene
               .
            
             
          
           
             This
             first
             verse
             containes
             the
             first
             effect
             in
             the
             description
             of
             faith
             ,
             wherein
             first
             let
             vs
             see
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             what
             instructions
             they
             do
             naturally
             yeeld
             vnto
             vs.
             For
             the
             meaning
             ,
             wee
             must
             examine
             the
             words
             seuerally
             .
             
               Now
               faith
            
          
           
             Faith
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             specially
             of
             three
             sorts
             
               
                 Historicall
                 ,
              
               
                 Miraculous
                 ,
              
               
                 Iustifying
                 or
                 sauing
                 faith
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Historicall
               faith
            
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             a
             knowledge
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             an
             assent
             of
             the
             heart
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             :
             and
             this
             faith
             is
             generall
             not
             onely
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             but
             euen
             to
             the
             diuels
             thēselues
             :
             Iames.
             2.19
             .
             Thou
             beleeuest
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             thou
             doest
             well
             :
             the
             diuels
             also
             beleeue
             it
             &
             tremble
             .
             Now
             he
             that
             will
             beleeue
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             beleeue
             historically
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Miraculous
             ,
             or
             the
             faith
             of
             miracles
             :
             which
             is
             ,
             An
             inward
             perswasion
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             wrought
             by
             some
             speciall
             instinct
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             in
             some
             man
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             is
             truly
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             vse
             him
             as
             an
             instrument
             for
             the
             working
             of
             some
             miracles
             :
             this
             also
             is
             generall
             ,
             both
             to
             elect
             and
             reprobate
             ,
             Iudas
             had
             it
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Sauing
             (
             commonly
             call'd
             
               Iustifying
               )
               faith
            
             :
             which
             is
             ,
             A
             speciall
             perswasion
             ,
             wrought
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             those
             that
             are
             effectually
             called
             ,
             concerning
             their
             reconciliation
             and
             saluation
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Of
             these
             three
             sorts
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             third
             is
             principally
             meant
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             .
             And
             although
             in
             the
             description
             ,
             &
             ouer
             all
             the
             chapter
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             things
             that
             agree
             to
             other
             faith
             then
             it
             ;
             yet
             I
             say
             the
             generall
             scope
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             is
             principally
             of
             that
             faith
             that
             saues
             a
             man.
             It
             becomes
             vs
             therefore
             to
             learne
             carefully
             the
             instructions
             that
             concerne
             the
             practice
             of
             this
             faith
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             no
             lesse
             then
             a
             sauing
             faith
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ;
             This
             faith
             is
             the
             
               ground
               or
               substance
            
             ▪
             for
             the
             word
             signifieth
             both
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             :
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
             as
             yet
             are
             not
             ,
             and
             so
             haue
             no
             being
             nor
             substance
             .
             Now
             faith
             that
             beleeues
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             applieth
             them
             ,
             that
             faith
             giues
             to
             these
             things
             which
             yet
             are
             not
             (
             after
             a
             sort
             )
             a
             substance
             or
             subsistence
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             beleeuer
             :
             so
             that
             that
             thing
             which
             neuer
             had
             ,
             nor
             yet
             hath
             a
             being
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             by
             this
             faith
             hath
             a
             being
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             beleeuer
             ;
             this
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             true
             meaning
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             followeth
             of
             what
             things
             ▪
             this
             faith
             is
             the
             ground
             or
             substance
             :
             namely
             ,
             of
             
               things
               hoped
               for
            
             ,
             and
             things
             
               not
               seene
            
             .
             And
             these
             be
             of
             two
             sorts
             :
             either
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             old
             testament
             alone
             ,
             or
             of
             them
             and
             vs
             both
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             first
             sort
             were
             these
             two
             :
             1.
             
             The
             incarnation
             of
             Christ.
             2.
             
             The
             publishing
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             both
             to
             Iew
             and
             Gentile
             in
             a
             glorious
             manner
             :
             both
             these
             were
             
               hoped
               for
            
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             we
             haue
             
               seene
               them
            
             :
             to
             them
             they
             had
             a
             being
             only
             in
             faith
             :
             to
             vs
             a
             being
             in
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Now
             vnto
             the
             fathers
             of
             the
             olde
             testament
             ,
             their
             faith
             gaue
             these
             two
             things
             a
             being
             in
             their
             hearts
             and
             soules
             ,
             though
             they
             came
             not
             to
             passe
             many
             hundreth
             yeeres
             after
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             other
             things
             which
             we
             hope
             for
             as
             wel
             as
             they
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             not
             seene
             in
             respect
             of
             vs
             both
             :
             and
             they
             be
             sixe
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Iustification
               ,
               standing
               in
               the
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Sanctification
               in
               this
               life
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               perfection
               and
               accomplishment
               of
               our
               sanctification
               after
               this
               life
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Resurrection
               of
               
                 the
                 body
              
               ,
               and
               revniting
               it
               with
               the
               soule
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Glorification
               of
               body
               and
               soule
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 Life
                 euerlasting
              
               ,
               and
               glory
               with
               God
               in
               heauen
               .
            
          
           
             These
             they
             saw
             not
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             neither
             do
             we
             :
             yet
             they
             hoped
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             we
             :
             they
             had
             no
             being
             in
             themselues
             to
             them
             ,
             neither
             haue
             they
             as
             yet
             to
             vs
             :
             but
             this
             true
             
               sauing
               faith
            
             gaue
             to
             them
             ,
             giues
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             will
             giue
             
             to
             euery
             beleeuer
             ,
             whilst
             the
             world
             lasteth
             ,
             such
             a
             certaine
             assurance
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             seeme
             present
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             we
             seeme
             presently
             to
             enioy
             them
             :
             we
             cannot
             enioy
             any
             of
             them
             fully
             ;
             but
             sauing
             Faith
             hath
             this
             power
             ,
             to
             giue
             them
             all
             a
             present
             being
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             vs
             such
             a
             real
             possession
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             greatly
             delighteth
             a
             Christian
             soule
             :
             insomuch
             ,
             as
             the
             feeling
             of
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             this
             glory
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             to
             come
             ,
             ouerwhelmeth
             the
             feeling
             of
             a
             worldly
             misery
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             present
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             
               And
               the
               euidence
            
          
           
             This
             word
             signifieth
             and
             teacheth
             vs
             two
             things
             concerning
             faith
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Faith
               is
               an
               euidence
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             That
             is
             ,
             Faith
             so
             conuinceth
             the
             minde
             ,
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             iudgement
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             cannot
             but
             must
             needes
             ,
             yea
             it
             compelleth
             it
             ,
             by
             force
             of
             reasons
             vnanswerable
             ,
             to
             beleeue
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             certainly
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             an
             euidence
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             whereas
             life
             euerlasting
             and
             all
             other
             things
             hoped
             for
             are
             inuisible
             ,
             and
             were
             neuer
             seen
             of
             any
             beleeuer
             since
             the
             world
             began
             :
             this
             sauing
             faith
             hath
             this
             power
             and
             property
             ,
             to
             take
             that
             thing
             in
             it selfe
             inuisible
             ,
             and
             neuer
             yet
             seene
             ,
             and
             so
             liuely
             to
             represent
             it
             to
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             beleeuer
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             as
             that
             after
             a
             sort
             he
             presently
             seeth
             and
             enioyeth
             that
             inuisible
             thing
             ,
             and
             reioyceth
             in
             that
             sight
             ,
             and
             enioying
             of
             it
             :
             and
             so
             the
             iudg●ment
             is
             not
             onely
             conuinced
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             yet
             to
             come
             :
             but
             the
             minde
             (
             as
             farre
             as
             Gods
             word
             hath
             reueald
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             able
             )
             conceiues
             of
             that
             thing
             ,
             as
             being
             really
             present
             to
             the
             view
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Let
             one
             example
             serue
             for
             all
             :
             life
             euerlasting
             is
             a
             thing
             hoped
             for
             :
             Now
             Faith
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             infallible
             arguments
             grounded
             vpon
             the
             word
             and
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             conuinceth
             a
             mans
             iudgement
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             (
             insomuch
             as
             he
             dare
             say
             ;
             that
             he
             knoweth
             as
             certainly
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             life
             euerlasting
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             liueth
             and
             moueth
             )
             but
             this
             Faith
             also
             (
             as
             much
             as
             Gods
             word
             hath
             reueald
             ,
             and
             as
             farre
             forth
             as
             the
             minde
             of
             man
             is
             able
             to
             conceiue
             of
             it
             )
             so
             representeth
             this
             
             life
             euerlasting
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             soule
             seemeth
             to
             apprehend
             and
             enioy
             this
             life
             euerlasting
             ;
             yea
             ,
             &
             often
             in
             such
             measure
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             contemneth
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             al
             the
             present
             felicity
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             cōparison
             of
             that
             measure
             of
             the
             ioyes
             therof
             ,
             which
             faith
             representeth
             to
             his
             soule
             :
             and
             thus
             faith
             makes
             that
             present
             which
             is
             absent
             :
             and
             makes
             that
             manifest
             and
             visible
             ,
             which
             in
             it selfe
             is
             inuisible
             :
             inuisible
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             makes
             visible
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             soule
             ;
             the
             sight
             of
             which
             eye
             is
             both
             giuen
             ,
             and
             continued
             ,
             and
             daily
             sharpened
             by
             
               sauing
               faith
            
             .
             And
             thus
             faith
             is
             a
             most
             excellent
             euidence
             of
             things
             not
             seene
             .
             So
             then
             the
             whole
             sūme
             of
             this
             first
             effect
             ,
             is
             briefly
             thus
             much
             ;
             Whereas
             things
             to
             be
             beleeued
             ,
             as
             perfection
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             resurrection
             ,
             glorification
             ,
             &c.
             are
             not
             yet
             seene
             ,
             neither
             can
             be
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             are
             not
             yet
             come
             to
             passe
             ;
             yet
             if
             a
             man
             haue
             grace
             certainly
             to
             beleeue
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             these
             things
             shall
             haue
             a
             being
             to
             his
             soule
             :
             in
             that
             both
             his
             iudgement
             knoweth
             assuredly
             they
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             ;
             and
             his
             soule
             ,
             in
             most
             liuely
             and
             ioyfull
             representations
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             enioy
             them
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             first
             effect
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             let
             vs
             see
             what
             instructions
             this
             first
             effect
             thus
             vnfolded
             doth
             minister
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             whereas
             faith
             giues
             a
             substance
             ,
             and
             being
             to
             things
             that
             are
             not
             ,
             we
             learne
             that
             the
             Fathers
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             that
             liued
             afore
             the
             incarnation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             were
             truly
             partakers
             of
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             If
             any
             alledge
             that
             this
             is
             strange
             ,
             considering
             that
             Christ
             had
             thē
             no
             body
             &
             bloud
             ,
             neither
             had
             he
             any
             vntil
             the
             Incarnatiō
             :
             &
             how
             thē
             could
             they
             receiue
             that
             ,
             which
             thē
             was
             not
             ?
          
           
             I
             grant
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             thē
             had
             no
             being
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Fathers
             receiued
             thē
             :
             but
             how
             can
             this
             be
             ?
             I
             answer
             by
             the
             wonderfull
             power
             of
             sauing
             faith
             ,
             which
             makes
             things
             that
             are
             not
             in
             nature
             ,
             to
             haue
             in
             some
             sort
             a
             being
             &
             subsistence
             :
             and
             so
             was
             Christ
             (
             though
             he
             was
             to
             come
             )
             present
             to
             the
             beleeuers
             of
             the
             old
             time
             .
             For
             ,
             Apoc.
             13.8
             .
             
               Christ
               is
               a
               Lambe
               slaine
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             slaine
             as
             wel
             then
             as
             now
             :
             and
             that
             not
             only
             in
             the
             counsell
             &
             decree
             of
             God
             ,
             wherby
             he
             
             is
             borne
             &
             slaine
             in
             all
             times
             and
             places
             :
             nor
             onely
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             eternal
             power
             ,
             efficacie
             ,
             and
             merit
             of
             his
             death
             :
             but
             also
             euen
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             beleeuer
             ,
             whose
             faith
             makes
             that
             ,
             that
             is
             locally
             absent
             ,
             after
             a
             sort
             truly
             and
             really
             present
             :
             euen
             so
             also
             is
             Christ
             a
             Lambe
             slaine
             euen
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             See
             a
             plaine
             demonstration
             hereof
             in
             Ioh.
             8.5.6
             .
             
               Abraham
               saw
               me
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             
               and
               reioiced
            
             :
             How
             could
             this
             be
             ,
             when
             as
             Christ
             was
             not
             borne
             of
             1000.
             yeares
             after
             ?
             Ans.
             This
             could
             not
             be
             in
             reason
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             indeed
             to
             
               Abrahams
               faith
            
             :
             wherby
             he
             saw
             Christ
             more
             liuely
             ,
             and
             more
             to
             his
             ioy
             &
             consolation
             ,
             so
             many
             100.
             yeares
             afore
             he
             was
             ;
             thē
             many
             which
             liued
             in
             Christs
             time
             ,
             and
             saw
             him
             ,
             and
             heard
             him
             ,
             and
             conuer●ed
             with
             him
             :
             for
             they
             liuing
             with
             him
             ,
             yet
             were
             as
             good
             as
             absent
             from
             him
             ,
             because
             they
             beleeued
             not
             in
             him
             :
             And
             Abraham
             though
             Christ
             was
             so
             far
             from
             him
             ,
             yet
             by
             his
             faith
             was
             present
             with
             him
             .
             Againe
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.3
             .
             the
             ancient
             beleeuing
             Israelites
             
               ate
               the
               same
               spirituall
               bread
               ,
               and
               dranke
               the
               same
               spirituall
               rocke
               ,
               and
               that
               rocke
               was
               Christ
               :
            
             How
             could
             they
             eate
             and
             drinke
             Christ
             ,
             so
             long
             afore
             he
             was
             ?
             I
             answere
             ,
             they
             did
             it
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             wonderfull
             power
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             makes
             a
             thing
             absent
             ,
             present
             to
             the
             beleeuer
             :
             By
             that
             faith
             they
             receiued
             Christ
             ,
             as
             liuely
             ,
             as
             effectually
             ,
             as
             much
             to
             their
             profit
             and
             comfort
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             since
             his
             comming
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             man
             aske
             how
             could
             their
             faith
             apprehend
             that
             ,
             that
             then
             was
             not
             .
             I
             answer
             by
             giuing
             them
             interest
             &
             title
             to
             it
             :
             and
             so
             the
             Fathers
             are
             said
             by
             faith
             to
             haue
             receiued
             Christ
             ,
             because
             their
             faith
             gaue
             them
             right
             and
             title
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             hearts
             they
             felt
             the
             efficacie
             of
             his
             death
             &
             resurrection
             ,
             whereby
             they
             died
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             were
             renewed
             in
             holinesse
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             are
             now
             by
             the
             same
             efficacie
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             whereas
             faith
             makes
             things
             absent
             ,
             present
             ;
          
           
             Here
             they
             are
             confuted
             that
             teach
             that
             the
             Lords
             supper
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             ,
             vnlesse
             the
             body
             &
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             be
             either
             truly
             turned
             into
             the
             bread
             &
             wine
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             be
             in
             or
             about
             the
             bread
             ;
             &
             that
             so
             he
             is
             locally
             present
             ,
             &
             must
             locally
             and
             substantially
             be
             receiued
             :
             and
             this
             (
             say
             they
             )
             is
             the
             most
             cōfortable
             
             
             
             
             
             receiuing
             of
             Christ
             :
             for
             what
             comfort
             is
             it
             to
             receiue
             one
             absent
             ?
             but
             these
             men
             know
             not
             this
             notable
             prerogatiue
             of
             true
             faith
             ,
             Faith
             giues
             being
             to
             things
             which
             are
             not
             ,
             and
             makes
             things
             present
             which
             are
             absent
             :
             they
             therefore
             that
             will
             haue
             Christ
             locally
             present
             ,
             they
             take
             this
             noble
             prerogatiue
             from
             faith
             :
             for
             here
             is
             nothing
             absent
             ,
             which
             faith
             should
             make
             present
             :
             we
             neede
             not
             goe
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             require
             a
             corporall
             presence
             :
             it
             is
             sufficient
             if
             wee
             haue
             true
             faith
             ;
             for
             that
             makes
             him
             present
             much
             more
             comfortably
             ,
             then
             it
             might
             be
             his
             bodily
             presence
             would
             be
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             If
             any
             man
             aske
             how
             this
             can
             be
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             The
             faith
             of
             the
             receiuer
             knoweth
             best
             ;
             and
             yet
             reason
             can
             say
             something
             in
             this
             case
             :
             for
             suppose
             a
             man
             looke
             earnestly
             vpon
             a
             starre
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             thousand
             of
             miles
             betwixt
             his
             eye
             &
             the
             star
             ;
             yet
             the
             starre
             and
             his
             eye
             are
             so
             vnited
             together
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             starre
             is
             after
             a
             sort
             present
             to
             his
             eye
             .
             So
             if
             we
             regard
             locall
             distance
             ,
             we
             are
             as
             farre
             from
             Christ
             as
             earth
             is
             from
             heauen
             :
             but
             if
             we
             regard
             the
             nature
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             reach
             it selfe
             to
             Christ
             ,
             where
             euer
             he
             be
             ,
             in
             that
             regard
             Christ
             is
             present
             :
             and
             why
             should
             not
             this
             be
             so
             ?
             for
             if
             the
             bodily
             eye
             ,
             so
             feeble
             and
             weake
             ,
             can
             reach
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             a
             starre
             ,
             and
             ioyne
             it
             to
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             it
             present
             ;
             why
             should
             not
             much
             more
             the
             piercing
             eye
             of
             the
             soule
             reach
             vp
             to
             Christ
             ,
             &
             make
             him
             present
             to
             the
             comfortable
             feeling
             of
             it selfe
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             here
             wee
             learne
             how
             to
             behaue
             our selues
             in
             a
             strange
             temptation
             ,
             whereby
             God
             vseth
             to
             exercise
             his
             children
             .
             The
             Lord
             ,
             after
             that
             he
             hath
             receiued
             his
             children
             into
             his
             fauour
             ,
             cōtinueth
             not
             alwaies
             to
             manifest
             that
             fauour
             vnto
             them
             ;
             but
             often
             times
             puls
             back
             the
             feeling
             of
             it
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             that
             afterward
             ,
             hee
             may
             shew
             it
             againe
             in
             more
             comfortable
             manner
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             afterward
             more
             sensibly
             feele
             it
             ,
             and
             more
             earnestly
             loue
             it
             ,
             and
             more
             carefully
             labour
             to
             keepe
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             time
             of
             this
             eclipse
             of
             the
             fauour
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             not
             onely
             darkeneth
             his
             loue
             ,
             but
             makes
             them
             feele
             also
             such
             
             a
             measure
             of
             his
             wrath
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             will
             often
             thinke
             themselues
             castawayes
             from
             the
             fauour
             of
             God.
             Dauid
             and
             Io●
             were
             often
             exercised
             with
             this
             temptation
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             their
             most
             lamentable
             &
             bitter
             cōplaints
             :
             yea
             ,
             Dauid
             doubts
             not
             ,
             Psal.
             77.9
             ,
             to
             chalenge
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             
               he
               hath
               forgotten
               to
               be
               gratious
               ,
               and
               hath
               shut
               vp
               his
               louing
               kindnesse
               in
               displeasure
               .
            
             And
             Iob
             ,
             chap.
             13.26
             ,
             complaines
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             
               He
               writeth
               bitter
               things
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               makes
               him
               to
               possesse
               the
               sinnes
               of
               his
               youth
            
             ;
             words
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             seem
             ,
             of
             men
             forsaken
             of
             God
             :
             and
             indeed
             so
             for
             that
             time
             they
             thought
             of
             themselues
             .
             If
             it
             please
             the
             Lord
             thus
             to
             deale
             with
             vs
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             feele
             nothing
             else
             but
             his
             wrath
             wrastling
             with
             our
             consciences
             ,
             neither
             can
             think
             otherwise
             by
             present
             feeling
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             hath
             forsaken
             vs
             ;
             what
             should
             we
             do
             in
             this
             pitifull
             case
             ?
             should
             we
             despaire
             ,
             as
             reason
             would
             bid
             vs
             ?
             no
             ,
             but
             take
             this
             course
             :
             Call
             to
             mind
             Gods
             mercifull
             promises
             ,
             and
             his
             ancient
             former
             loue
             ;
             and
             cast
             thy selfe
             vpō
             that
             loue
             ,
             though
             thou
             canst
             not
             feele
             it
             :
             When
             thou
             hast
             most
             cause
             to
             despaire
             ,
             then
             labour
             against
             it
             :
             When
             thou
             hast
             no
             reason
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             then
             beleeue
             with
             all
             thy
             power
             .
             For
             ,
             remēber
             the
             power
             &
             prerogatiue
             of
             thy
             faith
             :
             It
             beleeues
             not
             things
             
               that
               are
            
             ,
             &
             manifestly
             appeare
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             such
             things
             
               that
               are
               not
            
             ,
             &
             haue
             no
             being
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             when
             Gods
             fauour
             seemes
             to
             be
             lost
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             no
             being
             to
             thee
             ,
             then
             is
             Gods
             fauour
             a
             fit
             obiect
             for
             thy
             faith
             ,
             which
             beleeues
             those
             things
             that
             
               are
               not
            
             .
             Let
             al
             the
             diuels
             in
             hell
             set
             themselues
             against
             thy
             poore
             soule
             ,
             and
             if
             thou
             holdest
             fast
             this
             faith
             ,
             they
             cannot
             all
             make
             thee
             sinke
             vnder
             it
             :
             for
             when
             the
             diuel
             saith
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             lost
             Gods
             fauour
             ;
             by
             faith
             a
             man
             answereth
             ,
             though
             Gods
             fauour
             be
             lost
             vnto
             my
             feeling
             ,
             yet
             to
             my
             faith
             it
             is
             not
             :
             My
             faith
             giues
             it
             a
             being
             ,
             &
             so
             long
             (
             say
             what
             thou
             wilt
             )
             I
             will
             neuer
             feare
             that
             it
             is
             lost
             .
             When
             God
             puls
             back
             his
             fauour
             ,
             and
             fights
             against
             thee
             with
             his
             wrath
             ;
             do
             as
             Iacob
             did
             ,
             Gen.
             32.27.29
             ,
             Wrestle
             with
             God
             ,
             though
             thou
             haue
             but
             one
             legge
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             thou
             haue
             but
             one
             little
             sparke
             of
             faith
             ,
             fight
             with
             that
             
               little
               faith
            
             ,
             lay
             hold
             by
             it
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             
               let
               him
               not
               go
               vntill
               he
               hath
               blessed
               thee
               ,
            
             in
             turning
             again
             vnto
             thee
             his
             fauorable
             countenance
             :
             
             and
             say
             with
             Iob
             ,
             13.
             euen
             in
             the
             very
             heate
             of
             thy
             temptation
             :
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               though
               thou
               kil
               this
               body
               and
               flesh
               of
               mine
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               trust
               in
               thee
               for
               euerlasting
               life
               :
            
             yea
             ,
             &
             though
             Gods
             anger
             should
             seeme
             to
             encrease
             ,
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             take
             faster
             hold
             ,
             and
             faint
             not
             ;
             for
             faith
             will
             neuer
             faile
             thee
             :
             it
             will
             restore
             Gods
             loue
             when
             it
             seemes
             lost
             :
             it
             wil
             set
             it
             before
             thine
             eyes
             ,
             when
             it
             seemes
             to
             be
             hid
             .
             For
             ,
             marke
             well
             but
             this
             one
             reason
             ;
             if
             faith
             will
             giue
             life
             euerlasting
             a
             being
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             present
             to
             thy
             soule
             ,
             which
             indeede
             yet
             neuer
             had
             being
             to
             thee
             :
             how
             much
             more
             can
             it
             giue
             a
             being
             to
             Gods
             fauour
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             present
             to
             thy
             soule
             ,
             which
             once
             had
             ,
             &
             indeed
             hath
             still
             a
             being
             ,
             and
             was
             neuer
             lost
             indeede
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             a
             mans
             feeling
             ?
             Thus
             ,
             true
             faith
             is
             able
             to
             answer
             this
             temptaation
             ,
             whether
             it
             come
             ,
             in
             life
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             pangs
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             whereas
             faith
             is
             call'd
             an
             euidence
             :
             hence
             wee
             learne
             ,
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             faith
             stands
             not
             in
             doubting
             ,
             but
             in
             certainty
             &
             assurance
             .
             The
             Romish
             doubting
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             as
             contrary
             to
             true
             faith
             ,
             as
             darknesse
             to
             light
             :
             for
             faith
             is
             an
             
               euidence
               of
               things
               hoped
               for
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             cōuinceth
             the
             iudgemēt
             by
             vnfallible
             arguments
             ;
             knowing
             as
             certainly
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             promises
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
             as
             that
             God
             is
             God.
             But
             Rome
             wil
             needs
             ioin
             
               faith
               &
               doubting
            
             ,
             which
             in
             deed
             fight
             like
             fire
             and
             water
             ,
             and
             can
             neuer
             agree
             together
             in
             euery
             respect
             ;
             but
             one
             wil
             in
             the
             end
             destroy
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
             But
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             doubting
             is
             a
             part
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             companion
             of
             faith
             ,
             for
             we
             doubt
             as
             wel
             as
             beleeue
             :
             &
             who
             is
             so
             faithful
             that
             doubteth
             not
             ?
             Answer
             .
             We
             do
             so
             :
             but
             what
             then
             ?
             we
             should
             not
             ;
             for
             God
             cōmands
             vs
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             &
             not
             to
             doubt
             :
             therefore
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             commanded
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             vertue
             :
             and
             if
             it
             be
             a
             vertue
             ,
             then
             to
             doubt
             is
             a
             vice
             ;
             faith
             &
             doubting
             are
             both
             in
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             but
             faith
             is
             a
             work
             of
             grace
             and
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
             Doubting
             is
             a
             work
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             &
             a
             piece
             of
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             old
             man.
             
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             if
             faith
             be
             a
             substance
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
             much
             more
             is
             it
             a
             substance
             to
             the
             beleeuer
             :
             if
             it
             giue
             those
             things
             a
             being
             which
             a●e
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             much
             more
             doth
             it
             giue
             a
             permanent
             being
             vnto
             the
             beleeuer
             himselfe
             ,
             strengthning
             him
             
             to
             stand
             &
             continue
             in
             al
             assaults
             .
             So
             ,
             Heb.
             3.14
             ,
             
               Faith
               is
               that
               ,
               whereby
               a
               beleeuer
               is
               sustained
               &
               vpholden
               :
            
             so
             that
             indeed
             we
             may
             fitly
             say
             ;
             Faith
             is
             the
             spiritual
             substance
             ,
             and
             the
             spiritual
             strength
             of
             a
             Christian
             man
             :
             and
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             spirituall
             strength
             .
          
           
             This
             cōsideration
             hath
             diuers
             comfortable
             vses
             :
             but
             especially
             two
             :
             1.
             
             When
             any
             of
             vs
             are
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             a
             temptation
             ,
             so
             long
             are
             we
             confident
             of
             our
             owne
             strength
             .
             But
             when
             we
             are
             assaulted
             by
             the
             diuel
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             our
             owne
             flesh
             :
             then
             we
             shal
             find
             ,
             that
             to
             resist
             is
             a
             harder
             matter
             then
             we
             dreamed
             of
             :
             for
             ,
             as
             possible
             as
             it
             is
             for
             water
             to
             burne
             ,
             or
             fire
             to
             put
             out
             it selfe
             :
             so
             possible
             is
             it
             for
             vs
             of
             our selues
             to
             resist
             sin
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             thousand
             to
             one
             ,
             but
             that
             at
             euery
             assault
             our
             nature
             yeelds
             .
             Now
             if
             it
             be
             so
             hard
             to
             rule
             ouer
             one
             sin
             ,
             how
             shal
             we
             do
             against
             that
             sea
             of
             temptations
             ,
             that
             ouerwhelmeth
             a
             Christian
             life
             ?
             this
             doctrine
             teacheth
             thee
             how
             :
             namely
             ,
             to
             stick
             to
             thy
             faith
             ,
             and
             it
             wil
             doe
             it
             for
             thee
             :
             for
             if
             it
             be
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             things
             thou
             hopest
             for
             ,
             which
             yet
             neuer
             were
             :
             much
             more
             wil
             it
             yeeld
             vnto
             thee
             spirituall
             strength
             &
             substance
             ,
             to
             make
             thee
             stand
             in
             all
             temptations
             .
             When
             thou
             art
             tempted
             ,
             then
             call
             to
             minde
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             beleeue
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             apply
             them
             to
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             be
             resolued
             that
             they
             were
             made
             ,
             &
             shall
             be
             performed
             euen
             to
             thee
             :
             thē
             though
             thou
             haue
             no
             more
             power
             of
             thy self
             ,
             then
             fire
             hath
             to
             cease
             to
             burne
             ;
             yet
             whilst
             thou
             doest
             thus
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             feele
             thy
             soule
             spiritually
             strengthned
             against
             all
             temptations
             :
             &
             ,
             feeling
             the
             experience
             of
             this
             ,
             deny
             thē
             thine
             own
             strength
             ,
             &
             magnifie
             the
             power
             that
             God
             hath
             giuen
             vnto
             true
             faith
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             though
             now
             we
             are
             most
             of
             vs
             quiet
             
               vnder
               our
               owne
               vines
               and
               figtrees
            
             :
             yet
             we
             know
             not
             how
             soon
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             may
             be
             vpon
             any
             of
             vs
             ,
             in
             pouerty
             ,
             sicknesse
             ,
             imprisonment
             ,
             banishment
             ,
             losses
             ,
             famines
             ,
             or
             how
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             :
             how
             shal
             a
             poore
             Christian
             stand
             and
             buckle
             himselfe
             to
             beare
             these
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             true
             
               sauing
               faith
            
             resting
             on
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             beleeuing
             the
             promises
             ,
             not
             formally
             but
             truly
             ,
             wil
             put
             such
             substantiall
             spirituall
             strength
             into
             him
             ,
             as
             that
             at
             first
             ,
             though
             he
             bow
             vnder
             it
             ;
             yet
             shal
             he
             be
             able
             to
             recouer
             himself
             again
             ,
             &
             buckle
             himself
             to
             go
             forward
             in
             his
             profession
             ,
             &
             shal
             
             follow
             Christ
             manfully
             with
             this
             his
             crosse
             :
             This
             wonderful
             power
             hath
             God
             giuen
             to
             sauing
             faith
             ,
             both
             to
             resist
             temptations
             ,
             and
             to
             vndergoe
             all
             crosses
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             first
             action
             or
             effect
             of
             faith
             :
             the
             second
             foloweth
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   VERSE
                   2.
                
                 
              
               
                 For
                 ,
                 by
                 it
                 our
                 Elders
                 were
                 well
                 reported
                 of
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THis
             verse
             containeth
             the
             
               second
               effect
               of
               sauing
               faith
            
             ▪
             which
             is
             ,
             
               that
               faith
               is
               a
               meanes
               whereby
               a
               beleeuer
               is
               approued
               of
               God.
            
             This
             verse
             hath
             speciall
             relation
             to
             the
             fift
             verse
             :
             For
             that
             ,
             that
             is
             said
             here
             of
             all
             the
             Elders
             in
             generall
             ,
             is
             there
             affirmed
             specially
             of
             Enoch
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               hee
               was
               reported
               of
               to
               haue
               pleased
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Let
             vs
             first
             search
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Elders
             .
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             such
             men
             as
             liuing
             vnder
             the
             old
             testament
             ,
             beleeued
             in
             Christ
             :
             amongst
             which
             (
             though
             all
             be
             vnderstood
             )
             yet
             some
             were
             more
             
               excellent
               in
               faith
            
             &
             obedience
             then
             others
             ,
             &
             so
             more
             honorable
             ,
             and
             of
             higher
             estimation
             with
             God
             and
             men
             :
             and
             of
             them
             it
             is
             specially
             vnderstood
             .
          
           
             Now
             concerning
             these
             Elders
             ,
             it
             is
             further
             said
             that
             they
             were
             well
             reported
             of
             :
             hereby
             are
             meant
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               God
               approued
               ,
               and
               allowed
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               God
               did
               approue
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 faith
              
               in
               the
               Messias
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               God
               gaue
               a
               testimony
               ,
               and
               
                 declared
                 that
                 hee
                 approued
              
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             1.
             it
             may
             be
             asked
             ,
             How
             were
             they
             approued
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             Christ
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             is
             he
             ,
             
               in
               whom
               the
               Father
               is
               well
               pleased
               .
            
             
             Now
             they
             beleeuing
             in
             Christ
             ,
             their
             sinnes
             were
             laid
             on
             him
             ;
             and
             made
             his
             by
             imputation
             :
             and
             contrariwise
             his
             holinesse
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             ,
             were
             imputed
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             imputation
             made
             theirs
             :
             Now
             that
             being
             theirs
             ,
             God
             being
             so
             well
             pleased
             with
             Christ
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             also
             for
             Christs
             sake
             approue
             of
             them
             .
             If
             this
             seeme
             hard
             vnto
             any
             ,
             I
             make
             it
             plain
             by
             this
             comparison
             .
             Looke
             as
             Iacob
             a
             yonger
             brother
             ,
             puts
             on
             Esaus
             garment
             ,
             the
             elder
             brother
             ,
             &
             in
             it
             was
             takē
             for
             Esau
             ,
             &
             obtained
             his
             fathers
             blessing
             &
             
             patrimony
             ,
             which
             by
             himselfe
             he
             could
             not
             haue
             got
             :
             euen
             so
             we
             are
             as
             younger
             brethren
             ,
             Christ
             is
             
               our
               elder
               brother
            
             ,
             we
             haue
             no
             right
             nor
             title
             to
             our
             fathers
             blessing
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             :
             wee
             must
             put
             on
             the
             robe
             of
             perfect
             righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             garment
             of
             Christ
             ,
             our
             elder
             brother
             :
             we
             ,
             standing
             clothed
             with
             〈◊〉
             ,
             purchase
             our
             fathers
             fauour
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             fauour
             his
             ble●●●ng
             ,
             and
             his
             blessing
             is
             the
             right
             and
             title
             to
             euerlasting
             life
             .
             And
             thus
             by
             Christ
             
               they
               were
               approued
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             what
             were
             they
             approued
             ?
             The
             text
             saith
             .
             
               By
               faith
            
             ;
             not
             because
             faith
             is
             an
             action
             of
             a
             sanctified
             minde
             and
             a
             good
             grace
             of
             God
             :
             for
             so
             are
             humility
             ,
             loue
             ,
             feare
             of
             God
             (
             al
             which
             are
             graces
             of
             the
             sanctifying
             spirit
             ,
             as
             faith
             is
             )
             :
             but
             because
             it
             is
             a
             worthy
             instrument
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             beleeuer
             ,
             which
             apprehends
             ,
             and
             applieth
             to
             the
             soule
             that
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             is
             iustified
             ;
             thus
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             hand
             and
             instrument
             of
             their
             iustification
             ,
             by
             it
             (
             it
             is
             said
             )
             they
             were
             approued
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             text
             addeth
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             not
             onely
             approue
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             
               he
               testified
               and
               made
               it
               manifest
               to
               all
               the
               world
            
             that
             he
             did
             so
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             testimony
             God
             gaue
             of
             them
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 his
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 their
                 owne
                 consciences
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             truth
             of
             the
             first
             is
             manifest
             ,
             in
             that
             not
             onely
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             but
             often
             also
             in
             the
             old
             testament
             ,
             God
             hath
             m●de
             such
             honourable
             mention
             ,
             and
             giuen
             such
             honourable
             titles
             vnto
             many
             of
             these
             Elders
             :
             calling
             
               Abraham
               the
               friend
               of
               God
            
             ,
             2.
             
             Chron.
             20.7
             .
             And
             
               Dauid
               ,
               a
               man
               after
               Gods
               own
               heart
               ,
            
             ●
             .
             Sam.
             13.14
             .
             and
             them
             all
             ,
             his
             anointed
             and
             
               deare
               chosen
               children
            
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             105.15
             .
             Thus
             God
             hath
             testified
             of
             them
             in
             his
             word
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             testified
             it
             to
             their
             owne
             consciences
             ,
             in
             that
             hee
             gaue
             them
             his
             spirit
             ,
             inwardly
             to
             assure
             their
             cōsciences
             that
             he
             did
             accept
             them
             in
             the
             Messias
             to
             come
             :
             and
             thus
             these
             elders
             
               receiued
               a
               testimonie
            
             both
             outward
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             &
             
             inward
             to
             their
             consciences
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             Christ
             approued
             and
             loued
             them
             :
             so
             the
             sense
             is
             plaine
             ,
             the
             vse
             hereof
             manifold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             that
             it
             is
             said
             these
             
               Elders
               were
               approued
               by
               faith
            
             :
             here
             wee
             learne
             what
             is
             the
             olde
             and
             ancient
             way
             ,
             the
             right
             and
             straight
             way
             (
             that
             hath
             no
             by-wayes
             )
             to
             life
             euerlasting
             :
             namely
             ,
             this
             only
             ,
             To
             rely
             on
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             for
             pardon
             of
             sin
             :
             this
             is
             the
             way
             wherein
             all
             the
             ancient
             Elders
             walked
             to
             heauen
             :
             this
             is
             the
             way
             that
             God
             hath
             opened
             &
             made
             vnto
             his
             Court
             :
             it
             is
             the
             Kings
             high
             way
             ,
             the
             beaten
             way
             ,
             common
             to
             euery
             one
             that
             knowes
             how
             to
             walke
             in
             it
             :
             &
             deceiued
             none
             that
             euer
             went
             in
             it
             ;
             &
             beside
             which
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             .
             Seeing
             then
             ,
             God
             hath
             consecrated
             it
             ,
             &
             our
             Elders
             haue
             trode
             this
             way
             before
             vs
             ,
             let
             vs
             folow
             them
             ;
             that
             so
             we
             may
             attain
             that
             kingdom
             wherto
             it
             hath
             brought
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             yet
             doubt
             whether
             this
             be
             the
             way
             or
             no
             :
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             puts
             it
             out
             of
             doubt
             ,
             Esay
             ,
             30.21
             ;
             First
             ,
             affirming
             peremptorily
             
               This
               is
               the
               way
            
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             bidding
             vs
             therefore
             
               walke
               in
               the
               same
               :
               This
               is
               the
               way
               ,
               walke
               in
               it
               .
            
             Our
             Elders
             obayed
             this
             commaundement
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
             and
             ,
             walking
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             found
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             euerlasting
             life
             .
             If
             we
             would
             attaine
             the
             same
             end
             of
             the
             iourney
             ,
             we
             must
             walke
             the
             same
             way
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             world
             will
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             needlesse
             exhortation
             ;
             for
             we
             walke
             this
             way
             ,
             we
             deny
             our selues
             ,
             and
             looke
             to
             be
             approued
             of
             God
             onely
             by
             Christ
             :
             but
             it
             is
             strange
             to
             see
             how
             men
             deceiue
             themselues
             .
             Can
             a
             man
             walke
             in
             a
             way
             ,
             and
             not
             leaue
             marks
             &
             steps
             behind
             him
             ?
             euen
             so
             he
             that
             walks
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             follow
             him
             ,
             &
             you
             shal
             see
             steps
             of
             his
             continuall
             dying
             vnto
             sinne
             ,
             &
             liuing
             vnto
             holinesse
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             a
             man
             that
             followeth
             him
             ,
             &
             marketh
             the
             course
             of
             his
             life
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             may
             euidently
             say
             :
             See
             where
             hee
             hath
             cast
             off
             ,
             &
             left
             behind
             him
             this
             &
             that
             sin
             :
             see
             where
             he
             hath
             taken
             vp
             ,
             &
             caried
             with
             him
             these
             &
             those
             vertues
             &
             graces
             of
             God
             :
             Marke
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             print
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             print
             of
             his
             hope
             ,
             here
             are
             prints
             of
             his
             loue
             .
             And
             thus
             may
             a
             child
             of
             God
             be
             followed
             &
             traced
             all
             the
             way
             to
             heauen
             ,
             euen
             vntil
             he
             come
             to
             his
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             gate
             of
             heauen
             .
             How
             mightily
             thē
             are
             they
             deceiued
             ,
             
             which
             think
             they
             haue
             walked
             all
             their
             liues
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             not
             one
             step
             to
             be
             seene
             :
             for
             assuredly
             this
             way
             is
             so
             beat●n
             and
             troden
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             euer
             trode
             in
             it
             since
             the
             world
             began
             ;
             but
             he
             left
             behind
             him
             manifest
             &
             visible
             steps
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             that
             would
             looke
             at
             him
             ,
             might
             see
             he
             had
             gone
             that
             way
             .
             As
             therfore
             we
             all
             desire
             to
             come
             to
             heauen
             ,
             &
             as
             we
             professe
             we
             walk
             in
             the
             way
             thither
             :
             so
             let
             vs
             be
             as
             carefull
             to
             leaue
             behind
             vs
             our
             steps
             ;
             namely
             ,
             tokens
             &
             prints
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             our
             hope
             ,
             and
             loue
             :
             which
             if
             we
             do
             ,
             then
             mark
             the
             excellent
             vse
             of
             those
             steps
             .
             1.
             
             They
             testifie
             vnto
             all
             that
             see
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             walked
             the
             right
             way
             to
             heauen
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             they
             wil
             serue
             for
             marks
             &
             directions
             for
             thē
             that
             shal
             walke
             in
             the
             same
             way
             after
             vs.
             By
             the
             1.
             we
             shal
             leaue
             an
             honorable
             testimony
             of
             our selues
             behind
             vs
             :
             by
             the
             2.
             we
             shall
             moue
             other
             to
             magnify
             gods
             name
             ,
             to
             whō
             our
             steps
             haue
             bin
             marks
             &
             directions
             ,
             helps
             ,
             &
             furtherances
             in
             the
             way
             to
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             what
             were
             these
             
               Elders
               approued
               ?
               for
               their
               faith
               :
            
             for
             nothing
             else
             .
             Amongst
             these
             Elders
             Sampson
             was
             wonderfull
             in
             strength
             :
             Salomon
             in
             wisedome
             :
             Ioshua
             in
             courage
             :
             Moses
             in
             learning
             :
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             honour
             and
             pompe
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             beauty
             ,
             riches
             ,
             and
             other
             externall
             gifts
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             of
             them
             all
             in
             long
             life
             :
             yet
             not
             for
             one
             or
             all
             of
             these
             are
             any
             of
             them
             saide
             to
             be
             regarded
             of
             God
             :
             but
             it
             is
             plainely
             said
             ,
             that
             
               for
               their
               faith
               God
               did
               approue
               them
               .
            
             Here
             then
             learne
             what
             is
             the
             thing
             amongst
             all
             things
             that
             must
             make
             vs
             acceptable
             vnto
             God
             :
             euen
             this
             ,
             To
             deny
             our selues
             ,
             and
             to
             rest
             vpon
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ;
             this
             wil
             do
             it
             &
             nothing
             else
             .
             Hast
             thou
             strēgth
             ?
             so
             had
             Golias
             as
             wel
             as
             Sampson
             :
             hast
             thou
             beauty
             ?
             so
             had
             Absalom
             as
             wel
             or
             more
             thē
             Dauid
             :
             hast
             thou
             wisdom
             ?
             so
             had
             Achitophel
             (
             thogh
             not
             like
             Salomon
             ,
             yet
             )
             aboue
             ordinary
             men
             :
             hast
             thou
             riches
             ?
             Esau
             was
             richer
             thē
             Iacob
             :
             hast
             thou
             liued
             long
             ?
             so
             did
             Cain
             ;
             &
             Ismael
             as
             wel
             as
             Isaak
             :
             hast
             thou
             many
             childrē
             ?
             so
             had
             Ahab
             as
             wel
             as
             Gedeon
             :
             hast
             thou
             learning
             (
             the
             glory
             of
             nature
             )
             ?
             so
             had
             the
             Egyptians
             as
             well
             as
             Moses
             :
             for
             there
             Moses
             learned
             it
             .
             All
             these
             thou
             maist
             haue
             ,
             &
             yet
             be
             
               a
               vile
               person
            
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             :
             so
             far
             from
             being
             approued
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             wil
             not
             
             vouchsafe
             (
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             in
             his
             anger
             )
             once
             to
             regard
             or
             looke
             at
             thee
             :
             hast
             thou
             therefore
             any
             of
             those
             outward
             gifts
             ?
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             contemned
             ,
             it
             hath
             his
             vse
             ;
             thanke
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             and
             vse
             it
             well
             :
             and
             vse
             it
             so
             as
             by
             it
             thou
             maist
             be
             approued
             amongst
             men
             :
             but
             stand
             not
             to
             it
             before
             God
             :
             for
             though
             it
             be
             wisedome
             ,
             or
             learning
             ,
             or
             neuer
             so
             excellent
             a
             gift
             ;
             it
             cannot
             purchase
             the
             fauour
             &
             acceptation
             of
             God
             :
             but
             
               true
               faith
            
             is
             able
             to
             please
             God
             both
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             especially
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             .
          
           
             This
             doctrine
             first
             confuteth
             the
             error
             of
             some
             grosse
             Papists
             ,
             who
             hold
             and
             write
             that
             many
             Philosophers
             for
             their
             good
             vse
             of
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             for
             their
             deepenesse
             of
             learning
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             ciuill
             liues
             ,
             are
             now
             Saints
             in
             heauen
             :
             a
             most
             manifest
             and
             shamefull
             vntruth
             ,
             and
             here
             as
             manifestly
             confuted
             :
             for
             was
             Salomon
             not
             accepted
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             shall
             Socrates
             ?
             was
             Moses
             not
             accepted
             for
             all
             his
             learning
             ,
             how
             then
             should
             Aristotle
             ?
             if
             faith
             made
             all
             of
             them
             accepted
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             faith
             ;
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             they
             should
             be
             accepted
             ,
             which
             neuer
             heard
             of
             faith
             ?
             nay
             I
             say
             more
             :
             If
             many
             a
             man
             that
             liueth
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             deepe
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             in
             humane
             learning
             as
             they
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             knowledge
             also
             in
             the
             whole
             doctrine
             of
             Religion
             (
             which
             they
             neuer
             knew
             )
             and
             yet
             could
             not
             ,
             nor
             euer
             shall
             be
             accepted
             of
             God
             onely
             for
             want
             of
             this
             sauing
             faith
             ;
             How
             absurd
             is
             it
             〈◊〉
             imagine
             saluation
             for
             them
             ,
             which
             neither
             had
             sparke
             of
             faith
             nor
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Let
             vs
             thē
             hold
             ,
             that
             as
             
               there
               is
               no
               name
               whereby
               to
               be
               saued
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             so
             no
             meanes
             to
             be
             saued
             by
             that
             Christ
             ,
             
             but
             onely
             faith
             ,
             euen
             that
             
               faith
               ,
               for
               which
               these
               Elders
               were
               accepted
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             excellencie
             of
             faith
             aboue
             all
             other
             gifts
             ,
             shewes
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             so
             carefull
             &
             earnest
             in
             seeking
             honour
             ,
             riches
             ,
             credit
             ,
             wisedom
             ,
             learning
             (
             all
             which
             can
             but
             make
             them
             esteemed
             and
             approued
             to
             the
             world
             )
             and
             so
             carelesse
             and
             negligent
             in
             getting
             true
             faith
             ,
             which
             will
             both
             approue
             a
             man
             vnto
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             honorable
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Lord
             God.
             
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             by
             this
             doctrine
             the
             Popish
             doctrine
             is
             iustly
             condemned
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             that
             a
             man
             is
             iustified
             by
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             that
             faith
             is
             not
             the
             most
             excellent
             of
             Gods
             graces
             .
             Here
             we
             are
             taught
             other
             diuinitie
             :
             for
             ,
             
               that
               for
               which
               a
               man
               is
               accepted
               ,
               by
               that
               he
               is
               iustified
               .
            
             But
             for
             their
             faith
             onely
             were
             they
             accepted
             :
             therfore
             iustification
             is
             only
             by
             faith
             .
             Againe
             ,
             that
             which
             makes
             a
             man
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             most
             excellent
             thing
             of
             all
             .
             For
             God
             which
             is
             goodnesse
             it selfe
             ,
             regardeth
             that
             that
             is
             the
             best
             :
             but
             God
             esteemed
             thē
             only
             for
             their
             faith
             :
             therfore
             it
             is
             the
             chief
             of
             all
             graces
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             making
             a
             man
             accepted
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             patterne
             and
             president
             for
             Gods
             children
             ,
             how
             to
             bestow
             &
             measure
             out
             their
             loue
             &
             estimation
             in
             the
             world
             .
             God
             loued
             Salomon
             more
             for
             his
             faith
             ,
             then
             for
             all
             his
             glory
             and
             wisedome
             ;
             and
             esteemed
             more
             of
             Moses
             for
             his
             faith
             ,
             thē
             for
             all
             his
             learning
             .
             So
             deale
             thou
             with
             thy
             wife
             ,
             thy
             child
             ,
             thy
             seruant
             ,
             thy
             friend
             ,
             &
             with
             all
             men
             .
             Hast
             thou
             a
             wife
             neuer
             so
             beautifull
             ,
             louing
             ,
             honest
             ,
             &
             thrifty
             ;
             neuer
             so
             toward
             and
             obedient
             a
             child
             ;
             a
             most
             wise
             &
             trusty
             seruant
             ;
             a
             friend
             for
             faithfulnesse
             like
             thine
             owne
             soule
             ?
             These
             are
             indeed
             much
             to
             be
             esteemed
             ;
             yet
             thinke
             not
             thy selfe
             in
             a
             paradise
             ,
             whē
             thou
             hast
             such
             :
             for
             there
             is
             a
             greater
             matter
             behind
             ,
             then
             all
             these
             .
             Looke
             therfore
             further
             :
             Is
             thy
             wife
             ,
             thy
             child
             ,
             thy
             seruant
             ,
             thy
             friend
             endued
             with
             sauing
             faith
             ?
             that
             is
             worth
             more
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             that
             is
             it
             which
             makes
             them
             beloued
             of
             God.
             Let
             that
             therfore
             make
             them
             best
             beloued
             of
             thee
             :
             and
             that
             which
             makes
             them
             so
             honourable
             before
             God
             ,
             let
             that
             make
             them
             most
             honourable
             ,
             and
             most
             esteemed
             of
             thee
             :
             So
             in
             all
             men
             ,
             loue
             that
             in
             a
             man
             best
             which
             God
             loueth
             ;
             and
             so
             thou
             shalt
             be
             sure
             not
             to
             lose
             thy
             loue
             .
             Esteeme
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             world
             esteemeth
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             his
             strength
             ,
             beauty
             ,
             high
             place
             ,
             or
             outward
             gifts
             :
             but
             as
             God
             esteemeth
             him
             ,
             namely
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             
               sauing
               faith
            
             ,
             which
             thou
             seest
             in
             him
             :
             for
             is
             not
             that
             worthy
             of
             thy
             loue
             ,
             which
             hath
             purchased
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             Lord
             God
             himselfe
             ?
          
           
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             here
             is
             comfort
             for
             all
             such
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             hauing
             true
             faith
             ,
             yet
             are
             in
             base
             estimation
             for
             worldly
             respects
             :
             some
             are
             poore
             ,
             some
             in
             base
             callings
             ,
             some
             deformed
             in
             body
             :
             some
             of
             meane
             gifts
             :
             many
             in
             great
             distresse
             and
             misery
             ,
             all
             their
             liues
             :
             most
             of
             them
             some
             way
             or
             other
             contemptible
             in
             the
             world
             :
             Yet
             let
             not
             this
             discomfort
             any
             child
             of
             God
             :
             But
             let
             them
             consider
             what
             it
             is
             that
             makes
             them
             
               approued
               of
               God
            
             :
             not
             beauty
             ,
             strength
             ,
             riches
             ,
             wisdom
             ,
             learning
             (
             all
             these
             may
             perish
             in
             the
             vsing
             )
             but
             true
             faith
             :
             if
             then
             thou
             hast
             that
             ,
             thou
             hast
             more
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             If
             thou
             hadst
             all
             them
             ,
             they
             could
             but
             make
             thee
             esteemed
             in
             the
             world
             :
             but
             hauing
             true
             faith
             ,
             thou
             art
             esteemed
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             what
             matter
             then
             who
             esteemes
             thee
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             ?
             This
             crosseth
             the
             corrupt
             censure
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             more
             esteem
             a
             man
             for
             his
             outward
             gifts
             ,
             and
             glory
             of
             riches
             or
             learning
             ,
             then
             for
             sauing
             graces
             .
             Let
             Gods
             children
             when
             they
             are
             ●based
             ;
             contemned
             ,
             mocked
             ,
             and
             kept
             from
             all
             place
             and
             preferment
             in
             the
             world
             :
             Let
             them
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             appeale
             from
             this
             vniust
             iudgement
             to
             the
             iudgement
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             be
             cōforted
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             want
             all
             things
             (
             without
             them
             )
             that
             should
             make
             them
             esteemed
             in
             the
             world
             :
             yet
             they
             haue
             that
             (
             within
             them
             )
             for
             which
             God
             wil
             esteeme
             ,
             approue
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             them
             both
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
             And
             they
             haue
             that
             that
             will
             stand
             by
             them
             ,
             when
             strength
             and
             beauty
             are
             vanished
             ,
             when
             learning
             ,
             &
             riches
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             are
             all
             ended
             with
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             second
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             that
             our
             
               Elders
               by
               faith
               obtained
               a
               good
               report
               :
            
             Here
             we
             learne
             the
             readiest
             and
             surest
             way
             to
             get
             a
             good
             name
             .
             A
             good
             name
             is
             a
             good
             gift
             of
             God
             ;
             Eccles.
             7.3
             .
             
               It
               is
               a
               pretious
               ointment
               ▪
            
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             all
             men
             would
             haue
             :
             These
             Elders
             had
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             haue
             laide
             vs
             downe
             a
             platforme
             how
             to
             get
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             this
             ;
             1.
             
             Get
             into
             fauour
             with
             God
             ,
             please
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             cōfesse
             thy
             sins
             ,
             bewaile
             them
             ,
             get
             pardon
             ,
             set
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             before
             thee
             ,
             beleeue
             thē
             ,
             apply
             them
             to
             thy selfe
             as
             thine
             owne
             ,
             be
             perswaded
             in
             thy
             
             conscience
             that
             Christ
             did
             all
             for
             thee
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             purchased
             thy
             acceptation
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             assured
             that
             God
             approues
             of
             thee
             ,
             God
             can
             easily
             giue
             thee
             a
             comfortable
             testimony
             in
             thine
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             and
             hee
             can
             moue
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             men
             to
             think
             wel
             ,
             and
             open
             their
             mouthes
             to
             speake
             wel
             of
             thee
             :
             for
             he
             hath
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             men
             in
             his
             hand
             .
             And
             therfore
             those
             that
             are
             in
             his
             fauor
             ,
             he
             can
             bend
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             to
             approue
             thē
             ;
             yet
             this
             must
             be
             vnderstood
             with
             some
             cautions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             wil
             not
             procure
             his
             childrē
             a
             good
             name
             amongst
             all
             men
             :
             for
             then
             they
             should
             be
             cursed
             :
             for
             ,
             Luk.
             6.26
             ,
             
               Cursed
               are
               yee
               when
               all
               men
               speake
               well
               of
               you
               :
            
             But
             the
             Lord
             meaneth
             ,
             that
             they
             shal
             be
             accepted
             ,
             &
             haue
             a
             good
             name
             with
             the
             most
             &
             with
             the
             best
             .
             For
             indeed
             ,
             a
             good
             name
             (
             as
             all
             other
             graces
             of
             God
             )
             cannot
             be
             perfect
             in
             this
             life
             :
             but
             they
             shal
             haue
             such
             a
             good
             name
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             world
             shall
             continue
             and
             increase
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             be
             without
             all
             blot
             :
             for
             sin
             is
             the
             disgrace
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             therefore
             when
             sin
             is
             abolished
             ,
             good
             name
             is
             perfect
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             will
             not
             procure
             all
             his
             children
             a
             good
             name
             ,
             nor
             alwaies
             :
             for
             ,
             a
             good
             name
             is
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             other
             externall
             gifts
             of
             God
             :
             sometime
             they
             are
             good
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             sometime
             hurtfull
             :
             to
             some
             men
             good
             ,
             to
             others
             hurtfull
             .
             Euery
             one
             therefore
             that
             hath
             true
             faith
             ,
             may
             not
             absolutely
             assure
             himselfe
             of
             a
             good
             name
             :
             but
             as
             farre
             forth
             as
             God
             shall
             see
             it
             best
             for
             his
             owne
             glory
             ,
             and
             his
             good
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             good
             name
             that
             God
             wil
             giue
             his
             children
             ,
             stands
             not
             so
             much
             in
             outward
             cōmendation
             ,
             and
             speaking
             wel
             of
             a
             man
             :
             as
             in
             the
             inward
             approbation
             of
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             .
             They
             must
             therfore
             be
             content
             somtime
             to
             be
             abused
             ,
             mocked
             ,
             slandered
             ;
             &
             yet
             notwithstāding
             they
             haue
             a
             good
             name
             in
             the
             chief
             respect
             :
             for
             they
             whose
             mouthes
             do
             abuse
             &
             condemne
             thē
             ,
             their
             very
             consciences
             do
             approue
             them
             .
          
           
             Out
             of
             all
             these
             the
             point
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             procure
             his
             children
             a
             good
             name
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             far
             forth
             as
             it
             is
             a
             blessing
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             curse
             :
             and
             that
             because
             they
             are
             approued
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             iustified
             in
             his
             sight
             :
             for
             so
             to
             be
             
             is
             the
             onely
             way
             to
             get
             a
             good
             name
             .
             For
             in
             reason
             it
             stands
             thus
             :
             that
             those
             who
             are
             in
             estimation
             ,
             and
             good
             name
             with
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             ;
             much
             more
             will
             God
             make
             them
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             giue
             them
             a
             good
             name
             with
             men
             like
             themselues
             .
             Hence
             we
             learne
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             cōmon
             course
             of
             the
             world
             to
             get
             a
             good
             name
             ,
             is
             fond
             ,
             &
             wicked
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             purpose
             :
             They
             labour
             for
             riches
             ,
             preferments
             ,
             honor
             ,
             wisdom
             ,
             &
             learning
             ;
             by
             them
             to
             get
             estimatiō
             in
             the
             world
             :
             yea
             ,
             many
             abuse
             these
             blessings
             in
             vaine
             ostentation
             ,
             to
             encrease
             their
             credit
             and
             name
             with
             men
             .
             And
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             sauing
             faith
             is
             neuer
             remembred
             ,
             which
             must
             procure
             them
             a
             good
             name
             with
             God.
             This
             is
             a
             wrong
             course
             :
             first
             ,
             we
             must
             labour
             to
             be
             approued
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             then
             after
             the
             good
             name
             with
             God
             ,
             followeth
             the
             good
             name
             in
             the
             world
             .
             He
             therefore
             that
             labours
             for
             fauour
             with
             men
             ,
             and
             neglects
             the
             fauour
             of
             God
             ;
             he
             may
             get
             a
             good
             name
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             proue
             a
             rotten
             name
             in
             the
             end
             .
             Prou.
             10.7
             .
             
               The
               memoriall
               of
               the
               iust
               shall
               be
               blessed
               ,
               but
               the
               name
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               rot
               .
            
             The
             good
             name
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             rotten
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             loathsom
             &
             stinking
             in
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             neuer
             so
             glorious
             in
             the
             world
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             will
             not
             last
             the
             wearing
             out
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             end
             vanisheth
             and
             comes
             to
             nothing
             ,
             vnlesse
             (
             as
             a
             rotting
             thing
             leaues
             some
             corruption
             behind
             it
             ,
             so
             )
             their
             good
             name
             in
             the
             end
             being
             vanished
             ,
             leaues
             infamy
             behind
             it
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             name
             which
             commonly
             is
             gotten
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             because
             men
             first
             seeke
             not
             a
             good
             name
             with
             God
             :
             but
             that
             good
             name
             which
             is
             obtained
             by
             faith
             ,
             will
             stand
             &
             continue
             all
             a
             mans
             life
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             death
             leaue
             behind
             it
             a
             sweet
             perfume
             ,
             &
             abideth
             for
             euer
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             maintaines
             the
             excellencie
             of
             our
             religion
             against
             Atheists
             ,
             and
             all
             enemies
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             esteeme
             &
             call
             it
             a
             base
             &
             contēptible
             religion
             ,
             &
             of
             which
             cā
             folow
             no
             credit
             nor
             estimation
             .
             But
             see
             ,
             their
             malice
             is
             here
             controlled
             :
             our
             religion
             is
             a
             most
             glorious
             &
             excellent
             professiō
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             high
             way
             to
             get
             true
             credit
             &
             estimation
             :
             it
             makes
             a
             mā
             honorable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             &
             men
             :
             for
             by
             it
             our
             Elders
             obtained
             a
             good
             report
             ,
             which
             continueth
             fresh
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             
               Were
               they
               wel
               reported
               of
               for
               their
               faith
               ?
            
             therefore
             their
             faith
             was
             not
             hid
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             but
             manifested
             in
             their
             liues
             :
             for
             ,
             the
             world
             cannot
             see
             nor
             commend
             them
             for
             their
             faith
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             practice
             of
             faith
             .
             Here
             it
             is
             plaine
             ,
             that
             men
             must
             not
             be
             content
             to
             keep
             their
             faith
             close
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             exercise
             the
             fruites
             of
             it
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             then
             both
             these
             together
             will
             make
             a
             man
             truly
             commendable
             .
             Thy
             faith
             approues
             thee
             vnto
             God
             :
             but
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             is
             that
             that
             honours
             thee
             and
             thy
             profession
             ,
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             in
             that
             faith
             was
             that
             which
             approued
             our
             Elders
             vnto
             God
             ;
             here
             is
             a
             storehouse
             of
             comforts
             ,
             for
             all
             true
             professors
             of
             this
             faith
             .
          
           
             Art
             thou
             poore
             ?
             thy
             faith
             doth
             make
             thee
             rich
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Art
             thou
             simple
             ,
             and
             of
             meane
             reach
             ?
             thy
             faith
             is
             true
             wisedome
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             Art
             thou
             any
             way
             deformed
             ?
             faith
             makes
             thee
             beautifull
             vnto
             God.
             
          
           
             Art
             thou
             weake
             ,
             feeble
             ,
             
               or
               sicke
            
             ?
             thy
             faith
             doth
             make
             thee
             strong
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Art
             thou
             base
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             account
             ?
             thy
             faith
             makes
             thee
             honourable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             and
             his
             holy
             Angels
             .
             Thus
             thou
             art
             poore
             ,
             and
             foolish
             ,
             and
             deformed
             ,
             and
             sicke
             ,
             and
             base
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             marke
             how
             God
             hath
             recompensed
             thee
             :
             he
             hath
             giuen
             thee
             faith
             ,
             whereby
             thou
             art
             rich
             ,
             and
             beautifull
             ,
             &
             wise
             ,
             and
             strong
             ,
             &
             honorable
             in
             heauen
             with
             God
             :
             say
             therfore
             with
             Dauid
             ,
             the
             
               lot
               is
               fallen
               vnto
               thee
               in
               a
               faire
               ground
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               a
               goodly
               heritage
               :
            
             Namely
             ,
             
             thy
             faith
             ,
             which
             thou
             wouldest
             not
             change
             for
             all
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Faith
             is
             the
             true
             riches
             ,
             the
             sound
             strength
             ,
             the
             lasting
             beauty
             ,
             the
             true
             wisedome
             ,
             the
             true
             honour
             of
             a
             Christian
             man
             :
             therefore
             take
             thy selfe
             10000.
             times
             more
             beholden
             vnto
             God
             ,
             then
             if
             hee
             had
             giuen
             thee
             the
             vncertaine
             riches
             ,
             the
             crafty
             (
             and
             yet
             foolish
             )
             wisedome
             ,
             the
             decaying
             strength
             ,
             the
             vanishing
             beauty
             ,
             the
             transitory
             honour
             of
             this
             world
             .
          
           
           
             If
             thou
             hast
             true
             faith
             ,
             thou
             art
             sure
             to
             haue
             many
             enemies
             :
             1.
             
             The
             wicked
             of
             the
             world
             will
             neuer
             brooke
             thee
             ,
             but
             openly
             or
             priuily
             hate
             &
             hurt
             thee
             .
             Thē
             the
             diuel
             is
             thy
             sworn
             enemie
             :
             how
             canst
             thou
             deale
             with
             so
             powerfull
             an
             enemie
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             wicked
             instruments
             ?
             Here
             is
             sound
             comfort
             :
             if
             thou
             hast
             faith
             ,
             thou
             hast
             God
             thy
             friend
             :
             labour
             therefore
             for
             this
             true
             faith
             ,
             and
             then
             care
             not
             for
             the
             diuel
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             power
             .
             Night
             and
             day
             ,
             sleeping
             and
             waking
             ,
             by
             land
             &
             sea
             ,
             thou
             art
             safe
             and
             secure
             ,
             the
             diuel
             cannot
             hurt
             thee
             ,
             thy
             faith
             makes
             thee
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             brings
             thee
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             his
             protection
             .
             That
             same
             little
             sparke
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             so
             narrow
             a
             compasse
             as
             thy
             heart
             ,
             is
             stronger
             thē
             all
             the
             power
             and
             malice
             of
             sathan
             .
             As
             for
             the
             malice
             which
             his
             instruments
             ,
             wicked
             mē
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             shew
             against
             thee
             in
             mocks
             and
             abuses
             ,
             much
             lesse
             care
             for
             them
             ;
             for
             their
             nature
             is
             to
             speake
             euill
             ,
             and
             cannot
             doe
             otherwise
             :
             looke
             not
             therfore
             at
             them
             ,
             but
             looke
             vp
             into
             heauen
             by
             the
             eye
             of
             thy
             soule
             ,
             where
             
               thy
               faith
               makes
               thee
               beloued
               and
               approued
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
            
             and
             honourable
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             holy
             Angels
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             second
             action
             or
             effect
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             third
             followeth
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   VERSE
                   .
                   3.
                
                 
              
               
                 Through
                 faith
                 wee
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 ordained
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 wee
                 see
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 made
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 did
                 appeare
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             this
             verse
             is
             contained
             the
             third
             action
             or
             effect
             of
             faith
             ,
             namely
             this
             ;
             Faith
             makes
             a
             man
             to
             vnderstand
             things
             beyond
             the
             reach
             of
             mans
             reason
             .
             This
             third
             effect
             is
             set
             out
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             by
             the
             instance
             of
             a
             notable
             exsample
             :
             namely
             ,
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             1.
             
             By
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             Of
             nothing
             :
             both
             which
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             the
             better
             vnderstand
             ,
             let
             vs
             consider
             of
             the
             words
             as
             they
             lye
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             Through
             faith
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             faith
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             (
             as
             I
             take
             it
             )
             is
             not
             meant
             that
             sauing
             faith
             ,
             which
             iustifies
             a
             man
             before
             God
             :
             but
             a
             generall
             
             faith
             ,
             wherby
             a
             man
             imbraceth
             Christian
             religion
             :
             or
             wherby
             a
             man
             beleeueth
             the
             word
             of
             God
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             be
             true
             .
             My
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             a
             man
             that
             neuer
             had
             iustifying
             and
             sauing
             faith
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             member
             of
             the
             catholike
             Church
             ,
             nor
             childe
             of
             God
             ,
             may
             haue
             this
             gift
             ,
             To
             beleeue
             that
             God
             by
             his
             word
             made
             the
             world
             of
             nothing
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             I
             thinke
             that
             this
             is
             an
             action
             of
             a
             generall
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             sauing
             faith
             .
          
           
             We
             vnderstand
          
           
             That
             is
             :
             Whereas
             there
             are
             many
             things
             beyond
             the
             reach
             of
             reason
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             reason
             cannot
             be
             apprehended
             or
             vnderstood
             ,
             yet
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             faith
             a
             man
             is
             brought
             to
             vnderstand
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             beleeue
             them
             to
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             whereas
             generall
             faith
             brings
             vnderstanding
             of
             many
             things
             which
             reason
             cannot
             reach
             vnto
             ;
             here
             ,
             such
             as
             be
             students
             in
             humane
             learning
             ,
             &
             which
             labour
             to
             attain
             to
             the
             deepenesse
             and
             perfection
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             taught
             ,
             with
             their
             trauell
             in
             humane
             studies
             ,
             to
             haue
             care
             to
             ioyne
             faith
             and
             knowledge
             of
             religion
             .
             For
             there
             are
             many
             things
             which
             our
             vnderstanding
             by
             reason
             cannot
             conceiue
             ;
             and
             many
             truthes
             which
             Philosophy
             cannot
             reach
             vnto
             :
             nay
             ,
             many
             also
             which
             it
             denies
             :
             but
             faith
             is
             able
             to
             perswade
             and
             demonstrate
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             it
             inlightens
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             rectifies
             the
             iudgement
             ,
             when
             as
             Philosophy
             hath
             left
             the
             mind
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             the
             iudgement
             in
             error
             .
             Now
             ,
             in
             whom
             sound
             knowledge
             in
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             this
             faith
             in
             religion
             do
             concurre
             together
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             man
             of
             a
             most
             rectified
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             deepe
             reach
             in
             the
             greatest
             matters
             :
             but
             ,
             separate
             faith
             from
             humane
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             stumble
             at
             many
             truthes
             ,
             though
             hee
             had
             the
             wit
             of
             all
             the
             Philosophers
             in
             his
             owne
             head
             :
             For
             exsample
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             make
             the
             world
             of
             nothing
             :
             that
             it
             should
             haue
             beginning
             &
             ending
             ;
             that
             God
             should
             be
             eternall
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             world
             :
             that
             mans
             soul
             being
             created
             ,
             is
             immortal
             ;
             These
             &
             many
             other
             truths
             ,
             reasō
             cānot
             see
             ,
             &
             therfore
             Philosophy
             wil
             not
             admit
             :
             but
             ioin
             faith
             to
             it
             ,
             &
             then
             that
             crooked
             vnderstanding
             is
             rectified
             &
             
             made
             to
             beleeue
             it
             .
             It
             is
             therfore
             good
             counsel
             ,
             to
             ioyn
             both
             these
             together
             .
             Religion
             hinders
             not
             humane
             learning
             ,
             as
             some
             fondly
             thinke
             ;
             but
             is
             a
             furtherance
             and
             helpe
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             perfection
             of
             humane
             learning
             :
             perswading
             ,
             and
             prouing
             ,
             and
             conuincing
             that
             ,
             which
             humane
             learning
             cannot
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             how
             faith
             makes
             vs
             to
             vnderstand
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             what
             doth
             it
             make
             vs
             to
             vnderstand
             ?
             the
             text
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               world
               was
               ordained
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Amongst
             many
             Expositions
             we
             may
             most
             safely
             set
             downe
             and
             approue
             this
             ;
             God
             by
             his
             word
             or
             cōmandement
             hath
             ordained
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             made
             in
             good
             order
             :
             
               the
               ages
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             world
             and
             all
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             he
             did
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             is
             more
             strange
             then
             that
             )
             made
             them
             all
             of
             nothing
             .
             That
             is
             a
             wonderfull
             thing
             :
             reason
             cōceiues
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             disputes
             against
             it
             :
             Philosophy
             grants
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             writes
             against
             it
             :
             but
             marke
             the
             priuiledge
             of
             this
             faith
             ;
             it
             makes
             a
             man
             beleeue
             it
             ,
             and
             shewes
             him
             also
             how
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             our
             better
             perceiuing
             the
             excellency
             of
             this
             power
             of
             faith
             ;
             here
             are
             4.
             points
             set
             downe
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 was
                 created
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   The
                   worlds
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 ?
              
               
                 Ordained
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 what
                 meanes
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   By
                   Gods
                   word
                
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 what
                 matter
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   nothing
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Of
             these
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             point
             is
             ,
             what
             was
             made
             ?
             The
             text
             answereth
             ;
             
               The
               worlds
               .
            
          
           
             The
             word
             signifieth
             ,
             in
             the
             originall
             ,
             ages
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             also
             taken
             ,
             Heb.
             1.2
             .
             God
             made
             the
             worlds
             or
             ages
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             By
             this
             word
             then
             hee
             meaneth
             these
             two
             things
             :
             First
             ,
             times
             and
             seasons
             ,
             which
             are
             ordinary
             creatures
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             :
             for
             amongst
             other
             creatures
             (
             Gen.
             1.
             )
             are
             recorded
             also
             times
             &
             seasons
             to
             be
             Gods
             creatures
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             vnderstandeth
             the
             world
             also
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             it
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             truly
             translated
             .
             For
             with
             good
             reason
             may
             the
             word
             ages
             signifie
             
               the
               world
            
             ,
             because
             the
             world
             and
             all
             in
             it
             had
             their
             beginning
             in
             time
             ,
             haue
             their
             continuance
             in
             time
             ,
             and
             shall
             haue
             their
             end
             in
             time
             againe
             .
             Time
             begun
             them
             ,
             time
             continues
             them
             ,
             and
             time
             shal
             end
             them
             :
             and
             so
             the
             world
             is
             euerie
             
             way
             measured
             by
             the
             compasse
             of
             time
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             pleaseth
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             to
             tearme
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             it
             ,
             Ages
             ,
             or
             times
             .
          
           
             Now
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Ages
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             times
             and
             seasons
             were
             ordained
             of
             God
             ;
             we
             learne
             ,
             that
             if
             time
             be
             a
             creature
             or
             an
             ordinance
             of
             God
             (
             created
             for
             so
             great
             purposes
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             the
             measure
             of
             all
             things
             )
             Take
             heed
             then
             of
             abusing
             so
             excellent
             an
             ordinance
             :
             if
             thou
             hast
             spent
             it
             well
             ,
             spend
             it
             still
             better
             .
             Time
             is
             so
             good
             a
             thing
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             spent
             well
             enough
             .
             But
             hast
             thou
             misspent
             time
             (
             that
             is
             to
             abuse
             it
             )
             Take
             S.
             Pauls
             counsell
             ,
             Eph.
             5.16
             .
             
               Redeeme
               the
               time
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             seeing
             what
             is
             past
             cannot
             be
             recall'd
             ;
             then
             recompence
             the
             losse
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             well
             bestowing
             of
             time
             to
             come
             .
             Spend
             euerie
             houre
             well
             :
             and
             that
             thou
             maist
             do
             so
             ,
             be
             alwaies
             either
             doing
             good
             to
             other
             ,
             or
             receiuing
             good
             from
             other
             :
             doe
             either
             ,
             and
             time
             is
             well
             spent
             .
             And
             take
             heede
             thou
             be
             not
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             often
             say
             ,
             they
             cannot
             tell
             how
             to
             driue
             away
             time
             :
             and
             therfore
             they
             deuise
             many
             toyes
             ,
             &
             cōceits
             ,
             and
             vaine
             pleasures
             ;
             yea
             ,
             many
             wicked
             &
             vnlawful
             delights
             :
             and
             all
             to
             shift
             off
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             and
             deceiue
             the
             time
             .
             It
             is
             wonderfull
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             ,
             whose
             time
             of
             ioy
             is
             onely
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             should
             seeke
             to
             hasten
             it
             ,
             &
             make
             it
             seem
             shorter
             ;
             yet
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             diuel
             blinding
             them
             :
             but
             howeuer
             it
             is
             ,
             seeme
             it
             shorter
             or
             longer
             ,
             that
             same
             one
             sinne
             of
             misspending
             their
             time
             ,
             shall
             condemne
             them
             if
             they
             had
             no
             more
             :
             for
             if
             
               account
               must
               be
               giuen
               for
               euery
               idle
               word
               ,
            
             
             a
             fearefull
             account
             remaines
             to
             be
             made
             for
             so
             many
             idle
             houres
             .
             Let
             vs
             then
             be
             very
             carefull
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             this
             good
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             neuer
             deuise
             how
             to
             passe
             away
             time
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             man
             that
             is
             a
             profitable
             member
             in
             the
             place
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             that
             can
             finde
             one
             houre
             so
             idle
             ,
             that
             he
             knowes
             not
             how
             to
             imploy
             it
             ,
             either
             in
             receiuing
             or
             doing
             some
             good
             .
          
           
             Were
             ordained
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             point
             ,
             in
             this
             example
             ,
             is
             the
             māner
             .
             Did
             God
             make
             a
             perfect
             or
             an
             imperfect
             world
             ?
             The
             text
             answereth
             ,
             
               it
               was
               ordained
            
             .
             The
             word
             signifieth
             thus
             much
             ;
             God
             framed
             
             
             
             
             
             the
             Ages
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             creatures
             ,
             visible
             and
             inuisible
             ,
             in
             a
             most
             excellent
             ,
             perfect
             ,
             &
             absolute
             order
             .
             As
             in
             a
             campe
             euerie
             man
             keepes
             his
             ranke
             and
             order
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             goeth
             out
             of
             his
             standing
             appointed
             him
             :
             So
             euery
             creature
             had
             his
             due
             place
             ,
             and
             his
             proper
             vse
             assigned
             him
             of
             God
             :
             so
             that
             the
             workmanship
             of
             the
             world
             in
             euery
             creature
             ,
             &
             in
             euery
             respect
             was
             absolute
             :
             and
             thus
             (
             ordained
             )
             is
             as
             much
             as
             perfectly
             made
             .
             And
             the
             whole
             world
             was
             as
             the
             perfect
             body
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             where
             euery
             member
             ,
             bone
             ,
             ioynt
             ,
             veine
             ,
             &
             sinew
             is
             in
             his
             proper
             place
             ,
             and
             nothing
             out
             of
             square
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             Was
             euery
             thing
             created
             in
             his
             order
             and
             due
             place
             ?
             Whence
             then
             com
             so
             many
             disorders
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             The
             diuel
             hath
             His
             kingdome
             ,
             authoritie
             ,
             lawes
             ,
             &
             subiects
             :
             he
             rules
             in
             the
             wicked
             .
             Now
             cā
             there
             be
             any
             order
             in
             Sathans
             kingdom
             ?
             Againe
             ,
             whence
             are
             so
             many
             alterations
             and
             subuersions
             of
             kingdomes
             ?
             so
             many
             wars
             ,
             so
             much
             effusion
             of
             bloud
             ?
             The
             Gospel
             is
             transported
             frō
             Country
             to
             Country
             ;
             ciuil
             dissensions
             in
             Cities
             &
             priuate
             families
             ;
             betwixt
             mā
             &
             man
             ;
             betwixt
             man
             &
             some
             creatures
             :
             betwixt
             creature
             and
             creatures
             ;
             yea
             ,
             hatred
             often
             vnto
             the
             death
             :
             yea
             ,
             often
             hatred
             betwixt
             creatures
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             .
             All
             these
             being
             so
             ,
             where
             then
             is
             that
             excellent
             order
             wherein
             they
             were
             created
             ?
          
           
             I
             answere
             :
             the
             state
             of
             all
             creatures
             is
             changed
             ,
             from
             that
             wherein
             they
             were
             created
             ,
             by
             the
             fall
             of
             our
             first
             parents
             .
             God
             made
             no
             disorder
             ,
             
               He
               saw
               euery
               thing
               that
               he
               had
               made
               ,
               and
               lo
               it
               was
               very
               good
               :
            
             
             therfore
             it
             was
             in
             a
             most
             perfect
             order
             :
             For
             ,
             orderly
             comelinesse
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             a
             thing
             :
             but
             disorder
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             sinne
             :
             it
             entred
             with
             sinne
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             both
             a
             companion
             and
             a
             reward
             of
             sinne
             .
             Had
             we
             continued
             in
             our
             innocence
             ,
             all
             creatures
             had
             continued
             in
             their
             excellent
             order
             :
             But
             when
             wee
             had
             broken
             the
             perfect
             order
             that
             God
             had
             appointed
             vs
             ,
             immediatly
             all
             creatures
             broke
             that
             order
             ,
             wherin
             they
             were
             afore
             ,
             both
             towards
             vs
             ,
             &
             one
             amongst
             another
             .
             Whil'st
             we
             obayed
             God
             ,
             all
             creatures
             obayed
             vs
             :
             but
             when
             wee
             shooke
             off
             the
             yoke
             of
             obedience
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             rebelled
             against
             him
             ,
             then
             they
             became
             disobedient
             
             vnto
             vs.
             Whil'st
             we
             loued
             God
             ,
             al
             creatures
             loued
             &
             reuerenced
             vs
             :
             but
             when
             we
             fell
             to
             hate
             the
             Lord
             ,
             then
             began
             they
             to
             hate
             vs
             and
             not
             before
             .
             If
             therefore
             thou
             seest
             any
             disobedience
             and
             hatred
             in
             the
             creatures
             towards
             thee
             ,
             any
             disorder
             and
             vanity
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             thank
             thy selfe
             for
             it
             ,
             thou
             broughtst
             it
             into
             the
             world
             with
             thy
             sinne
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             we
             are
             hence
             taught
             when
             wee
             see
             any
             disorder
             in
             any
             creature
             ,
             not
             to
             blame
             the
             Lord
             nor
             the
             creature
             ,
             but
             to
             turne
             backe
             to
             our selues
             ,
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             our
             owne
             sinnes
             and
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             to
             acknowledge
             this
             was
             not
             so
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             but
             our
             sin
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             therfore
             be
             humbled
             &
             ashamed
             of
             our selues
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             destroy
             and
             confound
             that
             excellent
             order
             which
             God
             made
             ,
             and
             all
             creatures
             (
             but
             for
             vs
             )
             would
             haue
             kept
             till
             this
             day
             :
             but
             the
             cōmon
             practice
             is
             contrary
             ,
             as
             I
             wil
             proue
             in
             particulars
             .
          
           
             God
             made
             mans
             body
             pure
             and
             holy
             &
             therfore
             it
             had
             no
             need
             to
             be
             couerd
             :
             but
             with
             sin
             came
             shame
             ,
             
             &
             thence
             came
             it
             that
             God
             gaue
             vs
             apparell
             to
             couer
             that
             shame
             that
             sin
             had
             brought
             vpon
             vs
             :
             so
             oft
             therfore
             as
             a
             man
             puts
             on
             his
             apparell
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             humbled
             &
             ashamed
             by
             it
             :
             and
             think
             thus
             with
             himselfe
             ▪
             This
             was
             not
             so
             at
             the
             first
             ;
             Adams
             body
             was
             glorious
             :
             whence
             came
             this
             ignominie
             &
             shame
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             couer
             with
             apparel
             ?
             it
             came
             from
             my
             sin
             ;
             therfore
             so
             often
             as
             a
             man
             puts
             it
             on
             ,
             so
             oft
             should
             he
             be
             quite
             ashamed
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             hath
             brought
             this
             shame
             vpō
             himselfe
             :
             so
             as
             now
             he
             must
             needs
             haue
             a
             cloake
             to
             couer
             his
             shame
             .
             But
             do
             mē
             make
             this
             end
             of
             their
             apparel
             ?
             nay
             ,
             rather
             they
             make
             it
             a
             banner
             to
             display
             their
             pride
             and
             vanity
             :
             and
             so
             farre
             are
             many
             from
             being
             ashamed
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             are
             contrariwise
             proud
             of
             it
             .
             But
             this
             is
             as
             abhominable
             ,
             &
             cursed
             ,
             and
             senselesse
             a
             pride
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             prisoner
             should
             be
             proud
             of
             his
             bolts
             &
             fetters
             ,
             which
             are
             signes
             of
             his
             misdemeanour
             :
             for
             ,
             what
             is
             thy
             apparel
             (
             make
             the
             best
             of
             it
             )
             ?
             it
             is
             but
             a
             beautiful
             cloake
             of
             thy
             filthy
             shame
             :
             then
             ,
             as
             bolts
             &
             fetters
             are
             burdenous
             ,
             and
             shamefull
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             of
             gold
             :
             so
             is
             the
             cloake
             of
             thy
             shame
             ,
             thy
             apparel
             ,
             thogh
             it
             be
             silk
             ,
             siluer
             or
             gold
             :
             for
             we
             shold
             not
             be
             ashamed
             only
             of
             ordinary
             aparel
             ,
             or
             base
             :
             but
             euē
             of
             the
             
             most
             gorgeous
             ;
             knowing
             that
             once
             ,
             wee
             had
             a
             glory
             of
             our
             owne
             ,
             farre
             aboue
             all
             the
             glory
             of
             apparell
             :
             and
             the
             Ignominie
             that
             sin
             hath
             brought
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             is
             greater
             then
             this
             glorie
             of
             apparell
             can
             take
             away
             .
          
           
             Here
             I
             deny
             not
             the
             vse
             of
             gorgeous
             apparell
             ,
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             it
             belongs
             :
             But
             I
             say
             to
             rich
             men
             (
             who
             ,
             by
             their
             abilitie
             )
             to
             men
             in
             authoritie
             ,
             who
             (
             by
             their
             place
             and
             calling
             )
             may
             weare
             costly
             apparell
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             to
             Princes
             ,
             who
             may
             lawfully
             weare
             silke
             ,
             siluer
             ,
             gold
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             excellent
             ornaments
             of
             pretious
             stones
             ,
             or
             whatsoeuer
             :
             to
             all
             thē
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             God
             hath
             granted
             you
             the
             vse
             of
             these
             ;
             but
             withall
             ,
             be
             not
             proud
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             you
             once
             had
             a
             glory
             greater
             then
             these
             ,
             but
             lost
             it
             by
             sin
             :
             &
             sin
             brought
             a
             shame
             ,
             which
             those
             cannot
             hide
             .
             For
             ,
             though
             thy
             apparel
             hide
             it
             frō
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             can
             it
             not
             frō
             God
             :
             only
             faith
             can
             couer
             it
             frō
             God
             :
             therfore
             glory
             in
             nothing
             but
             thy
             faith
             ,
             be
             ashamed
             of
             thy
             apparell
             ;
             yea
             ,
             of
             thy
             robes
             &
             costly
             ornamēts
             .
             And
             know
             further
             ,
             that
             wheras
             thy
             body
             by
             sin
             is
             becom
             so
             vile
             ,
             a
             meaner
             couer
             &
             baser
             apparel
             were
             fit
             for
             it
             .
             And
             therfore
             know
             ,
             that
             wheras
             God
             hath
             giuen
             thee
             vse
             of
             costly
             apparell
             ,
             and
             pretious
             ornaments
             ;
             he
             giues
             them
             not
             to
             honour
             thy
             body
             ,
             but
             the
             place
             thou
             art
             in
             :
             and
             to
             adorne
             that
             part
             of
             his
             owne
             Image
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             set
             in
             thee
             by
             thy
             calling
             .
             And
             know
             lastly
             ,
             that
             if
             thou
             hadst
             kept
             that
             order
             ,
             wherein
             God
             at
             thy
             creation
             (
             as
             this
             text
             saith
             )
             ordained
             thee
             :
             thy
             natural
             glory
             would
             more
             haue
             adorned
             thee
             and
             the
             place
             thou
             bearest
             ,
             then
             all
             this
             accidentall
             and
             artificiall
             glory
             can
             :
             and
             therfore
             glory
             not
             so
             much
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             be
             ashamed
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             let
             thy
             apparell
             teach
             thee
             this
             lesson
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             many
             men
             take
             much
             delight
             in
             some
             kinde
             of
             meate
             :
             some
             in
             variety
             of
             meates
             ,
             and
             some
             so
             loue
             their
             belly
             ,
             as
             they
             care
             not
             how
             many
             creatures
             ,
             or
             kindes
             of
             creatures
             do
             dye
             ,
             for
             their
             belly
             sake
             :
             this
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             For
             I
             take
             it
             a
             great
             fault
             ,
             for
             men
             either
             to
             be
             too
             lauish
             and
             carelesse
             ,
             how
             many
             creatures
             they
             cause
             to
             die
             ,
             or
             (
             though
             they
             eate
             but
             one
             kinde
             )
             to
             doe
             it
             without
             all
             vse
             or
             further
             
             consideration
             .
             For
             ,
             marke
             whence
             comes
             this
             ,
             that
             man
             cannot
             now
             liue
             ,
             or
             not
             so
             well
             ;
             but
             his
             life
             must
             be
             the
             death
             of
             other
             creatures
             ,
             his
             nourishment
             and
             preseruation
             ,
             the
             destruction
             of
             other
             creatures
             .
             At
             the
             beginning
             before
             sinne
             was
             ,
             this
             was
             not
             so
             :
             no
             creature
             did
             either
             serue
             to
             cloathe
             or
             feed
             Adam
             :
             but
             this
             came
             with
             sin
             ;
             sin
             brought
             this
             vanitie
             vpon
             creatures
             ,
             to
             die
             for
             the
             feeding
             and
             cloathing
             of
             man
             :
             and
             had
             we
             stood
             without
             sin
             ,
             no
             creature
             should
             haue
             lost
             his
             life
             to
             be
             our
             meate
             .
             I
             take
             it
             therefore
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             man
             to
             make
             great
             vse
             of
             his
             meate
             in
             this
             regard
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             for
             the
             meate
             that
             he
             loues
             best
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             humbled
             for
             his
             sinne
             :
             knowing
             that
             if
             hee
             had
             not
             sinned
             ,
             hee
             should
             haue
             had
             much
             more
             sweetnesse
             in
             other
             meate
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             should
             not
             haue
             cost
             any
             creature
             his
             life
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             for
             variety
             be
             not
             too
             lauish
             ,
             nor
             too
             riotous
             :
             consider
             ,
             euery
             dish
             is
             the
             death
             of
             a
             creature
             of
             Gods
             creation
             :
             consider
             againe
             whence
             comes
             this
             ,
             that
             creatures
             must
             die
             to
             feed
             thee
             ;
             not
             from
             the
             creation
             ,
             creatures
             were
             not
             made
             to
             that
             end
             :
             Innocencie
             would
             haue
             preserued
             all
             creatures
             to
             more
             excellent
             ends
             .
          
           
             Sinne
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             thy
             sinne
             that
             destroyes
             so
             many
             creatures
             for
             the
             belly
             of
             man
             :
             it
             is
             a
             vanitie
             come
             vpon
             creatures
             for
             mans
             sinne
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             die
             for
             mans
             meate
             .
             The
             death
             therefore
             of
             euery
             creature
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             corsiue
             to
             a
             mans
             heart
             :
             when
             hee
             seeth
             it
             ,
             it
             should
             touch
             him
             to
             the
             quicke
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             say
             ,
             This
             creature
             dieth
             not
             for
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             for
             mee
             :
             not
             for
             it
             owne
             fault
             ,
             but
             for
             mine
             .
             Miserable
             sinner
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             right
             I
             should
             rather
             die
             then
             it
             .
             God
             made
             it
             once
             for
             a
             better
             end
             ,
             but
             my
             sinne
             hath
             brought
             it
             to
             this
             corruption
             .
             If
             this
             consideration
             tooke
             place
             ,
             men
             would
             not
             eate
             their
             ordinary
             fare
             with
             so
             little
             vse
             :
             nor
             at
             extraordinarie
             occasions
             be
             so
             carelesse
             how
             much
             they
             spend
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             creatures
             they
             cause
             to
             die
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             God
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             libertie
             in
             meates
             :
             differences
             of
             meats
             are
             taken
             away
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             
             giuen
             vs
             vse
             of
             his
             creatures
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             necessitie
             ,
             but
             more
             liberall
             vse
             euen
             for
             greater
             delight
             and
             comfort
             .
             I
             answer
             :
             I
             grant
             all
             this
             and
             more
             too
             ,
             to
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             faith
             .
             I
             grant
             ,
             feasts
             and
             bankets
             are
             lawfull
             for
             some
             men
             on
             some
             occasions
             .
             I
             take
             not
             away
             any
             mans
             liberty
             in
             meates
             :
             God
             hath
             granted
             it
             ,
             and
             man
             ought
             not
             to
             take
             it
             away
             .
             I
             onely
             wish
             that
             when
             we
             eate
             ,
             wee
             also
             would
             make
             this
             vse
             of
             it
             :
             and
             that
             we
             would
             not
             too
             riotously
             abuse
             that
             liberty
             that
             God
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             for
             diuersity
             of
             meates
             :
             faith
             giues
             vs
             leaue
             and
             liberty
             to
             eate
             ;
             yet
             faith
             denies
             not
             a
             man
             to
             make
             a
             holy
             vse
             of
             his
             eating
             ,
             for
             his
             owne
             humiliation
             ,
             but
             rather
             commaunds
             it
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             wee
             see
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             creatures
             not
             onely
             dye
             for
             mans
             feeding
             ,
             but
             one
             creature
             feedes
             on
             another
             ,
             and
             one
             destroyeth
             another
             to
             eate
             him
             .
             The
             Hawke
             preyeth
             on
             diuerse
             kindes
             of
             birdes
             :
             the
             Foxe
             feedeth
             on
             tame
             birds
             :
             the
             Wolfe
             on
             the
             Lambe
             :
             greater
             fishes
             deuoure
             the
             lesse
             :
             Dogges
             will
             eate
             diuerse
             kindes
             of
             creatures
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             come
             by
             them
             .
             These
             things
             are
             manifest
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             be
             common
             sports
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Now
             whence
             comes
             this
             feareful
             disorder
             in
             nature
             ,
             that
             one
             creature
             should
             deuoure
             another
             ?
             came
             it
             from
             the
             creation
             ?
             was
             the
             world
             ordained
             in
             this
             state
             ,
             that
             one
             creature
             should
             eate
             vp
             another
             ?
             the
             greater
             feed
             vpon
             the
             lesse
             ?
             no
             :
             but
             sin
             brought
             this
             cōfusion
             ,
             our
             sin
             caused
             this
             pitiful
             massacre
             of
             all
             creatures
             one
             by
             another
             .
             Let
             vs
             therfore
             at
             these
             sights
             be
             humbled
             for
             our
             sinne
             ,
             which
             caused
             so
             fearefull
             a
             disorder
             :
             when
             thou
             seest
             thy
             Hawke
             flie
             so
             fiercely
             and
             so
             cruelly
             murder
             a
             seely
             bird
             :
             thy
             Hound
             ,
             the
             Hart
             ,
             Hare
             ,
             or
             Connie
             ;
             then
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             giuen
             thee
             leaue
             in
             good
             order
             ,
             measure
             ,
             and
             manner
             ,
             thus
             to
             deale
             with
             the
             creatures
             ,
             and
             therefore
             thou
             maist
             take
             delight
             in
             it
             :
             so
             ,
             withall
             make
             this
             vse
             of
             it
             ;
             Whence
             comes
             this
             ?
             it
             was
             not
             so
             from
             the
             beginning
             :
             When
             sinne
             was
             not
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             these
             would
             all
             haue
             lodged
             in
             one
             cage
             and
             cabbin
             ,
             and
             one
             neuer
             haue
             offred
             to
             haue
             eaten
             another
             :
             my
             sinne
             caused
             this
             iarre
             ,
             and
             this
             
             disorder
             betwixt
             these
             two
             creatures
             .
             This
             should
             humble
             a
             man
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             sinne
             :
             and
             restraine
             his
             life
             frō
             too
             much
             liberty
             ;
             and
             his
             affection
             from
             too
             much
             delight
             in
             these
             kind
             of
             pastimes
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
             Foxe
             ,
             the
             Wolfe
             ,
             the
             Beare
             ,
             toward
             the
             sheepe
             and
             other
             creatures
             ;
             Blame
             not
             too
             much
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
             beasts
             :
             for
             this
             was
             not
             in
             them
             at
             their
             creation
             ;
             but
             thy
             sinne
             made
             them
             thus
             cruell
             one
             against
             another
             .
             Turne
             then
             into
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             be
             ashamed
             of
             it
             :
             and
             blame
             not
             so
             much
             the
             cruelty
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             thine
             owne
             sinne
             which
             caused
             it
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             some
             creatures
             are
             vnperfect
             ,
             some
             in
             parts
             of
             their
             body
             ,
             some
             in
             some
             senses
             :
             and
             some
             are
             loathsome
             &
             vgly
             to
             behold
             :
             and
             some
             are
             venomous
             ,
             and
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             world
             .
             Whē
             thou
             seest
             it
             ,
             consider
             whence
             is
             this
             .
             They
             were
             not
             thus
             created
             :
             for
             God
             (
             ordained
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             made
             all
             creatures
             in
             perfect
             order
             :
             But
             this
             comes
             from
             thy
             sinne
             :
             enter
             into
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             this
             ,
             and
             be
             humbled
             for
             it
             :
             and
             do
             not
             so
             much
             contemne
             this
             creature
             for
             his
             imperfection
             :
             nor
             loath
             him
             for
             his
             deformity
             :
             nor
             hate
             him
             for
             his
             venome
             ;
             as
             contemne
             ,
             and
             loathe
             ,
             and
             hate
             thine
             owne
             sinnes
             which
             were
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             these
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             some
             take
             great
             delight
             in
             faire
             buildings
             ,
             &
             make
             no
             vse
             of
             them
             but
             for
             delight
             and
             pleasure
             :
             but
             if
             they
             cōsider
             wel
             ,
             they
             haue
             no
             such
             cause
             :
             it
             was
             not
             so
             at
             the
             creation
             .
             Adam
             in
             his
             innocencie
             had
             a
             more
             sumptuous
             Palace
             ordained
             for
             him
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             Paradise
             of
             heauen
             and
             earth
             :
             and
             yet
             trees
             were
             not
             cut
             in
             pieces
             ,
             nor
             the
             earth
             had
             her
             stones
             rent
             out
             of
             her
             bowels
             ,
             for
             the
             building
             of
             it
             .
             Thy
             sinne
             it
             was
             that
             destroyed
             this
             Palace
             ;
             and
             sinne
             hath
             caused
             the
             necessitie
             of
             these
             buildings
             :
             How
             then
             canst
             thou
             glory
             in
             thy
             buildings
             ?
             wilt
             thou
             glory
             in
             thy
             shame
             ?
             Canst
             thou
             be
             proud
             of
             these
             ,
             when
             thy
             sinne
             bereft
             thee
             of
             a
             better
             ?
             As
             therefore
             thy
             house
             is
             a
             comfort
             ,
             strength
             ,
             security
             ,
             and
             delight
             vnto
             thee
             :
             so
             adde
             this
             one
             vse
             also
             :
             let
             it
             in
             this
             consideration
             be
             a
             cause
             to
             humble
             thee
             for
             thy
             sinne
             .
          
           
           
             The
             disorder
             that
             sin
             hath
             brought
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             might
             be
             shewed
             in
             more
             particulars
             :
             but
             these
             may
             suffice
             ,
             being
             those
             of
             whom
             we
             haue
             most
             common
             vse
             ,
             and
             therefore
             do
             most
             commonly
             abuse
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             point
             ,
             I
             say
             vnto
             all
             men
             :
             Doest
             thou
             see
             what
             disorder
             is
             now
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             thy
             apparell
             ,
             meate
             ,
             recreations
             ,
             buildings
             ?
             Seest
             thou
             the
             confusion
             ,
             vanity
             ,
             corruption
             of
             all
             creatures
             :
             the
             variance
             ,
             dissension
             ,
             and
             hatred
             of
             creatures
             amongst
             themselues
             ?
             Canst
             thou
             see
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             either
             not
             regard
             it
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             else
             take
             delight
             in
             it
             ?
             This
             is
             a
             cursed
             and
             abhominable
             delight
             .
             If
             a
             rich
             man
             should
             consume
             all
             his
             wealth
             ,
             or
             throw
             it
             all
             on
             heapes
             ,
             and
             then
             desperately
             set
             his
             house
             on
             fire
             ,
             hath
             he
             any
             cause
             of
             ioy
             to
             see
             this
             ?
             If
             he
             sit
             still
             at
             this
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             he
             is
             senselesse
             :
             but
             if
             he
             laugh
             at
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             madde
             :
             So
             God
             created
             man
             rich
             in
             all
             blessings
             ,
             put
             him
             into
             the
             Palace
             of
             the
             world
             :
             garnished
             this
             house
             of
             the
             world
             with
             exceeding
             beauty
             :
             his
             meate
             ,
             his
             apparell
             ,
             his
             recreation
             ,
             his
             house
             were
             all
             excellent
             and
             glorious
             :
             he
             made
             all
             other
             creatures
             ,
             amongst
             which
             there
             was
             nothing
             but
             concord
             ,
             loue
             ,
             agreement
             ,
             vniformity
             ,
             comelinesse
             ,
             and
             good
             order
             .
             Now
             man
             by
             sinne
             fell
             ;
             &
             by
             his
             fall
             ,
             not
             onely
             spent
             all
             his
             riches
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             defaced
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             owne
             estate
             )
             :
             but
             also
             set
             his
             house
             (
             that
             is
             the
             world
             )
             on
             fire
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             defaced
             the
             beauty
             of
             heauen
             and
             earth
             :
             brought
             confusion
             ,
             corruption
             ,
             vanity
             ,
             deformity
             ,
             imperfection
             ,
             &
             monstrous
             disorder
             on
             all
             creatures
             ;
             set
             all
             the
             world
             together
             by
             the
             eares
             ,
             &
             one
             creature
             at
             variance
             and
             deadly
             hate
             with
             other
             :
             so
             that
             one
             creature
             doth
             fight
             ,
             teare
             ,
             wound
             ,
             destroy
             ,
             and
             eate
             vp
             another
             .
             O
             cursed
             &
             damnable
             sinne
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             hath
             so
             shamefully
             disordered
             that
             heauenly
             order
             ,
             wherein
             God
             created
             all
             things
             at
             the
             beginning●
             and
             miserable
             men
             are
             we
             ,
             which
             can
             sit
             still
             &
             see
             this
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             moued
             :
             but
             if
             we
             reioyce
             and
             delight
             in
             it
             ;
             certainly
             ,
             then
             a
             spirituall
             madnesse
             hath
             bewitched
             our
             soules
             .
             Let
             vs
             therefore
             stirre
             vp
             our selues
             ,
             and
             looke
             about
             vs
             :
             and
             seeing
             all
             the
             world
             on
             a
             fire
             about
             vs
             ,
             namely
             ,
             flaming
             
             in
             contention
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             and
             all
             disorder
             :
             let
             vs
             for
             our
             parts
             seeke
             to
             quench
             it
             :
             which
             because
             wee
             cannot
             ,
             therefore
             lament
             and
             bewaile
             it
             :
             but
             much
             more
             lament
             and
             be
             humbled
             for
             our
             sinne
             ,
             which
             kindled
             this
             fire
             of
             disorder
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Creation
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             point
             is
             ,
             by
             what
             means
             ?
             The
             Text
             answereth
             :
             the
             world
             was
             ordained
             in
             that
             excellent
             order
             ,
             
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God.
            
             By
             this
             word
             is
             meant
             ,
             1.
             
             Not
             any
             vocall
             word
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Lord
             should
             speake
             vnto
             the
             creatures
             :
             Nor
             secondly
             ,
             the
             substantiall
             word
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             second
             person
             :
             although
             I
             confesse
             that
             
               by
               him
               were
               made
               all
               things
               .
            
             
             Yet
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             meant
             in
             this
             place
             :
             but
             rather
             as
             Moses
             doth
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             when
             he
             saith
             that
             in
             the
             creation
             
               God
               said
            
             :
             It
             is
             in
             both
             places
             a
             comparison
             taken
             from
             a
             Prince
             ,
             who
             bids
             his
             seruants
             doe
             this
             ,
             and
             they
             doe
             it
             presently
             .
             The
             Lord
             in
             this
             place
             is
             like
             a
             Prince
             ,
             he
             hath
             his
             word
             whereby
             he
             commaunded
             the
             world
             to
             be
             made
             .
             That
             word
             ,
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             is
             
               his
               will
            
             :
             for
             ,
             Gods
             willing
             of
             any
             thing
             is
             an
             effectuall
             commaunding
             of
             it
             to
             be
             done
             :
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             :
             for
             his
             willing
             of
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             ,
             is
             more
             then
             all
             the
             commaundements
             of
             all
             men
             in
             the
             world
             .
             For
             if
             he
             doe
             but
             will
             it
             ,
             the
             thing
             is
             done
             what
             euer
             it
             be
             :
             whereas
             all
             the
             world
             may
             commaund
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             neerer
             .
             From
             hence
             ,
             I
             take
             it
             this
             is
             manifest
             to
             be
             the
             surest
             sense
             for
             this
             place
             ;
             God
             willed
             the
             being
             of
             all
             creatures
             ,
             and
             according
             as
             he
             willed
             ,
             they
             presently
             were
             :
             and
             that
             his
             will
             was
             his
             word
             here
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             Here
             then
             first
             marke
             a
             speciall
             point
             ,
             that
             sets
             out
             the
             glorie
             of
             this
             Creator
             :
             hee
             vsed
             no
             labour
             ,
             no
             motion
             ,
             no
             paines
             ,
             no
             seruants
             ,
             no
             instrument
             ,
             no
             meanes
             as
             men
             do
             .
             He
             onely
             
               spake
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               made
               ;
               he
               commanded
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               created
               .
            
             Psal.
             148.5
             .
             This
             shewes
             how
             glorious
             a
             God
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             his
             power
             how
             omnipotent
             it
             is
             :
             who
             
             
             
             
             
             at
             his
             owne
             will
             and
             word
             produced
             such
             a
             glorious
             frame
             of
             heauen
             and
             earth
             :
             so
             many
             1000.
             sorts
             and
             kinds
             of
             creatures
             in
             their
             order
             and
             due
             place
             .
             Dauid
             most
             seriously
             considered
             of
             this
             ,
             when
             hee
             made
             the
             104.
             
             Psalme
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             if
             we
             reade
             it
             .
             Wee
             ought
             also
             so
             deepely
             to
             meditate
             of
             this
             his
             glorious
             power
             manifested
             in
             this
             miraculous
             creation
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             (
             seeing
             it
             )
             may
             acknowledge
             with
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             Psal.
             115.3
             .
             
               Our
               God
               sitteth
               in
               heauen
               ,
               and
               doth
               whatsoeuer
               he
               will.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Did
             the
             Lord
             make
             all
             things
             
               by
               his
               word
            
             ?
             learne
             wee
             then
             for
             our
             instruction
             thus
             much
             ;
             Euer
             when
             we
             see
             what
             is
             Gods
             will
             concerning
             our selues
             in
             any
             crosse
             or
             affliction
             whatsoeuer
             :
             let
             vs
             subiect
             our selues
             to
             it
             and
             beare
             it
             :
             because
             it
             comes
             from
             so
             mighty
             a
             God
             ,
             as
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             resisting
             .
             For
             see
             ,
             he
             that
             commaunded
             all
             the
             world
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             it
             presently
             was
             so
             ,
             and
             nothing
             could
             disobay
             :
             then
             if
             he
             commaund
             any
             crosse
             to
             seise
             vpon
             thee
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             resist
             him
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             rather
             take
             Saint
             Peters
             holy
             counsell
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.5
             .
             
               Humble
               thy selfe
               vnder
               this
               so
               mighty
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               exalt
               thee
               in
               due
               time
               .
            
             If
             thou
             then
             see
             his
             crosse
             comming
             towards
             thee
             ,
             meete
             it
             ,
             receiue
             it
             with
             both
             hands
             ,
             beare
             it
             with
             both
             shoulders
             :
             if
             he
             will
             humble
             thee
             ,
             resist
             not
             thou
             :
             for
             when
             againe
             he
             pleaseth
             to
             exalt
             thee
             ;
             all
             the
             diuels
             in
             hell
             are
             not
             able
             to
             resist
             him
             .
             It
             followeth
             ;
          
           
             
               So
               that
               the
               things
               which
               we
               see
               ,
               are
               not
               made
               of
               things
               which
               did
               appeare
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             &
             last
             point
             is
             the
             matter
             ,
             whereof
             the
             world
             was
             made
             :
             the
             Text
             saith
             :
             
               The
               things
               that
               we
               see
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             
               were
               made
               of
               things
               neuer
               seene
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             a
             flat
             nothing
             ,
             which
             here
             is
             said
             not
             to
             be
             seene
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             appeare
             ;
             because
             how
             can
             that
             appeare
             or
             be
             seene
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             ?
             So
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             God
             made
             the
             world
             to
             be
             :
             This
             is
             the
             strangest
             thing
             of
             all
             in
             this
             fourth
             effect
             :
             For
             it
             is
             not
             so
             strange
             that
             the
             world
             should
             be
             created
             in
             excellent
             order
             ;
             or
             that
             God
             should
             make
             it
             
               by
               his
               word
            
             :
             as
             that
             hee
             should
             make
             it
             of
             nothing
             .
             
             Reason
             denies
             it
             ,
             Phylosophie
             disputes
             against
             it
             as
             absurd
             ,
             and
             neuer
             will
             yeeld
             vnto
             it
             :
             but
             here
             is
             the
             power
             of
             faith
             manifest
             ,
             for
             it
             makes
             vs
             beleeue
             and
             know
             it
             is
             so
             .
          
           
             Hence
             we
             learne
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             he
             created
             the
             world
             and
             vs
             of
             nothing
             ,
             then
             he
             can
             preserue
             vs
             also
             by
             nothing
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             meanes
             ,
             or
             by
             weake
             meanes
             ,
             or
             contrary
             to
             meanes
             :
             he
             that
             did
             the
             one
             can
             do
             the
             other
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             is
             of
             both
             .
             This
             is
             a
             speciall
             point
             of
             our
             religion
             ,
             Not
             to
             tye
             Gods
             prouidence
             vnto
             meanes
             .
             Men
             vse
             neuer
             to
             acknowledge
             it
             but
             with
             meanes
             :
             but
             that
             is
             no
             worke
             of
             faith
             .
             But
             wee
             ought
             not
             onely
             to
             see
             Gods
             prouidence
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             no
             meanes
             :
             but
             euen
             when
             other
             meanes
             are
             against
             vs
             ,
             then
             to
             see
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             point
             of
             faith
             :
             and
             that
             is
             our
             duty
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             hard
             .
             Giue
             men
             health
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             liberty
             ,
             peace
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             guarded
             about
             with
             Gods
             blessings
             :
             then
             they
             will
             magnifie
             the
             prouidence
             of
             God
             :
             but
             take
             these
             away
             ,
             and
             lay
             vpon
             them
             penurie
             ,
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             any
             crosse
             ,
             then
             they
             rage
             ,
             and
             raile
             ,
             and
             distrust
             ,
             yea
             blaspheme
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             No
             prouidence
             ,
             no
             God.
             And
             thus
             God
             is
             beholden
             to
             the
             meanes
             ,
             for
             else
             men
             would
             flatly
             deny
             him
             .
             But
             this
             argues
             the
             want
             of
             faith
             .
             For
             had
             we
             that
             faith
             in
             vs
             ,
             whereby
             we
             beleeued
             stedfastly
             ,
             that
             God
             made
             all
             the
             world
             without
             meanes
             ,
             that
             faith
             would
             also
             perswade
             vs
             that
             he
             can
             preserue
             vs
             being
             made
             ,
             though
             meanes
             be
             wanting
             ,
             or
             though
             they
             be
             against
             vs.
             This
             we
             may
             make
             vse
             of
             ,
             whether
             wee
             be
             in
             necessitie
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             relieued
             :
             or
             in
             any
             perill
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             succoured
             :
             or
             in
             what
             extremitie
             soeuer
             ,
             when
             meanes
             doe
             faile
             vs.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             he
             made
             all
             things
             of
             nothing
             :
             then
             he
             is
             able
             also
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             promises
             made
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               To
               call
               such
               things
               that
               are
               not
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               were
               ,
            
             Rom.
             4.17
             .
             As
             ,
             a
             man
             by
             nature
             is
             the
             childe
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             diuell
             :
             he
             is
             able
             to
             make
             him
             a
             seruant
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             childe
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             This
             may
             teach
             vs
             ,
             1.
             
             Not
             to
             despaire
             of
             any
             mans
             saluation
             ,
             though
             hee
             seeme
             almost
             past
             all
             grace
             :
             for
             God
             can
             
             make
             any
             thing
             of
             nothing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             put
             grace
             into
             that
             heart
             wherein
             afore
             was
             none
             .
          
           
             And
             2.
             this
             is
             a
             comfort
             to
             all
             them
             which
             through
             weaknesse
             of
             faith
             ,
             cannot
             perswade
             themselues
             of
             their
             election
             .
             For
             ,
             suppose
             thou
             be
             full
             of
             wants
             and
             imperfections
             ,
             &
             hast
             a
             rebellious
             and
             froward
             heart
             :
             What
             then
             ?
             Remember
             God
             made
             thee
             once
             a
             creature
             ,
             of
             nothing
             ;
             hee
             can
             now
             againe
             make
             thee
             a
             new
             creature
             ,
             of
             nothing
             :
             he
             created
             thee
             without
             meanes
             ;
             he
             can
             saue
             thee
             ,
             though
             neuer
             so
             many
             meanes
             doe
             seeme
             to
             be
             against
             thee
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             these
             three
             effects
             of
             faith
             ;
             and
             consequently
          
           
             Of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             containing
             a
             description
             of
             faith
             in
             generall
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Abels
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 VERSE
                 4.
              
               
            
             
               By
               Faith
               ,
               Abell
               offred
               vnto
               God
               a
               greater
               sacrifice
               then
               Cain
               :
               by
               which
               he
               obtayned
               witnesse
               that
               he
               was
               righteous
               ;
               God
               testifying
               of
               his
               gifts
               :
               By
               which
               faith
               hee
               also
               being
               dead
               yet
               speaketh
               .
            
          
        
         
           THe
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           containeth
           an
           illustration
           and
           proofe
           of
           the
           former
           description
           ,
           by
           a
           rehearsall
           of
           the
           most
           excellent
           patternes
           and
           exsamples
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           flourished
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           .
        
         
           These
           exsamples
           be
           of
           two
           sorts
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               Such
               as
               are
               set
               downe
               seuerally
               one
               by
               one
               ,
               from
               the
               4.
               verse
               to
               the
               32.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Such
               as
               are
               set
               downe
               ioyntly
               many
               together
               ,
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           exsamples
           set
           down
           seuerally
           are
           of
           two
           sorts
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               Such
               as
               were
               naturall
               Israelites
               ,
               and
               borne
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               visible
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Such
               as
               were
               not
               naturally
               members
               ,
               but
               strangers
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               till
               they
               were
               called
               extraordinarily
               .
            
          
        
         
           Exsamples
           of
           such
           as
           were
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           church
           ,
           are
           also
           of
           2.
           sorts
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               Such
               as
               liued
               about
               the
               flood
               :
            
             
               or
               2.
               
               After
               the
               flood
               .
            
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           of
           such
           as
           liued
           afore
           ,
           or
           about
           the
           time
           of
           the
           flood
           ,
           there
           bee
           three
           faithfull
           men
           ,
           whose
           faith
           is
           here
           recorded
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               Abell
               .
               before
               .
            
             
               &
               2.
               
               Enoch
               .
               before
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Noe
               ,
               both
               before
               &
               after
               .
            
          
        
         
           All
           these
           three
           in
           order
           .
        
         
         
           These
           excellent
           &
           most
           worthy
           exsamples
           ,
           are
           all
           grounded
           on
           some
           place
           of
           the
           old
           testament
           ,
           and
           are
           continued
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           almost
           to
           Christs
           incarnation
           :
           for
           he
           beginneth
           with
           Abell
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           neere
           the
           beginning
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           second
           good
           man
           that
           liued
           in
           the
           world
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           of
           all
           that
           had
           this
           true
           faith
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           meanes
           of
           his
           saluation
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           for
           Adam
           ,
           he
           afore
           his
           fall
           had
           not
           this
           faith
           ,
           neither
           should
           it
           haue
           saued
           him
           :
           but
           when
           the
           first
           meanes
           failed
           him
           ,
           then
           came
           this
           faith
           as
           the
           second
           and
           more
           effectuall
           meanes
           of
           his
           saluation
           :
           But
           Abell
           was
           neuer
           in
           possibility
           to
           be
           saued
           by
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           by
           this
           faith
           .
           And
           therefore
           Abels
           faith
           hath
           the
           first
           place
           of
           commendation
           :
           and
           that
           in
           this
           verse
           .
        
         
           Abels
           faith
           is
           here
           commended
           for
           three
           things
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               In
               that
               
                 hee
                 offred
                 by
                 it
                 a
                 greater
                 sacrifice
                 then
              
               Cain
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               it
               
                 he
                 obtained
                 testimonie
                 with
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               it
               dead
               Abell
               
                 yet
                 speaketh
              
               .
            
          
           The
           1.
           effect
           of
           Abels
           faith
           ,
           is
           thus
           set
           down
           by
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           
             By
             faith
          
           ,
           Abel
           
             offred
             vnto
             God
             a
             greater
             sacrifice
             then
          
           Cain
           .
        
         
           The
           ordinary
           Exposition
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           that
           Cain
           and
           Abell
           comming
           to
           offer
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           difference
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           sacrifice
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           offring
           :
           in
           that
           Abell
           offred
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           not
           Cain
           .
        
         
           This
           Exposition
           though
           it
           be
           good
           ,
           yet
           it
           fits
           not
           the
           scope
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           nor
           the
           fourth
           of
           Gen.
           The
           right
           sense
           therefore
           seemes
           to
           be
           this
           ;
           Abell
           hauing
           faith
           ,
           this
           faith
           moued
           him
           to
           testifie
           his
           thankfull
           heart
           to
           God.
           This
           hee
           did
           by
           offring
           vnto
           God
           the
           
             best
             and
             costliest
             sacrifice
          
           that
           he
           could
           :
           namely
           ,
           the
           
             first
             fruites
             and
             fattest
             of
             his
             sheepe
          
           ;
           Whereas
           vnbeleeuing
           Cain
           ,
           hauing
           no
           loue
           to
           testifie
           vnto
           God
           ,
           brought
           onely
           of
           the
           fruite
           of
           his
           ground
           :
           not
           of
           the
           best
           as
           Abel
           did
           :
           but
           whatsoeuer
           cam
           first
           to
           hand
           .
           This
           being
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           whole
           ▪
           let
           vs
           come
           to
           the
           particular
           points
           laid
           down
           in
           this
           effect
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           three
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             That
             Cain
             and
             
               Abell
               offred
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             serued
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             they
             offred
             Sacrifices
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             That
             Abell
             offred
             a
             better
             then
             Cain
             .
          
        
         
           The
           first
           point
           containes
           their
           seruice
           in
           generall
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           their
           seruice
           in
           particular
           :
           the
           third
           ,
           the
           difference
           of
           their
           seruice
           ▪
           wherein
           especially
           will
           appeare
           the
           excellencie
           of
           Abels
           faith
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             Abell
             and
             Cain
          
           ,
           the
           two
           first
           brethren
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           offered
           sacrifice
           to
           the
           true
           God.
           How
           learned
           they
           this
           ?
           for
           they
           had
           no
           Scripture
           ,
           it
           was
           penned
           many
           yeeres
           after
           :
           namely
           ,
           by
           Moses
           first
           of
           all
           .
           I
           answer
           ;
           When
           their
           Parents
           Adam
           and
           Eue
           had
           fallen
           ,
           God
           gaue
           them
           (
           of
           his
           infinite
           goodnesse
           )
           a
           couenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           
             that
             the
             seede
             of
             the
             woman
             should
             breake
             the
             serpents
             head
             :
          
           Genes
           .
           3.15
           .
           Wee
           doubt
           not
           but
           our
           first
           Parents
           receiued
           this
           couenant
           ,
           and
           beleeued
           the
           promise
           :
           and
           this
           their
           faith
           ,
           taught
           them
           how
           to
           worship
           the
           true
           God
           aright
           .
        
         
           You
           wil
           say
           :
           thus
           Adam
           &
           Eue
           learned
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           how
           came
           this
           to
           Cain
           &
           Abell
           .
           I
           answer
           :
           When
           they
           had
           beene
           thus
           instructed
           of
           God
           ,
           Adam
           as
           a
           faithfull
           seruant
           of
           God
           ,
           taught
           the
           same
           religion
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           the
           same
           doctrine
           to
           his
           children
           :
           and
           by
           it
           they
           were
           taught
           ,
           what
           ,
           to
           whom
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           manner
           to
           offer
           sacrifice
           .
           And
           thus
           they
           did
           it
           neither
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           reuelation
           ,
           nor
           their
           own
           inuention
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           instruction
           of
           their
           Parents
           .
        
         
           Hence
           let
           all
           Parents
           learne
           a
           lesson
           of
           Adam
           ,
           the
           first
           parent
           that
           was
           in
           the
           world
           :
           namely
           ,
           to
           procure
           the
           good
           of
           their
           children
           :
           he
           nourtered
           his
           children
           excellently
           :
           1.
           
           He
           prouided
           for
           them
           til
           they
           came
           to
           age
           .
           2.
           
           Then
           he
           left
           them
           not
           ,
           but
           appointed
           them
           their
           callings
           :
           For
           one
           was
           a
           husbandman
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           a
           Shepheard
           .
           3.
           
           Not
           thus
           onely
           ,
           but
           he
           taught
           them
           to
           worship
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           callings
           ,
           &
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           religion
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           taught
           them
           to
           offer
           sacrifice
           in
           way
           of
           thankfulnesse
           vnto
           God
           :
           all
           this
           did
           Adam
           .
        
         
           So
           must
           thou
           do
           with
           the
           children
           which
           God
           hath
           giuen
           thee
           .
           1.
           
           Prouide
           for
           them
           carefully
           till
           they
           be
           of
           age
           ,
           take
           ●eed
           they
           miscarie
           not
           any
           way
           for
           want
           of
           things
           needfull
           .
           
           2.
           
           So
           bring
           them
           vp
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           may
           be
           apt
           to
           liue
           in
           some
           godly
           calling
           whereby
           to
           serue
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           good
           in
           his
           Church
           :
           and
           that
           calling
           thou
           must
           appoint
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           fitnesse
           of
           his
           gifts
           .
           Adam
           appointed
           them
           not
           both
           one
           calling
           but
           diuerse
           callings
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           diuersity
           of
           their
           gifts
           :
           and
           thou
           must
           see
           it
           be
           a
           lawfull
           and
           honest
           calling
           ;
           for
           so
           are
           both
           these
           .
           Then
           3.
           (
           the
           greatest
           matter
           of
           all
           these
           )
           teach
           them
           religion
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           manner
           of
           fearing
           &
           worshipping
           God
           ;
           that
           as
           by
           the
           two
           first
           ,
           thy
           child
           may
           liue
           well
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           so
           by
           this
           he
           may
           be
           made
           an
           heire
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
        
         
           Adam
           was
           the
           first
           father
           ,
           &
           father
           of
           vs
           all
           ;
           let
           all
           then
           follow
           him
           in
           this
           practice
           :
           &
           if
           we
           follow
           him
           in
           one
           ,
           follow
           him
           in
           both
           .
           Diuerse
           wil
           be
           as
           careful
           for
           their
           bodies
           &
           for
           their
           callings
           as
           Adam
           was
           :
           but
           how
           few
           are
           as
           carefull
           to
           teach
           them
           religion
           for
           the
           prefermēt
           of
           their
           soules
           to
           life
           eternall
           ?
           But
           parents
           must
           haue
           care
           of
           both
           these
           :
           else
           they
           shal
           answer
           for
           their
           child
           at
           the
           day
           of
           iudgemēt
           :
           &
           though
           he
           perish
           in
           his
           own
           sin
           ,
           yet
           his
           bloud
           wil
           God
           require
           at
           the
           Fathers
           hands
           .
           For
           God
           made
           him
           a
           father
           in
           his
           room
           ,
           and
           he
           discharged
           not
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           father
           vnto
           their
           child
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           that
           Cain
           offered
           as
           well
           as
           Abell
           ;
           Hence
           we
           learne
           diuerse
           instructions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           a
           common
           opinion
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           man
           walke
           duly
           and
           truly
           in
           his
           calling
           ,
           doing
           no
           man
           harme
           ,
           but
           giuing
           euery
           man
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           so
           doe
           all
           his
           life
           long
           ,
           God
           will
           receiue
           him
           ,
           and
           saue
           his
           soule
           :
           but
           the
           truth
           is
           this
           ;
           If
           men
           do
           thus
           it
           is
           good
           and
           commendable
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           be
           exhorted
           to
           continue
           :
           but
           if
           they
           stand
           vpon
           this
           for
           saluation
           ,
           they
           cast
           away
           their
           soules
           :
           For
           mark
           here
           ,
           Cain
           was
           a
           man
           that
           walkt
           in
           an
           honest
           calling
           :
           and
           more
           then
           that
           ,
           he
           tooke
           paines
           ,
           &
           laboured
           in
           it
           (
           which
           all
           men
           doe
           not
           which
           haue
           honest
           callings
           )
           :
           And
           more
           then
           all
           these
           ,
           when
           
             Abell
             offred
          
           ,
           hee
           came
           and
           worshipped
           God
           also
           ;
           and
           hee
           did
           outwardly
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           no
           man
           could
           blame
           him
           ,
           but
           onely
           God
           that
           saw
           his
           heart
           :
           And
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           yet
           is
           he
           a
           
             wicked
             Cain
          
           ,
           and
           
           that
           is
           all
           that
           the
           word
           of
           God
           giues
           him
           ,
           1.
           
           Iohn
           .
           3.12
           .
           Then
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           to
           walke
           in
           a
           mans
           calling
           iustly
           and
           vprightly
           ,
           doing
           no
           man
           harme
           ,
           wil
           not
           serue
           the
           turne
           .
           Cain
           did
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           was
           cursed
           :
           wee
           must
           then
           goe
           further
           then
           Cain
           ,
           else
           wee
           shall
           goe
           with
           Cain
           to
           the
           place
           where
           he
           is
           .
        
         
           Reason
           not
           with
           thy selfe
           ,
           I
           worke
           hard
           and
           follow
           my
           calling
           ,
           I
           hurt
           no
           man
           :
           thus
           could
           Cain
           reason
           ,
           and
           yet
           but
           cursed
           Cain
           .
           Thou
           must
           then
           beside
           these
           ,
           get
           that
           that
           Cain
           did
           not
           ;
           Learne
           in
           thy
           conscience
           to
           see
           and
           feele
           thy
           sinne
           ,
           to
           be
           grieued
           for
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           thou
           maist
           say
           :
           My
           sicknesse
           ,
           my
           pouerty
           ,
           my
           crosses
           grieue
           me
           :
           but
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           my
           owne
           sinnes
           ,
           these
           trouble
           me
           aboue
           all
           ,
           &
           this
           griefe
           swalloweth
           vp
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           And
           there
           is
           another
           thing
           which
           I
           seeke
           aboue
           all
           :
           not
           gold
           ,
           siluer
           ,
           or
           promotion
           ;
           but
           reconciliation
           with
           my
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           fauour
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           If
           thou
           hast
           these
           two
           ,
           then
           thou
           goest
           beyond
           Cain
           ,
           then
           shalt
           thou
           stand
           before
           God
           with
           Abell
           ,
           and
           be
           accepted
           .
           Remember
           these
           two
           ;
           humiliation
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           desire
           of
           reconciliation
           :
           these
           two
           is
           the
           summe
           of
           religion
           .
           If
           thou
           hast
           these
           ,
           thou
           art
           blessed
           with
           Abell
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           cursed
           with
           Cain
           ,
           howsoeuer
           thou
           liuest
           in
           the
           world
           .
           If
           thou
           say
           Cain
           kill'd
           his
           brother
           ,
           and
           so
           would
           not
           I
           doe
           for
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           I
           will
           do
           no
           man
           hurt
           in
           body
           or
           goods
           ;
           This
           will
           not
           serue
           :
           for
           it
           is
           said
           that
           God
           had
           no
           respect
           to
           Cain
           afore
           he
           kill'd
           his
           brother
           ,
           euen
           when
           he
           
             offred
             his
             sacrifice
          
           :
           and
           therefore
           this
           duty
           is
           most
           necessary
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           shifting
           it
           off
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Cain
           offred
           as
           well
           as
           Abell
           :
           yea
           ,
           Cain
           offred
           
             afore
             Abell
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           manifest
           in
           Genesis
           ,
           4.3
           .
           And
           yet
           Abels
           sacrifice
           was
           better
           when
           it
           came
           to
           the
           proofe
           ,
           and
           was
           accepted
           ,
           &
           not
           Cains
           which
           came
           first
           .
           Hence
           we
           learn
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           be
           more
           forward
           then
           many
           other
           in
           many
           outward
           duties
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           be
           accepted
           of
           God
           :
           Another
           may
           be
           not
           so
           forward
           to
           the
           duty
           ,
           and
           yet
           when
           hee
           comes
           ,
           be
           better
           accepted
           .
           Whence
           comes
           this
           ?
           what
           ?
           is
           forwardnesse
           in
           good
           duties
           a
           fault
           ?
           Nothing
           lesse
           :
           but
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           he
           that
           
           outwardly
           is
           most
           forward
           ,
           may
           come
           in
           hypocrisie
           &
           without
           faith
           ;
           the
           want
           whereof
           makes
           his
           forwardnesse
           nothing
           worth
           .
           Many
           such
           haue
           we
           in
           our
           Church
           :
           great
           frequenters
           of
           places
           and
           exercises
           of
           religion
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           come
           but
           as
           Cain
           did
           ,
           or
           it
           may
           be
           in
           worse
           intents
           .
           Thy
           forwardnesse
           is
           to
           be
           commended
           ,
           but
           take
           this
           with
           thee
           also
           ;
           Care
           not
           so
           much
           to
           be
           first
           at
           the
           Sermō
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           there
           oftner
           thē
           other
           ,
           as
           to
           goe
           with
           true
           faith
           ,
           repentance
           &
           a
           heart
           hung●ing
           for
           grace
           :
           if
           not
           ,
           boast
           not
           in
           thy
           forwardnes
           :
           Cain
           offred
           afore
           Abell
           ,
           &
           yet
           not
           accepted
           :
           &
           so
           there
           may
           com
           an
           Abell
           after
           thee
           ,
           &
           bring
           faith
           with
           him
           ,
           &
           be
           accepted
           whē
           thou
           with
           thy
           hypocriticall
           forwardnes
           shalt
           be
           reiected
           as
           Cain
           was
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           did
           Cain
           offer
           as
           wel
           as
           Abel
           ?
           Hence
           we
           learn
           that
           the
           
             Church
             militant
          
           is
           a
           mixt
           &
           cōpounded
           cōpany
           of
           men
           :
           not
           of
           one
           sort
           ;
           but
           true
           beleeuers
           &
           hypocrites
           mingled
           together
           :
           as
           here
           in
           the
           very
           infancy
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           here
           was
           a
           Cain
           worshipping
           in
           shew
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           Abell
           that
           worshipped
           in
           truth
           .
           So
           was
           it
           in
           the
           infancy
           ,
           so
           in
           her
           perpetual
           growth
           ,
           &
           so
           shal
           it
           be
           in
           the
           last
           age
           of
           the
           church
           :
           the
           good
           shal
           neuer
           be
           quite
           separated
           frō
           the
           bad
           ,
           vntil
           Christ
           himself
           do
           it
           at
           the
           last
           iudgement
           .
           Goates
           shall
           alwaies
           be
           mingled
           amongst
           the
           sheepe
           ,
           
             till
             Christ
             the
             great
             shepheard
             do
             separate
             them
             himselfe
             ,
          
           Math.
           25.34
           .
           And
           he
           that
           imagineth
           a
           perfect
           separation
           till
           then
           ,
           imagineth
           a
           fancy
           in
           his
           braine
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Church
           ,
           as
           cannot
           be
           found
           vpon
           the
           earth
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           so
           ,
           let
           no
           man
           therfore
           be
           afraid
           to
           ioyne
           himself
           to
           the
           visible
           Church
           :
           neither
           let
           any
           that
           are
           in
           it
           go
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           the
           bad
           are
           mingled
           with
           the
           good
           ;
           for
           so
           it
           hath
           been
           alwaies
           ,
           &
           euer
           wil
           be
           :
           he
           then
           that
           wil
           go
           out
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           because
           there
           be
           hypocrites
           in
           it
           ,
           must
           go
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           such
           a
           Church
           is
           not
           foūd
           ,
           but
           triūphant
           in
           heauē
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           〈◊〉
           that
           Cain
           &
           
             Abel
             offred
          
           ,
           hence
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           truly
           professeth
           his
           name
           ,
           hath
           been
           euer
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           .
           For
           this
           Church
           was
           in
           the
           houshold
           of
           Adā
           ,
           whē
           there
           was
           no
           more
           but
           it
           in
           the
           world
           :
           for
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           yea
           ,
           &
           
           beside
           the
           sacrifice
           ,
           they
           had
           a
           place
           appointed
           where
           Adam
           &
           his
           family
           came
           together
           to
           worship
           God.
           For
           ,
           so
           much
           Cain
           intimateth
           ,
           Gen.
           4.14
           .
           &
           16.
           
           
             Cain
             went
             out
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           onely
           out
           of
           his
           fauour
           &
           protection
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           place
           of
           his
           solemne
           seruice
           ,
           &
           where
           he
           wonted
           to
           manifest
           his
           special
           presence
           to
           his
           childrē
           seruing
           him
           :
           and
           therfore
           Cain
           ,
           as
           being
           excomunicate
           ,
           complaines
           (
           verse
           14
           )
           because
           he
           must
           leaue
           it
           .
           Thus
           the
           Church
           hath
           been
           frō
           the
           beginning
           ,
           &
           therfore
           is
           truly
           call'd
           Catholike
           .
        
         
           The
           Papists
           abuse
           this
           place
           notoriously
           :
           for
           whereas
           the
           Church
           hath
           been
           so
           antient
           ,
           they
           argue
           therfore
           it
           is
           aboue
           the
           Scripture
           :
           yea
           ,
           &
           that
           we
           could
           not
           know
           it
           to
           be
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           antient
           testimonie
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           know
           the
           Scripture
           is
           two
           wayes
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           1.
           
           As
           it
           was
           written
           &
           penned
           by
           holy
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           later
           then
           the
           Church
           :
           for
           Moses
           was
           the
           first
           penman
           of
           Scripture
           :
           but
           secondly
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           
             the
             word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           the
           substance
           ,
           sense
           ,
           and
           truth
           therof
           is
           much
           more
           antient
           thē
           the
           Church
           :
           yea
           ,
           without
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Church
           :
           For
           ,
           without
           faith
           is
           no
           Church
           (
           because
           the
           Church
           is
           a
           cōpany
           of
           beleeuers
           )
           and
           without
           the
           word
           it
           is
           no
           faith
           :
           therfore
           no
           word
           ,
           no
           faith
           :
           no
           faith
           ,
           no
           Church
           .
           So
           then
           the
           Scripture
           was
           afore
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           penned
           after
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           that
           Cain
           and
           
             Abell
             offered
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           secondly
           ,
           what
           offred
           they
           ?
           sacrifices
           .
           Sacrifices
           were
           vsed
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           for
           two
           ends
           .
           1.
           
           When
           a
           sacrifice
           was
           offred
           ,
           especially
           of
           beasts
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           saw
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           beasts
           poured
           out
           it
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           of
           his
           own
           sins
           ,
           and
           the
           desert
           of
           them
           ,
           &
           taught
           him
           to
           say
           thus
           :
           Eue
           as
           this
           creature
           is
           here
           slain
           ,
           &
           his
           bloud
           distils
           &
           drops
           away
           ▪
           so
           my
           sins
           deserue
           that
           my
           bloud
           should
           be
           s●●ed
           ▪
           and
           my
           soule
           be
           drenched
           in
           hell
           for
           euer
           .
           This
           creature
           can
           die
           but
           one
           death
           ,
           for
           it
           sinneth
           not
           ;
           but
           my
           sins
           deserue
           both
           the
           1.
           and
           2.
           death
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           sacrifices
           serued
           to
           put
           the●●
           in
           minde
           of
           the
           Messias
           to
           come
           :
           and
           the
           slaying
           of
           the
           beasts
           shewed
           them
           how
           the
           Messias
           should
           shed
           his
           bloud
           ,
           &
           giue
           his
           life
           for
           the
           ●ir●s
           of
           the
           people
           ▪
           These
           are
           the
           2.
           principal
           ends
           of
           sacrifices
           ,
           &
           for
           these
           2.
           ends
           did
           Cain
           &
           Abel
           offer
           ;
           Cain
           in
           hypocrisie
           
           and
           for
           fashion
           sake
           :
           Abell
           in
           truth
           ,
           conscience
           ,
           and
           sinceritie
           .
        
         
           As
           it
           was
           in
           the
           old
           sacrifices
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           in
           our
           Sacraments
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           :
           whereof
           ,
           the
           sacrifices
           were
           all
           types
           :
           1.
           
           In
           baptisme
           ,
           sprinkling
           of
           the
           water
           ,
           serues
           to
           shewe
           vs
           how
           filthily
           we
           are
           defiled
           with
           our
           owne
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           signifies
           the
           sprinkling
           of
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           vpon
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           sinner
           ,
           for
           his
           sanctification
           from
           sinne
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           the
           supper
           ,
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           bread
           signifies
           ,
           1.
           how
           we
           should
           be
           broken
           in
           humiliation
           for
           our
           sinne
           :
           and
           the
           pouring
           out
           of
           the
           wine
           ,
           how
           our
           bloud
           and
           life
           should
           be
           shed
           ,
           and
           poured
           out
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           if
           wee
           had
           that
           that
           we
           deserue
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           they
           represent
           vnto
           vs
           how
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           was
           broken
           ,
           &
           his
           bloud
           poured
           out
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           content
           to
           suffer
           vnder
           the
           wrath
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           for
           our
           sakes
           :
           so
           that
           we
           see
           ,
           both
           the
           sacrifices
           and
           sacraments
           of
           the
           old
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           all
           aymed
           at
           these
           two
           ends
           ;
           to
           shew
           vs
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           our
           miserie
           by
           sinne
           :
           and
           to
           foretell
           or
           represent
           our
           reconciliation
           by
           Christ.
           Which
           being
           so
           ,
           our
           lesson
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           Wee
           haue
           all
           receiued
           those
           two
           Sacraments
           :
           the
           first
           once
           ,
           the
           second
           often
           .
           Now
           if
           they
           haue
           beene
           duly
           receiued
           of
           vs
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           haue
           this
           double
           vse
           vnto
           vs
           :
           1.
           
           To
           cause
           vs
           to
           make
           a
           search
           of
           our
           owne
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           miserie
           by
           sinne
           :
           and
           seeing
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           cast
           downe
           and
           humbled
           ,
           considering
           how
           corrupt
           our
           hearts
           are
           ,
           and
           how
           wicked
           our
           liues
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           when
           this
           is
           so
           ,
           then
           to
           make
           vs
           seek
           for
           reconciliation
           with
           God
           by
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           make
           vs
           desire
           it
           ,
           loue
           it
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           it
           aboue
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Abell
           not
           onely
           offred
           ,
           but
           offred
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           put
           him
           ●n
           minde
           of
           his
           sin
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           redemption
           ,
           by
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Messias
           to
           come
           .
           So
           ,
           wee
           must
           not
           onely
           outwardly
           receiue
           the
           Sacraments
           ;
           but
           so
           receiue
           ,
           as
           that
           wee
           may
           see
           and
           be
           humbled
           for
           our
           sinne
           :
           and
           seeke
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           God
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Such
           vse
           also
           ought
           we
           to
           make
           of
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           
           not
           to
           be
           content
           with
           bare
           hearing
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           get
           a
           generall
           knowledge
           out
           of
           it
           :
           but
           it
           must
           giue
           vs
           a
           speciall
           sight
           of
           our
           owne
           estate
           by
           sinne
           :
           and
           vrge
           vs
           forward
           to
           seeke
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           in
           Christ.
           Religion
           stands
           not
           in
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           receiuing
           the
           Sacraments
           with
           the
           congregation
           :
           though
           it
           be
           done
           neuer
           so
           often
           ,
           and
           neuer
           so
           formally
           :
           But
           so
           to
           heare
           and
           so
           to
           receiue
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           may
           worke
           in
           vs
           those
           two
           things
           :
           and
           that
           is
           the
           pith
           and
           life
           of
           religion
           .
           And
           whosoeuer
           he
           be
           that
           professeth
           religion
           ,
           and
           sheweth
           not
           the
           fruit
           of
           it
           in
           these
           two
           ,
           that
           mans
           profession
           is
           in
           vaine
           ,
           and
           it
           wil
           go
           for
           no
           payment
           at
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           they
           offred
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           offred
           .
        
         
           It
           followeth
           ;
           
             A
             greater
             sacrifice
             then
             Cain
          
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           &
           last
           point
           ,
           is
           the
           difference
           of
           these
           sacrifices
           .
           For
           although
           
             Cain
             offred
          
           as
           well
           as
           Abell
           :
           and
           offred
           sacrifice
           as
           well
           as
           Abell
           :
           yet
           was
           there
           a
           difference
           in
           their
           sacrifices
           :
           for
           Abels
           was
           better
           then
           Cains
           .
           This
           is
           the
           chiefe
           point
           :
           for
           this
           sets
           downe
           what
           was
           that
           excellency
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           is
           here
           commended
           .
           Abell
           is
           not
           commended
           for
           offring
           ,
           by
           his
           faith
           :
           for
           so
           did
           Cain
           that
           had
           no
           faith
           :
           nor
           for
           offring
           sacrifice
           ,
           by
           his
           faith
           :
           for
           so
           did
           Cain
           that
           had
           no
           faith
           :
           but
           because
           that
           by
           his
           faith
           he
           offred
           
             a
             better
             sacrifice
          
           then
           Cain
           could
           .
        
         
           The
           holy
           Ghost
           calls
           Abels
           a
           better
           or
           greater
           sacrifice
           :
           because
           Abell
           brought
           the
           best
           and
           fattest
           of
           his
           sheepe
           ,
           and
           so
           bestowed
           the
           most
           cost
           hee
           could
           ;
           as
           signifying
           that
           hee
           would
           haue
           bestowed
           more
           cost
           ,
           had
           hee
           knowne
           how
           to
           haue
           done
           it
           .
           For
           ,
           he
           that
           giues
           as
           he
           hath
           ,
           would
           giue
           more
           if
           he
           had
           it
           .
           And
           he
           that
           doth
           the
           best
           he
           can
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           hee
           would
           doe
           better
           if
           he
           could
           .
           Cain
           contrariwise
           brought
           not
           the
           best
           of
           his
           fruites
           ,
           but
           either
           the
           worst
           ,
           or
           whatsoeuer
           came
           first
           to
           hand
           ;
           as
           thinking
           that
           whatsoeuer
           hee
           brought
           ,
           was
           good
           enough
           :
           therefore
           worthily
           is
           Abell
           saide
           to
           haue
           offred
           a
           better
           sacrifice
           then
           Cain
           .
        
         
         
           And
           further
           ,
           this
           holy
           practice
           of
           Abell
           ,
           came
           to
           be
           a
           law
           written
           ,
           euen
           one
           of
           the
           commaundements
           of
           the
           Ceremoniall
           law
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           
             the
             first
             borne
             should
             be
             offred
             to
             God
             ,
          
           Exod.
           34.19
           .
           And
           the
           
             first
             fruites
             of
             the
             corne
          
           ,
           Leuit.
           23.10
           .
           &c.
           And
           that
           
             nothing
             that
             was
             lame
             ,
             blind
             ,
             maymed
             ,
             or
             had
             any
             blemish
             in
             it
             ,
             should
             be
             offred
             to
             the
             Lord.
          
           Deut.
           15.21
           .
           Abell
           here
           did
           euen
           that
           which
           these
           lawes
           commaunded
           :
           and
           these
           lawes
           commaunded
           the
           same
           that
           he
           did
           .
           Thus
           God
           vouchsafed
           to
           honour
           his
           seruant
           Abell
           ,
           for
           his
           obedient
           and
           honest
           heart
           ;
           euen
           to
           make
           his
           practice
           the
           ground
           and
           beginning
           of
           one
           of
           his
           owne
           lawes
           :
           that
           so
           the
           Israelites
           in
           all
           their
           generations
           ,
           might
           in
           their
           daily
           practices
           ,
           remember
           this
           worthy
           deede
           of
           holy
           Abell
           to
           his
           perpetuall
           honour
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           vs
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           this
           law
           bindes
           vs
           not
           :
           for
           it
           was
           a
           ceremonie
           ,
           and
           is
           ended
           in
           Christ.
           Yet
           the
           equity
           and
           vse
           of
           it
           reacheth
           euen
           to
           vs
           :
           namely
           it
           teacheth
           vs
           when
           we
           will
           giue
           any
           thing
           vnto
           God
           ,
           to
           giue
           the
           best
           we
           haue
           .
           This
           is
           the
           equity
           of
           all
           those
           lawes
           ceremoniall
           ,
           which
           commaunded
           them
           to
           giue
           to
           the
           Lord
           their
           first
           borne
           ,
           and
           their
           first
           fruites
           ,
           and
           the
           fattest
           of
           their
           cattell
           :
           and
           so
           much
           of
           them
           do
           still
           binde
           vs.
           Now
           ,
           from
           this
           rule
           ,
           are
           taught
           diuers
           duties
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           the
           Parent
           .
           Hast
           thou
           many
           children
           ,
           and
           wilt
           giue
           some
           to
           the
           Lord
           ?
           namely
           ,
           to
           serue
           him
           in
           the
           ministerie
           ?
           The
           practice
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           the
           eldest
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           the
           next
           a
           Lawyer
           ,
           the
           next
           a
           Merchant
           :
           hee
           that
           is
           youngest
           ,
           or
           least
           regarded
           ,
           or
           that
           hath
           some
           infirmity
           in
           wit
           ,
           or
           deformity
           in
           body
           ,
           set
           him
           to
           schoole
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           a
           Minister
           .
           But
           Abels
           sacrifice
           controlles
           this
           profane
           course
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Learne
           therefore
           by
           him
           ,
           whomsoeuer
           of
           all
           thy
           children
           thou
           findest
           fittest
           in
           gifts
           and
           graces
           of
           body
           and
           minde
           ;
           whom
           thou
           louest
           best
           ,
           and
           most
           esteemest
           ,
           he
           is
           fittest
           for
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           is
           most
           worthy
           of
           him
           :
           consecrate
           him
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           his
           seruice
           in
           the
           ministerie
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           To
           the
           
             young
             man.
          
           He
           being
           in
           the
           strength
           and
           ripenesse
           of
           wit
           ,
           senses
           ,
           memory
           ,
           capacity
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           best
           of
           his
           age
           :
           he
           saith
           ,
           I
           will
           take
           my
           pleasure
           now
           I
           am
           fittest
           for
           it
           :
           I
           will
           repent
           at
           the
           end
           of
           my
           dayes
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           a
           fitter
           time
           .
           This
           is
           a
           vile
           policie
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           to
           dishonour
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           away
           their
           soules
           .
           What
           a
           griefe
           is
           it
           to
           giue
           the
           diuell
           his
           young
           yeares
           ,
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           body
           and
           wit
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           his
           withered
           old
           age
           vnto
           God
           ?
           nay
           ,
           be
           sure
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           accept
           thy
           rotten
           sacrifice
           of
           old
           age
           ,
           but
           rather
           giue
           thee
           vp
           to
           the
           diuell
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           haue
           thee
           altogether
           which
           hath
           had
           the
           best
           :
           then
           follow
           rather
           Salomons
           counsell
           ,
           Eccles.
           12.1
           .
           Who
           bids
           thee
           
             remember
             thy
             Creator
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             thy
             youth
             :
          
           Remember
           Abels
           sacrifice
           ,
           it
           was
           of
           the
           best
           .
           So
           ,
           thou
           hast
           no
           sacrifice
           but
           thy selfe
           to
           offer
           :
           offer
           then
           the
           best
           :
           thy
           young
           yeares
           is
           the
           best
           time
           ,
           giue
           them
           vnto
           God.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           
             all
             Christians
             .
             Abell
          
           offred
           the
           best
           :
           it
           teacheth
           vs
           all
           ,
           if
           wee
           will
           professe
           and
           serue
           God
           ,
           not
           to
           doe
           it
           by
           the
           halfes
           ;
           or
           for
           shew
           and
           fashion
           sake
           ,
           or
           negligently
           as
           not
           caring
           how
           .
           Thus
           to
           do
           ,
           is
           but
           to
           offer
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           Cain
           ,
           and
           that
           makes
           the
           most
           professors
           goe
           away
           with
           their
           seruice
           vnaccepted
           as
           Cains
           was
           :
           for
           God
           will
           haue
           all
           or
           none
           ,
           he
           is
           worthy
           to
           haue
           no
           partner
           :
           hee
           must
           be
           serued
           with
           all
           the
           heart
           ,
           with
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           so
           that
           a
           man
           must
           consecrate
           himselfe
           wholly
           vnto
           him
           .
           2.
           
           Kings
           .
           23.25
           ,
           It
           is
           the
           speciall
           commendation
           of
           good
           King
           
             Iosias
             ,
             That
             hee
             turned
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             soule
             ,
             and
             might
             :
          
           and
           for
           that
           ,
           hee
           is
           preferred
           afore
           all
           Kings
           afore
           or
           after
           him
           :
           not
           that
           Iosias
           could
           fulfill
           the
           lawe
           perfectly
           ,
           as
           it
           required
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           meant
           of
           the
           endeuour
           of
           his
           heart
           and
           life
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           straue
           with
           all
           his
           might
           to
           serue
           God
           as
           well
           as
           he
           could
           :
           his
           exsample
           is
           ours
           .
        
         
           We
           professe
           religion
           ,
           wee
           must
           looke
           that
           our
           hearts
           affect
           it
           :
           we
           professe
           a
           turning
           from
           sinne
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           heed
           it
           be
           not
           formall
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           lips
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           heart
           .
           So
           ,
           when
           we
           practice
           any
           duty
           of
           religion
           ,
           whether
           we
           pray
           or
           
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           or
           receiue
           the
           Sacrament
           (
           this
           is
           the
           sacrifice
           that
           we
           can
           offer
           )
           we
           must
           not
           doe
           them
           coldly
           and
           carelesly
           ;
           but
           with
           zealous
           affection
           and
           resolution
           from
           the
           heart
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           if
           we
           serue
           God
           for
           fashion
           sake
           ,
           and
           our
           hearts
           are
           on
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           our
           owne
           lusts
           :
           wee
           offer
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           cursed
           Cain
           ,
           and
           we
           with
           our
           formall
           religion
           shall
           goe
           to
           him
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           offer
           the
           
             sacrifice
             of
             Abell
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           neuer
           so
           little
           ;
           yet
           let
           it
           be
           the
           best
           wee
           can
           ,
           and
           all
           we
           can
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           accept
           vs
           as
           he
           did
           Abell
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           Parent
           should
           giue
           God
           his
           
             best
             childe
          
           :
           the
           young
           man
           his
           
             best
             yeares
          
           :
           euery
           man
           his
           
             best
             part
          
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           heart
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           follow
           the
           steps
           of
           holy
           Abell
           ,
           who
           offred
           to
           God
           
             the
             best
             sacrifice
          
           he
           had
           .
           This
           was
           the
           fruite
           of
           his
           faith
           :
           euen
           so
           that
           Parent
           ,
           that
           young
           man
           ,
           that
           professor
           that
           hath
           true
           faith
           ,
           will
           do
           so
           likewise
           .
        
         
           Hitherto
           of
           the
           first
           effect
           of
           Abels
           faith
           :
           It
           followeth
           ;
        
         
           
             By
             the
             which
             he
             obtained
             witnesse
             that
             he
             was
             righteous
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           second
           effect
           of
           Abels
           faith
           ,
           wherby
           it
           is
           commended
           .
           1.
           
           For
           the
           meaning
           .
           By
           faith
           hee
           meanes
           sauing
           faith
           ,
           which
           makes
           a
           man
           iust
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           .
           For
           ,
           whereas
           he
           had
           said
           afore
           ,
           that
           by
           faith
           our
           
             Elders
             had
             obtained
             a
             good
             report
             :
          
           He
           proues
           that
           general
           ,
           by
           this
           exsample
           of
           Abell
           ;
           therefore
           that
           sauing
           faith
           which
           was
           meant
           there
           ,
           is
           also
           meant
           here
           .
        
         
           These
           wordes
           set
           downe
           two
           benefits
           which
           Abell
           had
           by
           his
           sauing
           faith
           :
           
             
               First
               ,
               he
               was
               iust
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               testified
               that
               he
               was
               so
               .
            
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           :
           
             Abels
             faith
          
           made
           him
           
             iust
             and
             righteous
          
           ,
           not
           because
           his
           faith
           was
           an
           excellent
           quality
           of
           that
           vertue
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           him
           iust
           ;
           but
           because
           it
           was
           an
           instrument
           whereby
           he
           apprehended
           and
           applied
           to
           himselfe
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           the
           Messias
           to
           come
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           might
           stand
           iust
           before
           God.
           This
           was
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           
             by
             faith
          
           :
           for
           hee
           trusted
           not
           to
           any
           holinesse
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           though
           (
           it
           is
           out
           of
           question
           )
           hee
           knew
           he
           was
           the
           sonne
           of
           that
           man
           who
           once
           was
           perfectly
           righteous
           :
           but
           the
           trust
           
           and
           confidence
           of
           his
           heart
           was
           in
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           that
           blessed
           seed
           ,
           which
           ,
           God
           had
           promised
           ,
           
             should
             breake
             the
             serpents
             head
          
           .
           This
           Promise
           he
           knowing
           ,
           beleeued
           it
           ,
           applied
           it
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           this
           faith
           made
           him
           righteous
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           learne
           a
           worthy
           lesson
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           and
           the
           vndoubted
           way
           to
           heauen
           ,
           is
           a
           holy
           and
           liuely
           faith
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           for
           ,
           this
           faith
           makes
           a
           man
           righteous
           ,
           &
           that
           righteousnesse
           opens
           him
           the
           gate
           of
           heauen
           .
           To
           this
           end
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             Being
             iustified
             by
             faith
             ,
             we
             haue
             peace
             with
             God
             :
          
           but
           by
           whō
           ?
           
             through
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           
           
        
         
           For
           the
           vse
           of
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           we
           must
           renue
           our
           former
           exhortation
           ,
           which
           indeed
           cannot
           be
           too
           often
           presled
           to
           the
           conscience
           .
           There
           is
           none
           of
           vs
           so
           vile
           ,
           none
           so
           profane
           ,
           but
           we
           desire
           saluation
           .
           If
           we
           do
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           tread
           the
           beaten
           way
           to
           it
           .
           For
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           borne
           heires
           of
           it
           ;
           neither
           can
           we
           come
           thither
           by
           chaunce
           :
           but
           there
           is
           a
           way
           that
           must
           be
           taken
           ,
           &
           that
           way
           is
           but
           one
           :
           all
           other
           are
           misleading
           by-waies
           .
           Again
           ,
           that
           way
           must
           be
           taken
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           else
           ,
           it
           is
           too
           late
           .
           Now
           ,
           this
           way
           is
           to
           be
           a
           iust
           &
           righteous
           man.
           With
           this
           ,
           neuer
           man
           failed
           :
           and
           without
           this
           ,
           neuer
           man
           attained
           to
           saluation
           ;
           for
           ,
           
           
             No
             vncleane
             thing
             can
             come
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           Neuer
           was
           man
           iustified
           there
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           iust
           before
           :
           and
           that
           must
           be
           here
           begun
           ,
           which
           in
           heauen
           is
           to
           be
           perfected
           .
           In
           this
           life
           therefore
           ,
           wee
           must
           seeke
           to
           be
           iust
           .
           Now
           ,
           our
           owne
           good
           workes
           will
           not
           serue
           to
           make
           vs
           iust
           :
           for
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           vnable
           to
           indure
           the
           trial
           of
           Gods
           iustice
           .
           And
           if
           we
           stand
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           proue
           not
           able
           to
           satisfie
           Gods
           iustice
           ;
           then
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           sauing
           vs
           ,
           they
           will
           condemne
           vs.
           Therefore
           ,
           with
           Abell
           ,
           let
           vs
           go
           out
           of
           our selues
           ,
           deny
           our selues
           ,
           and
           cleaue
           onely
           to
           Christs
           righteousnes
           ,
           in
           life
           &
           death
           :
           this
           is
           the
           way
           that
           neuer
           will
           deceiue
           vs.
           
        
         
           But
           some
           wil
           say
           ,
           We
           walke
           in
           this
           way
           .
           I
           answer
           ;
           He
           ,
           that
           walketh
           in
           a
           way
           ,
           may
           be
           traced
           by
           his
           steps
           :
           so
           then
           ,
           shew
           your
           steps
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           of
           deuotiō
           ,
           of
           charity
           ,
           &c.
           these
           must
           shew
           your
           faith
           :
           leaue
           these
           steps
           behinde
           you
           ,
           and
           then
           your
           faith
           is
           good
           .
           Thus
           did
           holy
           Abell
           :
           beleeue
           thou
           it
           ,
           
           acknowledge
           it
           ,
           and
           follow
           thou
           after
           him
           :
           and
           renounce
           all
           by
           paths
           which
           the
           Papists
           ,
           or
           thy
           own
           braine
           imagineth
           .
           Let
           this
           one
           doctrine
           sinke
           into
           thy
           heart
           in
           steade
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           let
           not
           the
           diuell
           strake
           it
           out
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           thou
           walke
           in
           this
           way
           ,
           my
           soule
           for
           thine
           it
           will
           bring
           thee
           to
           heauen
           :
           if
           not
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           day
           this
           doctrine
           will
           condemne
           thee
           ,
           because
           it
           shewed
           thee
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           thou
           wouldest
           not
           walke
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           obserue
           :
           He
           saith
           ,
           Abell
           was
           approued
           and
           accepted
           of
           God.
           How
           proues
           hee
           that
           ?
           Because
           his
           workes
           pleased
           God
           :
           as
           who
           say
           ,
           his
           workes
           cannot
           please
           God
           ,
           vnlesse
           his
           person
           do
           :
           therfore
           in
           that
           his
           works
           do
           ,
           thence
           he
           concludeth
           that
           his
           person
           did
           :
           it
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           therefore
           infallible
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           framing
           of
           this
           reason
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           teacheth
           vs
           a
           great
           point
           of
           our
           religion
           :
           namely
           ,
           that
           first
           a
           mans
           person
           must
           please
           God
           afore
           his
           actions
           can
           :
           And
           after
           the
           person
           ,
           then
           the
           actions
           .
           This
           is
           plaine
           in
           these
           words
           :
           for
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           he
           
             first
             obtained
             witnesse
             that
             hee
             was
             righteous
          
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           then
           
             God
             testified
             of
             his
             gifts
          
           :
           So
           likewise
           more
           plainely
           ,
           Genesis
           4.
           4
           ,
           God
           had
           respect
           
             first
             to
             Abell
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             his
             offring
             :
          
           So
           that
           the
           truth
           is
           manifest
           ,
           No
           worke
           pleaseth
           God
           afore
           the
           worker
           do
           .
           This
           ,
           being
           so
           ,
           hath
           excellent
           vses
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           ouerthroweth
           a
           maine
           pillar
           of
           Romish
           religion
           :
           
             Iustification
             by
             workes
          
           :
           For
           how
           can
           a
           man
           be
           iustified
           by
           his
           workes
           ,
           when
           hee
           himselfe
           must
           be
           iust
           afore
           the
           works
           can
           be
           ?
           Vnlesse
           hee
           be
           iust
           ,
           his
           workes
           be
           wicked
           :
           if
           they
           be
           wicked
           afore
           his
           person
           be
           iust
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           then
           iustifie
           him
           .
           And
           if
           the
           person
           bee
           once
           iust
           ,
           what
           needes
           it
           then
           to
           be
           again
           iustified
           by
           works
           ?
           Good
           works
           make
           not
           a
           man
           good
           :
           but
           a
           good
           man
           makes
           a
           worke
           good
           ?
           &
           shall
           that
           work
           that
           a
           man
           made
           good
           ,
           return
           againe
           &
           make
           the
           man
           good
           ?
           1.
           
           That
           is
           absurd
           in
           reason
           :
           And
           2.
           
           It
           is
           needlesse
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           man
           is
           good
           alreadie
           :
           else
           the
           worke
           could
           not
           haue
           beene
           good
           .
           Wee
           may
           therefore
           say
           ,
           workes
           are
           rather
           iustified
           
           by
           the
           person
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           then
           his
           person
           by
           the
           works
           :
           and
           it
           is
           a
           most
           vaine
           thing
           to
           looke
           for
           Iustification
           from
           that
           which
           thou
           thy selfe
           must
           first
           iustifie
           afore
           it
           be
           iust
           :
           if
           wee
           had
           no
           other
           reasons
           against
           iustification
           by
           workes
           but
           this
           ,
           this
           were
           sufficient
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           hence
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           till
           a
           man
           bee
           called
           ,
           and
           his
           person
           iustified
           and
           sanctified
           ,
           all
           that
           euer
           hee
           doth
           is
           sinne
           .
           1.
           
           His
           
             common
             actions
          
           ,
           his
           eating
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           sleeping
           ,
           walking
           ,
           talking
           ,
           are
           all
           sinnes
           .
           Yea
           2.
           
           The
           
             workes
             of
             his
             calling
          
           ,
           &
           his
           labor
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           though
           neuer
           so
           iust
           ,
           equal
           ,
           and
           vpright
           .
           3.
           
           Further
           ,
           his
           
             ciuill
             actions
          
           ,
           namely
           the
           practice
           of
           ciuill
           vertues
           :
           his
           outward
           grauitie
           ,
           meekenesse
           ,
           sobrietie
           ,
           temperance
           ,
           quietnesse
           ,
           vprightnesse
           ,
           and
           all
           outward
           conformitie
           ,
           are
           all
           sinnes
           .
           Yea
           more
           then
           all
           this
           ,
           his
           
             best
             actions
          
           ,
           namely
           his
           practicing
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           or
           his
           deeds
           of
           charitie
           ,
           his
           praier
           ,
           his
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           his
           receiuing
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           his
           giuing
           of
           almes
           ;
           they
           are
           all
           sinnes
           vnto
           him
           ,
           if
           hee
           haue
           not
           a
           belieuing
           and
           penitent
           heart
           :
           yea
           such
           sinnes
           as
           shall
           condemne
           h●m
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           no
           other
           .
           Obiect
           .
           This
           should
           seeme
           strange
           diuinity
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           holy
           actions
           ,
           as
           praier
           ,
           &c.
           should
           be
           damnable
           sinnes
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           themselues
           holy
           and
           good
           ,
           and
           as
           farre
           forth
           as
           God
           hath
           commanded
           them
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           doer
           they
           are
           sinnes
           ,
           because
           hee
           doth
           them
           from
           a
           fowle
           &
           vnholy
           heart
           :
           for
           the
           same
           action
           may
           be
           holy
           in
           it selfe
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           God
           the
           author
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           sin
           in
           him
           that
           is
           the
           doer
           of
           it
           .
           As
           cleere
           water
           ,
           pure
           in
           the
           fountaine
           ,
           is
           corrupted
           or
           poisoned
           by
           running
           through
           a
           filthy
           and
           polluted
           channell
           ;
           so
           are
           euen
           the
           best
           actions
           ,
           sinnes
           :
           as
           euen
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           to
           a
           minister
           ,
           whose
           heart
           is
           not
           cleansed
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           his
           person
           accepted
           of
           God
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           sin
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           he
           repent
           not
           )
           shall
           be
           his
           condemnation
           .
           Cain
           sinned
           not
           onely
           in
           hating
           and
           murthering
           his
           brother
           ,
           in
           lying
           and
           dissembling
           with
           God
           ;
           but
           Cain
           sinned
           also
           euen
           in
           offering
           sacrifice
           .
           And
           Abels
           sacrifice
           had
           beene
           a
           damnable
           sinne
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           person
           was
           iustified
           before
           
           God.
           And
           the
           reason
           of
           all
           this
           is
           good
           :
           for
           nothing
           in
           the
           worke
           is
           able
           to
           make
           an
           action
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           acceptation
           of
           the
           person
           by
           Christ.
           This
           being
           so
           ,
           it
           stands
           vs
           euery
           one
           in
           hand
           to
           looke
           to
           our selues
           ;
           and
           to
           labour
           aboue
           all
           things
           for
           faith
           and
           repentance
           :
           that
           so
           our
           persons
           may
           be
           accepted
           righteous
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           thereby
           our
           actions
           accepted
           also
           .
           If
           it
           be
           a
           miserable
           thing
           ,
           that
           all
           thy
           actions
           ,
           euen
           holy
           actions
           should
           be
           sinnes
           ,
           then
           labour
           to
           be
           iustified
           ;
           for
           that
           onely
           can
           make
           thy
           workes
           accepted
           :
           if
           not
           ,
           then
           though
           thou
           labour
           neuer
           so
           much
           to
           be
           approued
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           &
           set
           neuer
           so
           glorious
           a
           shew
           vpon
           thy
           workes
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           men
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           abhominable
           sinnes
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           :
           and
           at
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           they
           shall
           goe
           for
           no
           better
           .
           Preach
           ,
           and
           teach
           all
           thy
           life
           long
           ;
           nay
           ,
           giue
           thy
           life
           to
           die
           for
           religion
           :
           Giue
           all
           thy
           goods
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           depriue
           thy
           flesh
           of
           all
           delights
           :
           build
           Churches
           ,
           Colledges
           ,
           Bridges
           ,
           High-wayes
           ,
           &c.
           and
           there
           may
           come
           a
           poore
           shepheard
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           keeping
           of
           his
           sheepe
           be
           accepted
           ,
           when
           thou
           with
           all
           this
           pompe
           of
           outward
           holinesse
           ,
           maist
           be
           reiected
           .
           And
           why
           this
           ?
           only
           because
           he
           had
           faith
           ,
           &
           thou
           hast
           none
           ;
           his
           person
           was
           iustified
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           thine
           is
           not
           .
           Therefore
           let
           this
           be
           my
           counsell
           ,
           from
           Abell
           :
           Labour
           not
           so
           much
           to
           worke
           glorious
           workes
           ;
           as
           that
           which
           thou
           doest
           ,
           doe
           it
           in
           faith
           .
           Faith
           makes
           the
           meanest
           worke
           accepted
           ;
           and
           want
           of
           faith
           makes
           the
           most
           glorious
           worke
           reiected
           :
           for
           so
           faith
           the
           Text.
           
             Abell
             must
             be
             accepted
             ,
             else
             his
             sacrifice
             is
             not
             .
          
           Thus
           wee
           see
           Abell
           was
           iust
           ,
           and
           God
           so
           accounted
           him
           .
           The
           second
           point
           is
           ,
           That
           God
           gaue
           testimonie
           hee
           was
           so
           :
           In
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           God
           giuing
           testimonie
        
         
           What
           testimonie
           it
           was
           that
           God
           gaue
           of
           Abell
           and
           his
           gift
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           expressed
           in
           the
           word
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           not
           certaine
           :
           but
           it
           is
           very
           likely
           ▪
           that
           whē
           he
           &
           Cain
           offred
           ,
           God
           in
           speciall
           mercy
           sent
           
             fire
             from
             heauen
          
           ,
           and
           burnt
           vp
           Abels
           sacrifice
           ,
           but
           not
           Cains
           :
           for
           so
           it
           pleased
           the
           Lord
           often
           
           afterward
           when
           he
           would
           shew
           that
           he
           accepted
           any
           man
           ,
           or
           his
           worke
           ,
           he
           answered
           them
           by
           fire
           from
           heauen
           .
           So
           he
           burnt
           vp
           the
           first
           sacrifice
           that
           Aaron
           offred
           ▪
           Leuit.
           9.24
           .
           So
           he
           answered
           Salomon
           ,
           2.
           
           Chron.
           7.1
           .
           And
           so
           Elias
           .
           2.
           
           Kings
           ,
           18.28
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           likely
           that
           he
           gaue
           this
           testimonie
           that
           he
           accepted
           Abell
           and
           his
           offring
           .
           This
           was
           a
           great
           prerogatiue
           that
           Abell
           and
           the
           Fathers
           in
           the
           old
           testament
           had
           .
           We
           haue
           not
           this
           ,
           but
           wee
           haue
           a
           greater
           ;
           for
           wee
           haue
           that
           that
           is
           the
           substance
           ,
           and
           truth
           ,
           and
           body
           of
           this
           :
           For
           wee
           haue
           also
           the
           fire
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           spirit
           comes
           downe
           into
           our
           hearts
           euery
           day
           :
           not
           visibly
           ,
           but
           spiritually
           ,
           and
           burnes
           vp
           ,
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           beleeuer
           his
           sinnes
           and
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           lights
           the
           light
           of
           true
           faith
           ,
           that
           shall
           neuer
           be
           put
           out
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           hereof
           is
           this
           ;
           As
           no
           sacrifice
           in
           the
           old
           law
           pleased
           God
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           was
           burnt
           by
           fire
           from
           heauen
           ,
           sent
           downe
           either
           then
           or
           afore
           :
           so
           our
           sacrifices
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           our
           inuocation
           of
           Gods
           name
           ,
           our
           sacrifice
           of
           praise
           ,
           our
           duties
           of
           religion
           ,
           our
           workes
           of
           mercy
           and
           loue
           )
           neuer
           please
           God
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           proceede
           from
           a
           heart
           purged
           by
           the
           fire
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           that
           is
           from
           a
           beleeuing
           and
           repentant
           heart
           :
           both
           which
           are
           kindled
           and
           lighted
           ,
           and
           daily
           continued
           by
           that
           fire
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           1.4
           ,
           
             That
             loue
             must
             come
             out
             of
             a
             pure
             heart
             ,
             and
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             faith
             vnfained
             .
          
           The
           duties
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           works
           of
           loue
           comming
           from
           this
           purged
           heart
           ,
           ascend
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           smoake
           of
           most
           acceptable
           sacrifices
           ,
           and
           are
           as
           a
           sweet
           perfume
           in
           the
           nosethrils
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           of
           what
           did
           God
           thus
           testifie
           ?
           
             Of
             his
             gift
          
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           here
           be
           asked
           at
           the
           first
           :
           how
           can
           Abell
           giue
           
             a
             gift
          
           to
           God
           :
           hath
           the
           Lord
           neede
           of
           any
           thing
           ?
           and
           are
           not
           all
           things
           his
           ?
           I
           answer
           .
           God
           is
           soueraigne
           Lord
           of
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           and
           all
           creatures
           :
           yet
           hath
           hee
           so
           giuen
           his
           creatures
           vnto
           man
           to
           vse
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           become
           mans
           owne
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           
           may
           esteeme
           &
           vse
           them
           :
           and
           being
           mans
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           in
           token
           of
           his
           thankfulnes
           return
           them
           again
           to
           God
           ;
           especially
           seeing
           God
           accepts
           them
           ,
           being
           so
           offred
           ,
           as
           most
           free
           gifts
           .
        
         
           This
           sheweth
           vs
           ,
           first
           ,
           the
           wonderfull
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           whereas
           we
           can
           offer
           him
           nothing
           but
           his
           owne
           ,
           he
           vouchsafeth
           to
           accept
           a
           gift
           offred
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           euen
           as
           though
           we
           had
           of
           our
           owne
           to
           offer
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           See
           here
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           sacrifices
           of
           the
           old
           ,
           and
           Sacraments
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           .
           In
           their
           sacrifices
           they
           gaue
           something
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           call'd
           gifts
           :
           in
           our
           Sacraments
           we
           receiue
           daily
           grace
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           that
           the
           sacrifices
           of
           the
           old
           Law
           are
           call'd
           gifts
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           that
           it
           is
           typicall
           ,
           and
           hath
           excellent
           significations
           vnto
           vs.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           signifieth
           ,
           that
           the
           Messias
           should
           be
           giuen
           of
           God
           freely
           ,
           for
           the
           saluation
           of
           his
           elect
           :
           and
           that
           Christ
           the
           Messias
           should
           willingly
           giue
           himselfe
           to
           be
           a
           redeemer
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           signifieth
           ,
           that
           euery
           man
           that
           lookes
           for
           saluation
           by
           Christ
           ,
           must
           giue
           himselfe
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           in
           him
           .
           So
           Paul
           exhorteth
           ,
           Rom.
           6.13
           .
           
             Giue
             your selues
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             your
             members
             weapons
             of
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           When
           we
           giue
           any
           thing
           to
           a
           man
           ,
           we
           make
           him
           Lord
           of
           it
           .
           If
           we
           then
           giue
           our
           soules
           and
           bodies
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           we
           must
           giue
           them
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           may
           obay
           and
           serue
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           ruled
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           serue
           for
           his
           glory
           ,
           howsoeuer
           he
           shall
           vse
           them
           .
           We
           professe
           religion
           ,
           and
           make
           great
           shewes
           ;
           but
           to
           giue
           our selues
           in
           obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           life
           of
           religion
           :
           But
           contrary
           is
           the
           course
           of
           the
           world
           .
           For
           ,
           most
           professers
           are
           giuen
           vp
           to
           sin
           and
           sathan
           :
           
             their
             bodies
          
           giuen
           to
           drinking
           ,
           gaming
           ,
           vncleannesse
           ,
           iniustice
           :
           
             their
             soules
          
           to
           enuying
           ,
           hatred
           ,
           malice
           ,
           reuenge
           ,
           lust
           ,
           pride
           ,
           selfe-loue
           :
           God
           hath
           nothing
           except
           it
           be
           
             a
             face
          
           :
           but
           that
           will
           not
           serue
           the
           turne
           :
           he
           will
           haue
           all
           ,
           
             body
             and
             soule
          
           :
           for
           he
           made
           all
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           redeemed
           all
           .
           We
           go
           against
           equity
           .
           Christ
           gaue
           his
           body
           and
           soule
           for
           vs
           :
           why
           should
           not
           we
           giue
           ours
           againe
           to
           him
           ?
           Againe
           ,
           this
           gift
           is
           not
           as
           other
           gifts
           ;
           for
           here
           all
           the
           profit
           redounds
           to
           the
           giuer
           :
           
           the
           glory
           indeede
           is
           his
           ;
           but
           the
           gaine
           and
           profit
           is
           our
           own
           .
           Why
           then
           should
           we
           withhold
           our selues
           from
           God
           ?
           it
           argueth
           ,
           we
           know
           nor
           feele
           not
           ,
           what
           Christ
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           :
           for
           if
           we
           did
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           10000.
           liues
           ,
           we
           would
           thinke
           them
           all
           too
           little
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           first
           &
           second
           effect
           of
           Abels
           faith
           ;
           the
           third
           followeth
           .
        
         
           By
           which
           Abell
           being
           dead
           ,
           yet
           speaketh
           .
        
         
           The
           3.
           effect
           ,
           whereby
           
             Abels
             faith
          
           is
           commended
           ,
           is
           laide
           downe
           in
           these
           words
           .
           Concerning
           the
           meaning
           whereof
           there
           is
           some
           difference
           ,
           which
           is
           briefely
           to
           be
           examined
           .
           Some
           thinke
           the
           words
           should
           be
           thus
           translated
           :
           
             By
             which
             also
             Abell
             being
             dead
             ,
             is
             yet
             spoke
             of
          
           ;
           making
           the
           meaning
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           faith
           he
           obtained
           a
           good
           name
           to
           all
           posterities
           :
           but
           it
           seemes
           this
           cannot
           stand
           ,
           for
           two
           causes
           :
           First
           ,
           because
           that
           is
           already
           affirmed
           of
           Abell
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           verse
           ,
           that
           
             through
             faith
             they
             had
             obtained
             a
             good
             report
          
           :
           which
           therefore
           might
           seeme
           needlesse
           so
           soone
           to
           be
           repeated
           againe
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           that
           afterward
           Christs
           bloud
           &
           Abels
           being
           compared
           together
           ,
           
           it
           is
           not
           said
           that
           Christs
           bloud
           is
           
             better
             spoken
             of
          
           then
           Abels
           :
           but
           that
           it
           
             speaketh
             better
             things
             thē
             Abels
             did
             .
          
           Therfore
           the
           words
           are
           rightly
           trāslated
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           likely
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           here
           hath
           relation
           to
           the
           story
           whence
           it
           is
           taken
           ;
           where
           ,
           
           vpō
           Cains
           murder
           ,
           God
           saith
           to
           him
           ,
           
             The
             voice
             of
             thy
             brothers
             bloud
             crieth
             to
             me
             from
             the
             earth
             :
          
           and
           why
           crieth
           it
           ?
           Namely
           for
           vengeance
           against
           so
           monstrous
           a
           murder
           ;
           and
           crieth
           to
           all
           men
           to
           behold
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           abhor
           the
           like
           :
           and
           so
           after
           a
           sort
           he
           continueth
           to
           speak
           ,
           to
           this
           day
           .
           So
           that
           the
           words
           ,
           in
           the
           true
           &
           full
           sense
           of
           them
           ,
           do
           import
           these
           two
           points
           ;
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               
                 Abell
                 spake
              
               when
               he
               was
               dead
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               in
               a
               sort
               
                 Abell
                 still
                 speaketh
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           :
           
             Abell
             spake
          
           and
           cried
           
             when
             he
             was
             dead
          
           :
           but
           how
           ?
           not
           with
           a
           vocall
           speech
           :
           but
           the
           phrase
           is
           figuratiue
           ,
           and
           imports
           thus
           much
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Lord
           had
           said
           to
           Cain
           :
           thou
           hast
           kill'd
           thy
           brother
           closely
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           hast
           hid
           him
           in
           the
           sand
           ,
           or
           buried
           him
           ,
           and
           thinkest
           no
           man
           knoweth
           of
           it
           :
           
           but
           thou
           must
           know
           ,
           Cain
           ,
           this
           thy
           fact
           is
           as
           euident
           to
           me
           ,
           as
           if
           Abell
           had
           told
           me
           :
           I
           know
           thou
           kill'd
           him
           :
           and
           if
           thou
           wonder
           how
           I
           knowe
           ,
           I
           tell
           thee
           his
           bloud
           told
           me
           ;
           for
           it
           cried
           in
           my
           eares
           ,
           &
           yet
           it
           crieth
           out
           against
           thee
           :
           for
           though
           Abell
           be
           dead
           ,
           his
           bloud
           yet
           speaketh
           .
           As
           this
           is
           true
           of
           Abels
           ,
           so
           of
           all
           mens
           bloud
           :
           and
           as
           of
           bloud
           ,
           so
           of
           all
           other
           oppressions
           ,
           though
           done
           by
           neuer
           so
           great
           men
           .
           Murders
           ,
           oppressions
           ,
           and
           all
           wrongs
           done
           to
           Gods
           children
           ,
           they
           cry
           to
           God
           against
           the
           oppressors
           ,
           though
           the
           poore
           oppressed
           men
           dare
           scarce
           name
           them
           :
           they
           neede
           not
           ,
           for
           their
           bloud
           doth
           ,
           yea
           euen
           their
           very
           teares
           cannot
           be
           shed
           ,
           but
           
             God
             takes
             them
             vp
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             puts
             them
             in
             his
             bottle
             ,
          
           and
           will
           know
           who
           shed
           them
           .
           Thus
           bloud
           crieth
           against
           them
           that
           shed
           it
           ,
           yea
           teares
           crie
           against
           them
           that
           cause
           them
           .
           This
           affordeth
           vs
           a
           double
           instruction
           .
           First
           here
           it
           is
           apparant
           that
           God
           seeth
           and
           knoweth
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           ,
           though
           the
           men
           be
           neuer
           so
           mighty
           ,
           or
           their
           sinnes
           neuer
           so
           secret
           .
           For
           though
           men
           conuay
           them
           neuer
           so
           closely
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           hide
           them
           with
           all
           the
           meanes
           that
           wit
           of
           man
           can
           deuise
           :
           yet
           the
           very
           dead
           creatures
           cry
           out
           ,
           and
           do
           proclaime
           the
           sinnes
           and
           sinners
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           fully
           as
           the
           voices
           of
           liuing
           men
           ,
           can
           discouer
           any
           thing
           vnto
           men
           .
           Priuy
           oppressions
           ,
           and
           goods
           gotten
           by
           deepe
           deceipt
           ,
           lie
           hid
           to
           the
           world
           :
           But
           
             the
             stone
             out
             of
             the
             wall
             shall
             crie
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             beame
             out
             of
             the
             timber
             shall
             answer
             it
             ;
             Woe
             be
             to
             him
             that
             buildeth
             his
             house
             with
             bloud
             ,
             and
             erects
             a
             Citie
             by
             iniquitie
          
           :
           as
           though
           hee
           had
           said
           ,
           God
           knoweth
           euery
           stone
           and
           euery
           piece
           of
           timber
           in
           their
           stately
           houses
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           gotten
           by
           deceite
           or
           oppressing
           of
           the
           poore
           .
           Priuy
           conspiracies
           ,
           and
           plots
           of
           treason
           are
           laid
           against
           Princes
           and
           Magistrates
           ;
           and
           often
           in
           so
           secret
           manner
           ,
           as
           in
           mans
           reason
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           be
           discouered
           .
           But
           God
           hath
           many
           wayes
           to
           finde
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           they
           neuer
           scape
           his
           priuie
           search
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           aduiseth
           ;
           
           
             Curse
             not
             the
             King
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             thy
             thought
             ,
             nor
             the
             great
             ones
             in
             thy
             bedchamber
             :
             for
             the
             fowle
             of
             the
             heauen
             shall
             carie
             thy
             voice
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             hath
             wings
             shall
             declare
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
           So
           that
           whatsoeuer
           is
           plotted
           neuer
           so
           priuily
           ,
           or
           conspired
           in
           the
           secret
           closets
           of
           vngodly
           men
           ,
           God
           knowes
           it
           ,
           and
           hath
           meanes
           enow
           to
           disclose
           it
           to
           the
           world
           .
           And
           in
           our
           daily
           experience
           God
           magnifieth
           himselfe
           mightily
           in
           reuealing
           murders
           .
           For
           ,
           bring
           the
           murtherer
           before
           the
           dead
           corps
           ,
           and
           vsually
           it
           bleedeth
           ,
           or
           giueth
           some
           other
           testimonie
           ,
           whereby
           it
           speaketh
           euen
           as
           Abels
           bloud
           did
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             murtherer
          
           .
           Nay
           more
           :
           for
           ,
           Abels
           bloud
           spake
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           here
           euen
           to
           men
           also
           .
        
         
           And
           of
           this
           its
           hard
           to
           giue
           any
           reason
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           the
           secret
           and
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           thereby
           shewing
           himselfe
           to
           know
           all
           secret
           sinnes
           ,
           &
           to
           be
           able
           to
           disclose
           them
           by
           strange
           meanes
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           of
           this
           doctrine
           is
           ,
           to
           feare
           all
           men
           from
           sinning
           ,
           though
           they
           thinke
           it
           possible
           to
           conceale
           their
           sinnes
           from
           the
           world
           :
           for
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           strongest
           and
           commonest
           encouragements
           that
           men
           take
           ,
           to
           liue
           in
           a
           sinne
           ,
           If
           they
           thinke
           it
           likely
           to
           be
           concealed
           .
           But
           here
           they
           see
           how
           false
           a
           ground
           that
           is
           .
           For
           if
           they
           can
           conceale
           it
           from
           men
           ,
           yet
           can
           they
           not
           from
           God
           :
           and
           if
           God
           know
           it
           ,
           then
           can
           he
           reueale
           it
           to
           the
           world
           when
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           whereas
           
             Abels
             bloud
             cried
             when
             he
             was
             dead
          
           ;
           It
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           a
           care
           of
           Abell
           both
           liuing
           and
           dead
           :
           for
           it
           were
           nothing
           to
           say
           his
           
             bloud
             cried
          
           ,
           if
           God
           heard
           not
           that
           cry
           .
           But
           it
           s
           apparant
           he
           heard
           it
           ,
           for
           he
           reuenged
           it
           ,
           and
           punished
           Cain
           when
           Abell
           was
           dead
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           reuenge
           it
           himselfe
           .
           And
           this
           care
           God
           hath
           not
           ouer
           Abell
           alone
           ,
           but
           ouer
           all
           his
           children
           :
           and
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           saith
           ,
           
             Pretious
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Saints
             :
          
           
           that
           which
           is
           vile
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           regard
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           pretious
           with
           God.
           Tyrants
           make
           hauocke
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           kill
           them
           vp
           by
           heapes
           ;
           but
           God
           records
           vp
           euery
           one
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           faile
           to
           reuenge
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           dead
           :
           For
           if
           God
           haue
           bottles
           for
           the
           teares
           of
           his
           seruants
           ,
           surely
           much
           more
           hath
           he
           bottles
           for
           their
           bloud
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           whereof
           is
           to
           teach
           vs
           in
           all
           extremities
           of
           danger
           
           or
           distresse
           ;
           to
           learne
           patience
           :
           yea
           ,
           though
           we
           be
           sure
           to
           die
           ,
           yet
           (
           as
           Christ
           saith
           )
           
             To
             possesse
             our
             soules
             with
             patience
             :
          
           For
           we
           haue
           one
           ,
           
           wil
           heare
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           reuenge
           our
           quarrell
           when
           we
           are
           gone
           :
           So
           that
           if
           wee
           be
           patient
           wee
           loose
           nothing
           ;
           but
           if
           wee
           be
           impatient
           wee
           get
           nothing
           .
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           hold
           our
           tongues
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           wrong
           done
           to
           vs
           crieth
           loude
           enough
           to
           God
           for
           reuenge
           ,
           who
           will
           heare
           it
           as
           assuredly
           as
           he
           did
           Abels
           .
           And
           thus
           wee
           see
           how
           Abell
           spake
           then
           ,
           euen
           after
           he
           was
           dead
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           is
           ,
           
             Hee
             speakes
             also
             yet
          
           :
           and
           that
           three
           wayes
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           his
           faith
           yet
           speaketh
           ,
           because
           it
           admonisheth
           all
           men
           euery
           where
           ,
           who
           either
           heare
           or
           reade
           this
           story
           ,
           to
           become
           such
           as
           Abell
           was
           ,
           namely
           ,
           true
           worshippers
           of
           the
           true
           God
           :
           for
           ,
           in
           Abels
           example
           ,
           it
           prouokes
           all
           men
           to
           be
           like
           him
           ,
           because
           it
           assureth
           them
           of
           the
           same
           regard
           and
           reward
           with
           God
           that
           Abell
           had
           :
           and
           so
           Abels
           faith
           is
           a
           neuer
           dying
           Preacher
           to
           all
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Here
           wee
           learne
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Examples
           of
           Gods
           children
           are
           reall
           teaching
           ,
           and
           loude
           preaching
           to
           other
           men
           .
        
         
           For
           there
           is
           a
           double
           teaching
           ,
           namely
           ,
           in
           
             
               word
            
             
               or
               deede
               .
            
          
        
         
           It
           belongs
           to
           the
           Minister
           to
           teach
           in
           word
           ;
           and
           to
           
             all
             men
          
           to
           teach
           by
           their
           deedes
           ,
           and
           good
           examples
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Minister
           teach
           not
           thus
           also
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           worse
           both
           for
           him
           and
           his
           hearers
           .
        
         
           It
           sufficeth
           not
           for
           him
           to
           teach
           by
           
             vocall
             Sermons
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           good
           doctrine
           ▪
           but
           withall
           by
           
             reall
             Sermons
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           good
           life
           :
           His
           faith
           ,
           his
           zeale
           ,
           his
           patience
           ,
           his
           mercy
           and
           all
           other
           his
           vertues
           must
           speake
           ,
           and
           cry
           ,
           &
           call
           to
           other
           men
           to
           be
           like
           vnto
           him
           :
           which
           if
           he
           practice
           carefully
           in
           his
           life
           as
           Abell
           did
           ,
           then
           shall
           his
           vertues
           speake
           for
           him
           to
           all
           posterities
           when
           he
           is
           dead
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           Abell
           though
           dead
           ,
           may
           be
           said
           
             to
             speake
          
           ,
           because
           
           howsoeuer
           his
           body
           be
           dead
           ,
           yet
           in
           soule
           and
           spirit
           hee
           liueth
           with
           God
           in
           heauen
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           word
           speaketh
           may
           be
           vnderstoode
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           here
           opposed
           to
           death
           :
           by
           
             which
             he
             being
             dead
             ,
             yet
             speaketh
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           being
           dead
           in
           body
           ,
           yet
           liueth
           in
           soule
           :
           which
           life
           with
           God
           ,
           was
           obtained
           vnto
           by
           his
           true
           and
           sauing
           faith
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           hee
           may
           be
           said
           
             to
             speake
             yet
          
           ,
           as
           all
           other
           Gods
           Martyrs
           are
           said
           
             to
             crie
          
           in
           the
           Reuelation
           ,
           
           
             from
             vnder
             the
             altar
             ,
             How
             long
             Lord
             holy
             and
             true
             doest
             thou
             not
             auenge
             our
             bloud
             on
             them
             that
             dwell
             on
             the
             earth
             !
          
           As
           this
           is
           true
           of
           all
           Martyrs
           ,
           so
           specially
           of
           Abell
           the
           
             first
             Martyr
          
           of
           all
           :
           which
           words
           are
           not
           spoken
           ,
           neither
           by
           him
           nor
           them
           vocally
           with
           vttrance
           of
           voice
           :
           but
           it
           is
           so
           said
           ,
           to
           signifie
           what
           feruent
           desire
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           haue
           in
           heauen
           ,
           of
           the
           full
           manifestation
           of
           Gods
           glory
           
             in
             their
             bodies
          
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           vtter
           abolishment
           of
           sinne
           in
           
             the
             whole
             world
          
           .
           Which
           their
           desire
           ,
           they
           doubtlesse
           vtter
           to
           God
           in
           a
           more
           excellent
           manner
           ,
           then
           in
           this
           world
           wee
           can
           vtter
           any
           thing
           with
           our
           voice
           :
           and
           thus
           
             Abell
             speakes
             yet
          
           ,
           and
           shall
           speake
           till
           the
           worlds
           end
           .
        
         
           Hitherto
           of
           the
           first
           Example
           ,
           the
           Example
           of
           Abell
           .
        
         
           
             The
             second
             is
             of
             Henoch
             :
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
             
               By
               faith
               Henoch
               was
               translated
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               see
               death
               ,
               
               neither
               was
               he
               found
               ,
               for
               God
               tooke
               him
               away
               :
               for
               ,
               before
               he
               was
               translated
               ,
               he
               was
               reported
               of
               that
               hee
               had
               pleased
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             THe
             
               second
               example
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             is
             taken
             also
             out
             of
             the
             old
             world
             ,
             before
             the
             floud
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             of
             Henoch
             the
             seauenth
             from
             Adam
             :
             to
             whom
             ,
             strange
             and
             miraculous
             things
             befell
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             faith
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             be
             first
             examined
             .
          
           
             
             By
             Faith.
             
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             his
             confidence
             in
             the
             Messias
             or
             his
             sauing
             faith
             ,
             he
             was
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             Taken
             away
             :
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             from
             earth
             to
             heauen
             ,
             not
             by
             an
             ordinary
             worke
             ,
             but
             miraculously
             ;
             as
             is
             euident
             by
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               That
               he
               should
               not
               see
               death
               .
            
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             feele
             death
             ,
             nor
             any
             dissolution
             of
             soule
             and
             body
             :
             and
             therefore
             his
             taking
             away
             was
             miraculous
             .
             For
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             by
             death
             is
             an
             ordinarie
             worke
             :
             but
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             die
             ,
             that
             is
             miraculous
             and
             extraordinary
             :
             and
             such
             was
             Henochs
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             the
             substance
             of
             these
             words
             is
             thus
             much
             ;
             Henoch
             hauing
             this
             grace
             from
             God
             ,
             
               to
               beleeue
            
             stedfastly
             in
             the
             Messias
             to
             come
             ,
             was
             likewise
             honoured
             with
             this
             high
             prerogatiue
             ,
             To
             be
             taken
             into
             heauen
             ,
             without
             tasting
             of
             death
             ,
             &
             further
             was
             taken
             away
             to
             the
             end
             that
             he
             might
             not
             die
             .
             Thus
             we
             haue
             the
             meaning
             .
          
           
             Now
             concerning
             this
             
               translation
               of
               Henochs
            
             :
             there
             are
             two
             opinions
             .
          
           
             Some
             thinke
             hee
             was
             translated
             
               in
               soule
               onely
            
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             body
             :
             and
             they
             say
             he
             died
             in
             the
             translation
             ,
             so
             as
             his
             soule
             onely
             was
             taken
             vp
             into
             heauen
             ,
             and
             his
             body
             slept
             in
             the
             earth
             .
             Though
             this
             appeares
             false
             at
             the
             first
             sight
             ,
             yet
             let
             vs
             see
             their
             reasons
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             can
             say
             for
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Their
             first
             reason
             is
             this
             ;
             No
             mortall
             body
             vnglorified
             can
             enter
             into
             heauen
             :
             but
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             his
             glorification
             :
             therefore
             his
             body
             could
             not
             come
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
             It
             is
             certaine
             it
             was
             glorified
             ere
             it
             came
             in
             heauen
             .
             If
             they
             reply
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             mentioned
             :
             I
             answere
             it
             followeth
             not
             ,
             that
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             :
             for
             euery
             circumstance
             of
             euery
             action
             is
             not
             mentioned
             .
             For
             ,
             many
             circumstances
             of
             actions
             must
             necessarily
             be
             supposed
             ,
             &
             such
             a
             one
             was
             this
             .
             Againe
             ,
             the
             glorification
             of
             his
             body
             is
             here
             plainly
             enough
             implied
             where
             it
             is
             said
             he
             was
             translated
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             see
             death
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             his
             body
             sawe
             not
             death
             ,
             it
             was
             made
             immortall
             ,
             
             which
             is
             a
             speciall
             part
             of
             glorification
             .
          
           
             Their
             second
             reason
             .
             Christ
             was
             the
             first
             that
             euer
             entred
             into
             heauen
             both
             in
             body
             and
             soule
             ▪
             and
             for
             proofe
             thereof
             ,
             they
             bring
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Christ
               is
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               them
               that
               sleepe
               .
            
          
           
             Answer
             .
             True
             indeede
             
               of
               them
               that
               sleepe
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               of
               all
               that
               die
            
             ;
             for
             Christ
             entred
             into
             heauen
             both
             in
             body
             &
             soule
             ,
             first
             of
             all
             them
             :
             but
             Henoch
             neuer
             died
             ;
             as
             the
             Text
             here
             auoucheth
             :
             therefore
             that
             place
             hinders
             not
             ,
             but
             Henoch
             might
             be
             in
             heauen
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             before
             Christs
             humane
             flesh
             ascended
             thither
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             argue
             out
             of
             Saint
             Iohn
             :
             
               No
               man
               hath
               ascended
               into
               heauen
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               descended
               ;
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               heauen
               .
            
             But
             say
             they
             ,
             this
             sonne
             of
             man
             is
             not
             Henoch
             ,
             but
             Christ
             :
             therefore
             none
             but
             Christ
             ascended
             bodily
             into
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
             That
             place
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             
               corporall
               ascending
            
             ,
             but
             of
             
               vnderstanding
               mysticall
               and
               heauenly
               things
            
             :
             no
             man
             ascendeth
             to
             the
             full
             knowledge
             of
             heauenly
             Misteries
             ,
             but
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             who
             descended
             from
             heauen
             from
             the
             bosome
             of
             his
             Father
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             ,
             this
             opinion
             hath
             no
             strength
             of
             Argument
             to
             rest
             vpon
             :
             but
             wee
             may
             safely
             hold
             (
             notwithstanding
             any
             thing
             that
             can
             be
             said
             against
             it
             )
             that
             Henoch
             was
             translated
             both
             in
             body
             and
             soule
             .
             And
             if
             any
             man
             yet
             doubt
             ,
             how
             he
             could
             be
             takē
             vp
             in
             body
             before
             he
             was
             glorified
             ;
             Wee
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             though
             he
             died
             not
             ,
             yet
             his
             body
             was
             changed
             ,
             as
             those
             men
             shall
             be
             ,
             
             
               which
               shall
               be
               found
               aliue
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             Henoch
             was
             taken
             vp
             in
             soule
             and
             body
             
               into
               Paradise
            
             (
             some
             say
             ,
             the
             heauenly
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             the
             earthly
             Paradise
             )
             and
             there
             liues
             in
             his
             mortall
             and
             corruptible
             body
             ,
             and
             must
             afore
             the
             last
             day
             come
             againe
             in
             his
             body
             with
             Elias
             ,
             and
             fight
             against
             Antichrist
             :
             and
             when
             by
             their
             doctrine
             they
             haue
             ouercome
             him
             ,
             hee
             shall
             by
             violence
             kill
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             shall
             
             
             
             
             
             die
             Martyrs
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             generall
             receiued
             opinion
             of
             the
             most
             Papists
             .
             But
             it
             is
             a
             meere
             conceit
             ,
             and
             a
             dreame
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             for
             it
             :
             but
             ,
             good
             argument
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             
               Earthly
               Paradise
            
             ,
             it
             was
             defaced
             by
             the
             flood
             ;
             nor
             doe
             we
             read
             that
             euer
             man
             was
             in
             it
             but
             Adam
             .
             And
             some
             of
             their
             owne
             fables
             tell
             vs
             that
             Seth
             went
             to
             the
             gates
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             when
             his
             father
             Adam
             was
             sicke
             ,
             to
             get
             some
             Physicke
             out
             of
             Paradise
             for
             his
             father
             ,
             but
             hee
             could
             not
             get
             in
             :
             Nor
             doe
             we
             finde
             any
             mention
             of
             it
             afterwards
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             likely
             in
             all
             reason
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             defaced
             by
             the
             vniuersall
             flood
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             they
             meane
             ,
             he
             was
             translated
             into
             the
             
               Heauenly
               Paradise
            
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             
               thither
               can
               no
               vncleane
               thing
               come
            
             :
             but
             a
             mortall
             body
             is
             vncleane
             :
             and
             themselues
             say
             ,
             hee
             was
             taken
             away
             in
             his
             mortall
             body
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             shal
             come
             againe
             and
             die
             .
             Therefore
             Henoch
             hauing
             a
             mortall
             and
             vnglorified
             bodie
             ,
             cannot
             be
             in
             the
             highest
             heauens
             ;
             into
             which
             nothing
             can
             enter
             which
             is
             not
             glorified
             and
             made
             immortall
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             alleadge
             Ecclesiasticus
             44.16
             .
             
               Enoch
               pleased
               God
               and
               was
               translated
               into
               Paradise
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             we
             neede
             not
             call
             in
             question
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             booke
             ,
             nor
             answer
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Canon
             of
             faith
             .
             For
             the
             text
             is
             corrupted
             wilfully
             by
             some
             that
             shewed
             thēselues
             in
             the
             Latine
             too
             bold
             with
             the
             text
             ,
             both
             there
             and
             elsewhere
             :
             for
             in
             the
             Greeke
             originall
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             matter
             as
             Paradise
             ,
             but
             the
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Enoch
               pleased
               God
               ,
               and
               was
               translated
               for
               an
               example
               of
               repentance
               to
               the
               generations
               .
            
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             ,
             this
             opinion
             is
             euery
             way
             erroneous
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             shadow
             of
             reason
             in
             it
             ,
             nor
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             therefore
             both
             these
             opinions
             are
             to
             bee
             refused
             ,
             let
             vs
             in
             few
             words
             set
             downe
             the
             true
             and
             Orthodoxall
             iudgement
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             the
             olde
             and
             new
             testament
             .
             And
             it
             is
             this
             :
             That
             this
             holy
             man
             ,
             by
             Gods
             special
             fauour
             to
             him
             ,
             was
             assumed
             into
             heauen
             both
             body
             and
             soule
             ;
             his
             soule
             beeing
             perfectly
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             his
             body
             glorified
             in
             the
             instant
             of
             his
             translation
             :
             and
             there
             
             he
             remaineth
             in
             glory
             ,
             expecting
             the
             generall
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             the
             full
             glorification
             of
             all
             Gods
             elect
             .
          
           
             Out
             of
             this
             translation
             of
             Henoch
             ,
             we
             may
             learne
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             
               a
               life
               euerlasting
            
             prepared
             of
             God
             for
             his
             children
             ,
             wherein
             they
             shall
             liue
             for
             euer
             both
             in
             soule
             &
             body
             ;
             for
             hereof
             hath
             God
             giuen
             vs
             most
             euident
             testimonies
             ,
             both
             here
             in
             Enoch
             ,
             and
             afterward
             in
             
               Elias
               :
               Elias
            
             a
             Iew
             ,
             
             Enoch
             none
             :
             Enoch
             in
             the
             first
             world
             ,
             Elias
             in
             the
             second
             :
             Enoch
             before
             the
             flood
             ,
             Elias
             after
             :
             Enoch
             vncircumcised
             ,
             Elias
             circumcised
             :
             Enoch
             married
             ,
             Elias
             vnmarried
             :
             and
             both
             were
             assumed
             into
             heauen
             in
             soule
             and
             body
             ,
             and
             are
             there
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             tarry
             for
             vs
             till
             the
             ende
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             assuring
             vs
             that
             our
             soules
             liue
             for
             euer
             :
             &
             that
             our
             bodies
             ,
             thogh
             they
             die
             ,
             shall
             rise
             againe
             to
             life
             .
             Here
             therefore
             wee
             haue
             a
             notable
             ground
             for
             that
             last
             (
             but
             not
             the
             least
             )
             article
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             where
             we
             professe
             
               to
               belieue
               life
               euerlasting
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             this
             example
             we
             learne
             ,
             that
             
               God
               is
               not
               tied
               to
               the
               order
               of
               Nature
               .
            
             The
             order
             which
             God
             established
             &
             set
             downe
             concerning
             all
             men
             after
             Adams
             fall
             is
             this
             :
             
               Dust
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               to
               dust
               shalt
               thou
               returne
               .
            
             
             By
             vertue
             of
             this
             decree
             ,
             all
             men
             are
             to
             die
             ,
             as
             sure
             as
             they
             once
             liue
             ;
             and
             when
             that
             time
             appointed
             by
             God
             is
             come
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             cannot
             saue
             one
             man
             ,
             but
             accordingly
             die
             he
             must
             .
             But
             here
             notwithstanding
             we
             see
             ,
             God
             that
             tied
             man
             to
             this
             order
             ,
             is
             not
             tied
             himselfe
             .
             Enoch
             and
             Elias
             are
             exempted
             ,
             they
             die
             not
             ,
             their
             bodies
             neuer
             turned
             to
             dust
             ;
             such
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ouer
             the
             order
             of
             Nature
             ,
             in
             all
             naturall
             actions
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Papists
             holde
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Fathers
             who
             died
             before
             Christ
             ,
             were
             in
             Limbus
             (
             a
             place
             out
             of
             heauen
             )
             and
             came
             not
             in
             heauen
             till
             Christ
             fetcht
             them
             thence
             ,
             and
             carried
             them
             with
             him
             at
             his
             ascension
             ;
             Here
             wee
             learne
             it
             is
             most
             false
             &
             forged
             .
             For
             here
             we
             see
             ,
             Henoch
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             Elias
             were
             in
             heauen
             both
             in
             body
             and
             soule
             ,
             many
             hundred
             yeares
             before
             Christs
             Incarnation
             :
             whereby
             (
             as
             also
             by
             many
             other
             euidences
             that
             might
             be
             brought
             )
             it
             is
             apparant
             ,
             that
             
               Limbus
               Patrum
            
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             deuise
             of
             that
             
             hereticall
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             hath
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             auouched
             the
             translation
             of
             Henoch
             .
             Now
             hee
             proueth
             substantially
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             
               Neither
               was
               hee
               found
               ,
               for
               God
               had
               taken
               him
               away
               .
            
          
           
             And
             for
             his
             proofe
             ,
             he
             first
             laieth
             downe
             
               his
               ground
            
             :
             then
             he
             thereupon
             frameth
             
               his
               argument
            
             ,
             consisting
             of
             diuers
             degrees
             of
             demonstration
             .
          
           
             The
             ground
             is
             ,
             the
             plaine
             and
             euident
             testimonie
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             in
             Genesis
             ;
             where
             the
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Henoch
               was
               not
               found
            
             ,
             
             
               or
               not
               seene
               ,
               for
               God
               tooke
               him
               away
               .
            
             Against
             this
             ground
             ,
             being
             the
             very
             wordes
             of
             the
             olde
             Testament
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             take
             exception
             .
             And
             heere
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             let
             vs
             all
             marke
             the
             high
             and
             soueraigne
             authoritie
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             which
             euen
             the
             
               holy
               Ghost
            
             himselfe
             vouchsafeth
             to
             alledge
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             his
             owne
             words
             .
             It
             had
             beene
             sufficient
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             here
             affirmed
             Enoch
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             :
             but
             we
             see
             he
             proues
             it
             out
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             so
             also
             did
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Christ
             himselfe
             all
             their
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             Let
             this
             teach
             all
             men
             to
             giue
             due
             reuerence
             to
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             :
             let
             teachers
             alledge
             them
             ;
             let
             hearers
             receiue
             them
             farre
             aboue
             all
             humane
             testimonies
             ,
             seeing
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             himself
             vouchsafeth
             to
             confirme
             his
             owne
             words
             ,
             by
             the
             authority
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             hauing
             laide
             this
             ground
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             frames
             his
             argument
             ,
             to
             proue
             that
             Henoch
             was
             taken
             away
             by
             faith
             :
             and
             it
             consisteth
             of
             many
             degrees
             of
             euidence
             .
          
           
             
               For
               before
               he
               was
               taken
               away
               ,
               he
               was
               reported
               of
               that
               he
               had
               pleased
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               But
               without
               faith
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God.
               
            
          
           
             The
             degrees
             of
             the
             argument
             are
             these
             ;
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   God
                   himselfe
                   tooke
                
                 Henoch
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Before
                   he
                   was
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   he
                   pleased
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 
                   But
                   without
                   faith
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   please
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Therefore
             Henoch
             
               by
               faith
               was
               taken
               away
            
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             degree
             ,
             That
             Henoch
             
               was
               taken
               away
            
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             found
             any
             more
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             hath
             beene
             sufficiently
             spoken
             of
             already
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             degree
             is
             ,
             that
             
               afore
               hee
               was
               taken
               away
               ,
               hee
               pleased
               God
               :
            
             which
             is
             not
             barely
             affirmed
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             further
             added
             ,
             that
             
               hee
               was
               reported
               of
            
             ,
             or
             he
             
               receiued
               testimonie
            
             ,
             
             that
             he
             pleased
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             ,
             this
             report
             or
             testimonie
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             storie
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             affirmed
             of
             Enoch
             ,
             that
             
               hee
               walked
               with
               God
            
             :
             which
             
               walking
               with
               God
            
             ,
             is
             an
             assured
             testimonie
             that
             
               hee
               pleased
               God
            
             ;
             
             for
             (
             as
             the
             Prophet
             Amos
             saith
             )
             
               Can
               two
               walke
               together
               vnlesse
               they
               be
               agreed
               :
            
             therefore
             in
             as
             much
             as
             
               Henoch
               walked
               with
               God
            
             ,
             it
             is
             proofe
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             
               hee
               pleased
               God
            
             :
             and
             because
             hee
             
               pleased
               God
            
             ,
             therefore
             God
             
               tooke
               him
               away
            
             .
             So
             that
             here
             are
             two
             distinct
             points
             in
             this
             second
             degree
             ;
             First
             ,
             that
             Henoch
             pleased
             God
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             report
             or
             a
             testimonie
             giuen
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             did
             please
             God.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             let
             vs
             obserue
             three
             speciall
             points
             of
             instruction
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             in
             that
             Henoch
             ,
             before
             hee
             was
             taken
             away
             ,
             pleased
             God
             :
             let
             vs
             learne
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             lookes
             to
             haue
             his
             soule
             translated
             into
             heauen
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             both
             body
             &
             soule
             at
             the
             resurrection
             ;
             must
             before
             hand
             in
             this
             life
             learne
             
               to
               please
               God
            
             :
             they
             must
             seeke
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             not
             when
             the
             time
             of
             the
             translation
             is
             come
             ;
             but
             before
             ,
             as
             here
             it
             is
             saide
             Henoch
             did
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             man
             demaund
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               I
               please
               God
            
             ?
             My
             answere
             is
             this
             ;
             Adam
             pleased
             GOD
             by
             keeping
             
               the
               Lawe
            
             :
             but
             now
             that
             is
             past
             ,
             that
             power
             is
             lost
             :
             wee
             must
             nowe
             
               please
               God
            
             by
             direction
             from
             
               the
               Gospell
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             and
             true
             repentance
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             holy
             life
             (
             which
             must
             necessarilie
             accompanie
             true
             faith
             
             and
             repentance
             )
             thus
             God
             is
             pleased
             .
             And
             this
             must
             we
             not
             deferre
             till
             our
             death
             ;
             but
             doe
             it
             in
             our
             liues
             :
             nor
             can
             we
             looke
             to
             be
             inheritours
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             glory
             as
             now
             Henoch
             is
             :
             vnlesse
             before
             hand
             wee
             be
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             grace
             ,
             
               by
               pleasing
               God
            
             as
             Henoch
             did
             .
             It
             is
             lamentable
             ,
             to
             see
             men
             not
             care
             for
             saluation
             til
             death
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             
               begin
               to
               please
               God
            
             :
             but
             alas
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             be
             
               so
               pleased
            
             .
             They
             begin
             to
             learne
             how
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             so
             long
             displeased
             him
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             then
             feare
             they
             can
             
               neuer
               please
            
             him
             :
             but
             that
             man
             liueth
             and
             dieth
             with
             comfort
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             may
             be
             said
             as
             here
             of
             
               Henoch
               ,
               before
               hee
               was
               taken
               away
               hee
               pleased
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             whereas
             hee
             came
             not
             in
             heauen
             till
             hee
             
               pleased
               God
            
             ;
             this
             discouers
             the
             madnesse
             of
             sinfull
             men
             ,
             who
             will
             looke
             for
             heauen
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             leaue
             no
             sinne
             ,
             but
             flatter
             themselues
             therein
             .
             But
             ,
             let
             all
             impenitent
             men
             here
             take
             knowledge
             that
             they
             come
             not
             in
             heauen
             till
             they
             please
             God
             :
             let
             them
             therefore
             cease
             
               pleasing
               themselues
            
             and
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             by
             liuing
             in
             sinne
             ,
             and
             learne
             to
             
               please
               God
            
             by
             a
             holy
             life
             .
          
           
             And
             further
             :
             In
             this
             point
             marke
             how
             nothing
             brought
             Henoch
             to
             heauen
             ,
             but
             his
             
               pleasing
               of
            
             God.
             Hee
             was
             rich
             ,
             for
             hee
             was
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             on
             the
             earth
             :
             hee
             was
             
               royallie
               descended
            
             ,
             for
             hee
             was
             the
             seauenth
             from
             Adam
             in
             the
             blessed
             line
             :
             hee
             was
             learned
             ,
             for
             hee
             had
             the
             sixe
             first
             Patriarkes
             to
             teach
             him
             ,
             sixe
             such
             Tutors
             as
             neuer
             man
             had
             :
             and
             it
             is
             likely
             hee
             had
             a
             comely
             ,
             strong
             ,
             and
             actiue
             body
             .
             But
             see
             ,
             all
             these
             brought
             him
             not
             to
             heauen
             :
             no
             ,
             he
             pleased
             God.
             and
             was
             
               therefore
               taken
               away
            
             .
          
           
             Let
             this
             teach
             vs
             not
             to
             rest
             in
             wealth
             ,
             beauty
             ,
             strength
             ,
             honour
             ,
             humane
             learning
             ,
             nor
             all
             these
             put
             together
             without
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             :
             for
             some
             of
             them
             may
             please
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             some
             may
             please
             
               other
               men
            
             ;
             but
             God
             must
             bee
             pleased
             afore
             thou
             come
             in
             heauen
             ,
             if
             thou
             wert
             as
             good
             as
             Henoch
             .
             Therefore
             vnto
             all
             thy
             outward
             blessings
             adde
             
             this
             ,
             To
             
               please
               God
            
             by
             faith
             and
             repentance
             .
             Then
             as
             thy
             pleasing
             of
             men
             may
             make
             thee
             happy
             in
             this
             world
             :
             so
             thy
             
               pleasing
               of
               God
            
             ,
             shall
             translate
             thee
             from
             earth
             to
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Thus
             wee
             see
             ,
             
               Henoch
               before
               hee
               was
               translated
               pleased
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             hee
             
               pleased
               God
            
             ,
             and
             else
             could
             not
             haue
             beene
             translated
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             hee
             
               was
               so
               reported
               of
               ,
               or
               there
               was
               such
               a
               testimonie
               of
               him
               .
            
             That
             proofe
             or
             testimonie
             is
             here
             concealed
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             storie
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             
               Henoch
               walked
               with
               God
            
             :
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             heard
             before
             ,
             was
             an
             assured
             testimonie
             that
             God
             was
             well
             pleased
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             this
             ,
             
               hee
               walked
               with
               God
            
             :
             how
             can
             a
             man
             ●e
             saide
             to
             walke
             with
             God
             ?
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             That
             Henoch
             liued
             a
             godly
             ,
             righteous
             ,
             and
             innocent
             life
             in
             this
             world
             :
             ●or
             to
             liue
             in
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             is
             to
             
               walke
               with
               God.
            
             And
             further
             ,
             his
             heart
             was
             possessed
             of
             two
             perswasions
             or
             resolutions
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             inducements
             drawing
             him
             to
             this
             holy
             life
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             alwayes
             
               in
               Gods
               presence
            
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             is
             alwayes
             readie
             to
             dispose
             of
             all
             thinges
             to
             his
             good
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             see
             ,
             trie
             ,
             and
             discerne
             all
             his
             wordes
             and
             deedes
             ,
             yea
             his
             cogitations
             and
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             his
             life
             .
             These
             were
             the
             holy
             resolutions
             of
             Henoch
             ,
             and
             these
             made
             him
             lead
             a
             holy
             life
             .
          
           
             This
             lesson
             is
             worth
             learning
             ,
             and
             this
             example
             worthy
             to
             be
             followed
             of
             vs
             all
             :
             our
             dutie
             is
             with
             Henoch
             ,
             to
             
               walke
               with
               God
            
             in
             this
             life
             if
             wee
             purpose
             to
             liue
             with
             God
             in
             heauen
             :
             and
             
               wee
               walke
               with
               God
            
             by
             leading
             holy
             and
             vnblameable
             liues
             ,
             in
             holinesse
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             righteousnesse
             towards
             man.
             But
             if
             wee
             thinke
             this
             hard
             to
             doe
             ,
             wee
             must
             labour
             to
             be
             resolued
             on
             these
             grounds
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             God
             and
             his
             prouidence
             is
             euer
             present
             with
             vs
             ,
             to
             
             dispose
             of
             vs
             alwaies
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             other
             things
             to
             our
             good
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             as
             wee
             are
             in
             Gods
             presence
             ;
             so
             God
             seeth
             vs
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             words
             and
             workes
             ,
             b●rgaines
             and
             dealings
             ,
             and
             will
             iudge
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             When
             these
             two
             perswasions
             possesse
             our
             hearts
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             ,
             but
             wee
             shall
             liue
             godly
             ,
             and
             feare
             to
             offend
             God
             :
             for
             ,
             as
             a
             childe
             is
             dutifull
             and
             obedient
             in
             his
             Fathers
             presence
             ;
             so
             when
             a
             man
             is
             perswaded
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             it
             cannot
             but
             make
             him
             dutifull
             .
             When
             a
             man
             is
             perswaded
             that
             God
             seeth
             him
             ,
             hee
             will
             take
             heede
             what
             he
             doth
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             heareth
             him
             ,
             hee
             will
             temper
             his
             tongue
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             beholdeth
             all
             his
             dealings
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             hee
             will
             take
             heede
             how
             hee
             borroweth
             ,
             lendeth
             ,
             buieth
             ,
             or
             selleth
             ,
             and
             what
             hee
             doth
             in
             all
             his
             actions
             :
             and
             the
             very
             cause
             of
             all
             carelesnesse
             in
             these
             and
             all
             other
             duties
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             men
             are
             perswaded
             
               God
               seeth
               them
               not
            
             .
          
           
             To
             vrge
             vs
             therefore
             to
             this
             excellent
             dutie
             ;
             we
             haue
             ,
             First
             ,
             
               Gods
               Commaundement
               :
               Walke
               before
               mee
               and
               be
               vpright
            
             (
             saith
             God
             )
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             
             and
             in
             him
             to
             all
             the
             children
             of
             his
             faith
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             wee
             haue
             
               the
               examples
            
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             who
             are
             renowned
             for
             the
             obedience
             of
             this
             
               Commaundement
               ;
               Henoch
            
             here
             ,
             after
             him
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             Dauid
             ,
             who
             testifieth
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             
               I
               will
               walke
               before
               God
               in
               the
               land
               of
               the
               liuing
               .
            
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             both
             commaunded
             by
             precept
             ,
             and
             practiced
             by
             exsample
             :
             so
             the
             proofe
             of
             it
             is
             most
             comfortable
             to
             all
             that
             practice
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             will
             make
             them
             prosper
             in
             all
             they
             goe
             about
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             hee
             that
             is
             alwaies
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               presence
            
             and
             companie
             ,
             cannot
             but
             bee
             in
             his
             fauour
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             but
             succeede
             well
             in
             all
             his
             affaires
             :
             so
             hee
             that
             walkes
             with
             God
             ,
             cannot
             but
             prosper
             in
             whatsoeuer
             hee
             
             sets
             his
             heart
             and
             hand
             vnto
             .
             Blessed
             Abraham
             found
             this
             most
             true
             ,
             when
             he
             assured
             his
             seruant
             whom
             he
             sent
             to
             prouide
             Isaac
             a
             wife
             ,
             in
             a
             long
             ,
             and
             doubtfull
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             iourney
             ;
             
               The
               Lord
               ,
               before
               whom
               I
               walke
               ,
               will
               send
               his
               Angell
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               prosper
               thy
               iourney
               :
            
             
             and
             euen
             so
             may
             euery
             child
             of
             God
             say
             with
             confidence
             :
             
               The
               Lord
               ,
               before
               whom
               I
               walke
               ,
               will
               send
               his
               Angell
               with
               mee
               ,
               and
               prosper
               mee
               in
               my
               proceedings
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             this
             
               walking
               with
               God
            
             is
             a
             good
             meanes
             to
             make
             a
             man
             
               beare
               the
               crosse
               with
               patience
            
             :
             For
             if
             hee
             be
             perswaded
             that
             God
             seeth
             how
             wrongfully
             he
             is
             persecuted
             or
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             that
             Gods
             prouidence
             is
             alwayes
             present
             ,
             so
             as
             no
             affliction
             can
             com
             vnto
             him
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             appointment
             :
             and
             againe
             ,
             that
             his
             prouidence
             disposeth
             of
             all
             things
             to
             his
             good
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             but
             receiue
             with
             patience
             that
             portion
             of
             afflictions
             which
             God
             shall
             lay
             vpon
             him
             ?
             For
             as
             hee
             that
             walkes
             with
             
               the
               King
            
             ,
             who
             dare
             offer
             him
             wrong
             ?
             so
             he
             that
             walkes
             with
             God
             ,
             what
             euill
             can
             touch
             him
             ?
             This
             is
             Iosephs
             argument
             to
             his
             brethren
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             discomforted
             ,
             and
             feared
             he
             would
             punish
             them
             after
             their
             Fathers
             death
             :
             
               Feare
               not
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             for
             
               am
               not
               I
               vnder
               God
            
             ?
             as
             though
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Doe
             not
             I
             walke
             in
             Gods
             presence
             ?
             
             and
             acknowledge
             my selfe
             vnder
             his
             power
             ?
             and
             that
             God
             ,
             when
             you
             thought
             euill
             against
             me
             ,
             disposed
             it
             to
             good
             :
             where
             the
             ground
             of
             Iosephs
             reason
             is
             ,
             that
             
               he
               walking
               with
               God
               ,
               his
               affliction
               turned
               to
               his
               good
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             meanes
             to
             bring
             a
             man
             to
             
               make
               conscience
               of
               all
               sinne
            
             ,
             in
             thought
             ,
             word
             ,
             and
             deede
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             his
             dealings
             ,
             when
             he
             perswades
             himselfe
             to
             walke
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             When
             Ioseph
             was
             allured
             to
             sinne
             by
             his
             Mistresse
             ,
             his
             answere
             was
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               I
               commit
               this
               great
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               so
               sin
               against
               God
               ?
            
             The
             bridle
             that
             restrained
             him
             ,
             
             was
             the
             feare
             of
             that
             God
             in
             
               whose
               presence
               he
               walked
            
             :
             And
             because
             hee
             
               walked
               with
               God
            
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             
               walke
               with
               her
            
             in
             her
             wicked
             way
             :
             and
             because
             he
             kept
             a
             holy
             company
             
               with
               God
            
             ,
             therefore
             
             he
             would
             not
             keepe
             
               her
               company
            
             ,
             nor
             be
             allured
             by
             her
             temptations
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             seeing
             this
             way
             of
             
               walking
               with
               God
            
             ,
             is
             euery
             way
             so
             excellent
             and
             so
             profitable
             ,
             let
             vs
             learne
             it
             not
             in
             iudgement
             and
             knowledge
             onely
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             to
             talke
             of
             it
             (
             which
             is
             soone
             learned
             )
             :
             but
             in
             conscience
             and
             practice
             (
             as
             dutifull
             children
             doe
             before
             their
             parents
             ,
             so
             )
             let
             vs
             in
             a
             heauenly
             awe
             &
             a
             child-like
             reuerence
             walke
             before
             God
             ,
             labouring
             for
             a
             true
             perswasion
             of
             his
             presence
             and
             prouidence
             ,
             to
             be
             alwayes
             ouer
             vs
             and
             our
             whole
             liues
             .
             The
             want
             hereof
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             sinne
             :
             And
             if
             we
             doe
             
               thus
               walke
               with
               God
            
             ,
             and
             so
             please
             him
             ,
             as
             Henoch
             here
             did
             ,
             then
             shall
             wee
             be
             sure
             (
             though
             not
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             that
             Henoch
             was
             ,
             yet
             )
             in
             soule
             first
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             in
             soule
             &
             body
             both
             ,
             to
             be
             translated
             into
             eternall
             life
             .
             But
             if
             we
             will
             not
             walke
             this
             way
             with
             Henoch
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             let
             vs
             neuer
             looke
             to
             liue
             in
             heauen
             with
             him
             ;
             but
             assure
             our selues
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             way
             of
             holinesse
             is
             the
             way
             to
             glory
             ,
             so
             the
             way
             of
             wickednesse
             is
             the
             way
             to
             eternall
             perdition
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             second
             degree
             .
          
           
             But
             without
             faith
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             please
             God.
             
          
           
             These
             words
             containe
             the
             third
             degree
             ,
             or
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             reason
             .
             And
             this
             degree
             consists
             of
             a
             generall
             Maxime
             or
             Canon
             of
             Diuinitie
             :
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             first
             layeth
             it
             downe
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             waightiest
             principles
             in
             religion
             ,
             he
             proueth
             it
             substantially
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             following
             .
             In
             the
             Canon
             it selfe
             let
             vs
             first
             examine
             the
             meaning
             ,
             and
             then
             vnfold
             the
             manifold
             vse
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Without
             faith
             .
          
           
             By
             faith
             ,
             is
             meant
             here
             the
             same
             faith
             as
             afore
             :
             namely
             ,
             true
             
               sauing
               faith
            
             in
             the
             Messias
             .
             And
             without
             this
             sauing
             faith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Impossible
             how
             ?
             not
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             absolute
             ,
             infinite
             ,
             and
             indeterminable
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             limits
             ,
             
             but
             his
             owne
             will
             :
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             order
             of
             the
             causes
             and
             meanes
             of
             saluation
             set
             downe
             by
             God
             in
             his
             word
             :
             which
             is
             this
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             Man
             by
             sinne
             hath
             displeased
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             must
             be
             pleased
             againe
             ,
             else
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             saued
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             that
             will
             please
             God
             ,
             must
             please
             him
             in
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             else
             he
             cannot
             :
             therefore
             he
             that
             wil
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             saued
             ,
             must
             needes
             
               beleeue
               in
               Christ.
            
             And
             thus
             by
             this
             order
             it
             is
             impossible
             .
             We
             denie
             not
             ,
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             Gods
             absolute
             power
             ,
             hee
             could
             saue
             a
             man
             without
             faith
             ;
             as
             hee
             can
             lighten
             the
             world
             without
             the
             sunne
             .
             But
             as
             (
             if
             he
             keepe
             that
             order
             of
             nature
             ,
             which
             his
             owne
             wisedome
             hath
             appointed
             )
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             giue
             light
             to
             the
             world
             without
             the
             sunne
             :
             so
             (
             if
             he
             keepe
             that
             order
             for
             saluation
             ,
             which
             his
             own
             Iustice
             hath
             appointed
             )
             it
             is
             
               impossible
               to
               please
               God
               without
               faith
               in
               Christ.
            
             So
             then
             the
             meaning
             is
             laide
             downe
             :
             and
             now
             appeares
             the
             strength
             and
             force
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghosts
             argument
             ;
          
           
             
               Hee
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               saued
               and
               come
               to
               heauen
               ,
               must
               first
               please
               God
               :
               But
               without
               faith
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God.
            
             Therefore
             
               without
               faith
               no
               man
               can
               be
               saued
               nor
               come
               in
               heauen
               :
            
             and
             
               by
               consequent
               ,
               therefore
            
             Henoch
             
               being
               taken
               into
               heauen
               ,
               must
               needes
               be
               taken
               away
               by
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             the
             vse
             of
             this
             Canon
             ,
             rightly
             vnderstood
             ,
             is
             manifold
             and
             of
             great
             profit
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             here
             wee
             learne
             that
             faith
             is
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             necessarie
             to
             saluation
             ,
             and
             most
             necessary
             of
             all
             other
             giftes
             and
             graces
             of
             God
             whatsoeuer
             .
             And
             though
             many
             be
             required
             ,
             yet
             amongst
             all
             holy
             graces
             this
             is
             the
             principall
             ,
             and
             more
             necessarie
             in
             some
             respects
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             .
             For
             howsoeuer
             
               hope
               ,
               and
               loue
               ,
               and
               zeale
               ,
            
             and
             many
             other
             graces
             of
             God
             are
             required
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             state
             of
             a
             Christian
             complete
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             all
             haue
             their
             seuerall
             commendations
             in
             the
             word
             :
             Yet
             ,
             of
             none
             of
             them
             all
             is
             it
             saide
             in
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             heere
             said
             
             of
             faith
             ,
             that
             
               without
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God
               :
            
             And
             no
             meruaile
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             roote
             and
             ground
             of
             all
             other
             graces
             ,
             and
             giues
             them
             their
             life
             and
             being
             :
             for
             therefore
             doth
             a
             man
             feare
             God
             ,
             therefore
             doth
             he
             loue
             God
             ,
             therefore
             is
             he
             zealous
             for
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             because
             hee
             beleeueth
             that
             God
             loueth
             him
             in
             Christ
             the
             redeemer
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             if
             faith
             be
             thus
             necessary
             ,
             then
             it
             followeth
             that
             those
             that
             liue
             in
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             so
             haue
             no
             sound
             faith
             ,
             but
             a
             foolish
             presumption
             ,
             are
             in
             a
             miserable
             case
             :
             for
             how-euer
             they
             may
             flatter
             themselues
             with
             conceites
             of
             their
             deuotions
             ,
             and
             good
             meanings
             ,
             and
             good
             intents
             ;
             it
             is
             faith
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             must
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             nothing
             can
             without
             it
             .
             It
             stands
             them
             therefore
             in
             hand
             to
             lay-off
             ignorance
             and
             presumption
             ,
             and
             labour
             for
             a
             sound
             and
             sauing
             faith
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             fauour
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             againe
             ,
             as
             for
             such
             as
             haue
             receiued
             
               grace
               to
               beleeue
            
             ,
             seeing
             faith
             is
             of
             such
             necessitie
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             hauing
             faith
             must
             needes
             haue
             knowledge
             ,
             they
             therefore
             must
             looke
             and
             examine
             by
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             whether
             their
             faith
             be
             a
             sound
             faith
             or
             no
             :
             for
             herein
             many
             that
             haue
             knowledge
             deceiue
             themselues
             ,
             and
             thinke
             they
             haue
             true
             faith
             when
             they
             haue
             not
             .
             Now
             if
             any
             man
             would
             knowe
             whether
             his
             faith
             be
             sound
             ,
             and
             sauing
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             It
             is
             knowne
             by
             this
             .
             If
             it
             purifie
             the
             heart
             :
             for
             so
             saith
             S.
             
               Peter
               ,
               That
               God
               by
               faith
               did
               purifie
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               profane
               and
               filthy
               Gentiles
               .
            
             
             If
             then
             thy
             faith
             doe
             not
             
               purifie
               thy
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             cleanse
             thy
             life
             ,
             and
             cause
             thee
             to
             abound
             in
             good
             workes
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             sound
             nor
             sauing
             faith
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             generall
             faith
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             an
             historicall
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             cannot
             saue
             the
             soule
             :
             hee
             therefore
             that
             ,
             vpon
             examination
             of
             his
             heart
             and
             life
             ,
             findeth
             his
             faith
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             content
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             turne
             his
             generall
             faith
             into
             a
             sauing
             faith
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             world
             will
             
               purifie
               his
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             last
             day
             will
             
               saue
               his
               soule
            
             .
             And
             this
             must
             euery
             man
             the
             rather
             doe
             ,
             because
             what
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             what
             other
             gifts
             of
             God
             soeuer
             any
             many
             hath
             ,
             without
             faith
             in
             Christ
             all
             are
             nothing
             :
             for
             it
             is
             faith
             that
             seasoneth
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             makes
             
             both
             them
             and
             the
             person
             himselfe
             to
             please
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             
               impossible
               without
               faith
               to
               please
               God
               ,
            
             then
             here
             wee
             see
             the
             fond
             and
             foolish
             hypocrisie
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             will
             please
             God
             by
             other
             meanes
             :
             some
             thinke
             if
             they
             be
             glorious
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             either
             for
             their
             wealth
             ,
             or
             their
             wit
             ,
             or
             their
             honour
             ,
             or
             their
             authority
             ,
             or
             their
             learning
             ,
             they
             presently
             bring
             themselues
             into
             a
             fooles
             Paradise
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             world
             makes
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             please
             themselues
             ,
             therefore
             they
             thinke
             it
             certaine
             ,
             they
             
               must
               needes
               please
               God.
            
             But
             alas
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             world
             admire
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             be
             neuer
             so
             farre
             in
             loue
             with
             themselues
             ,
             
               He
               that
               sits
               in
               heauen
               ,
               laugheth
               them
               to
               scorne
               .
            
             For
             ,
             
             not
             all
             the
             pompe
             and
             glory
             ,
             nor
             all
             the
             millions
             and
             mountaines
             of
             gold
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             can
             
               please
               the
               Lord
            
             for
             one
             of
             the
             least
             of
             their
             many
             thousand
             sinnes
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             haue
             prouoked
             him
             .
             Let
             these
             men
             aske
             Nabuchadnezzer
             if
             his
             pompous
             pride
             :
             or
             Achitophel
             if
             his
             actiue
             head
             ,
             and
             crafty
             wit
             :
             or
             Absalom
             if
             his
             
               golden
               lockes
            
             :
             or
             Iezabell
             if
             her
             
               painted
               face
            
             and
             courtly
             attire
             :
             or
             Naball
             if
             his
             
               flockes
               of
               sheepe
            
             :
             or
             the
             Philosophers
             ,
             if
             their
             naturall
             learning
             :
             if
             all
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             these
             did
             
               euer
               please
               God
            
             :
             Nay
             alas
             ,
             they
             all
             haue
             found
             and
             felt
             ,
             that
             
               without
               faith
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             opinion
             not
             of
             the
             Turke
             alone
             in
             his
             Alcaron
             ,
             but
             of
             many
             other
             as
             ill
             ,
             that
             euery
             man
             shall
             be
             saued
             by
             his
             owne
             religion
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             deuout
             therein
             ;
             be
             hee
             
               Turke
               ,
               Iewe
               ,
               or
               Christian
               ,
               Papist
               or
               Protestant
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             a
             ground
             and
             rule
             of
             Atheisme
             ,
             and
             appeares
             here
             to
             be
             most
             false
             ;
             for
             ,
             no
             saluation
             without
             pleasing
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
               without
               faith
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God
               :
            
             therfore
             no
             religion
             can
             saue
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             teacheth
             a
             man
             rightly
             to
             
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             
               please
               God.
            
             But
             euery
             religion
             teacheth
             not
             to
             beleeue
             in
             Christ
             ,
             some
             not
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             some
             not
             aright
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             such
             a
             religion
             to
             saue
             a
             man.
             Againe
             ,
             be
             a
             man
             what
             hee
             can
             be
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             be
             within
             the
             couenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             saued
             :
             But
             hee
             cannot
             be
             within
             the
             couenant
             ,
             but
             
               by
               faith
            
             :
             therefore
             
             no
             man
             can
             bee
             saued
             by
             any
             meanes
             ,
             but
             
               by
               true
               faith
            
             ;
             nor
             in
             any
             religion
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             teacheth
             true
             faith
             .
          
           
             Here
             therefore
             not
             onely
             
               Turkes
               and
               Iewes
            
             are
             excluded
             :
             but
             this
             also
             sheweth
             many
             Papists
             ,
             and
             many
             
               carnall
               Gospellers
            
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             how
             short
             they
             come
             of
             that
             religion
             which
             must
             saue
             their
             soules
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             conceite
             of
             the
             most
             men
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             doe
             some
             good
             workes
             ,
             which
             carie
             a
             faire
             shew
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             liberality
             to
             learning
             ,
             or
             charity
             to
             the
             poore
             ;
             straight
             they
             thinke
             they
             haue
             leaue
             to
             liue
             as
             they
             list
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             bound
             to
             forgiue
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             them
             heauen
             :
             and
             this
             they
             imagine
             ,
             though
             they
             knowe
             not
             what
             it
             is
             
               to
               beleeue
            
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             to
             repent
             of
             their
             sinnes
             .
             One
             of
             this
             religion
             came
             to
             the
             Prophet
             Micha
             in
             his
             dayes
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             this
             question
             (
             vttring
             that
             plainely
             which
             all
             such
             men
             thinke
             in
             their
             hearts
             )
             
               Wherewithall
               shall
               I
               come
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               bowe
               my selfe
               before
               the
               high
               God
               ?
               shall
               I
               come
               before
               him
               with
               thousands
               of
               Rams
               ,
               and
               tenne
               thousand
               riuers
               of
               oile
               ?
            
             (
             Hee
             makes
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             would
             faine
             make
             answere
             himselfe
             :
             nay
             ,
             hee
             goeth
             further
             ,
             and
             offers
             more
             )
             
               Shall
               I
               giue
               my
               first
               borne
               for
               my
               transgression
               ,
               and
               the
               fruite
               of
               my
               body
               for
               the
               sinne
               of
               my
               soule
               ?
            
             But
             the
             Prophet
             answers
             him
             ,
             shewing
             him
             his
             follie
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             God
             regards
             such
             workes
             without
             a
             contrite
             heart
             ;
             
               Hee
               hath
               shewed
               thee
               O
               man
               what
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               Lord
               requireth
               of
               thee
               :
               Surely
               to
               doe
               iustly
               ,
               to
               loue
               mercie
               ,
               to
               humble
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               walke
               with
               thy
               God.
            
             Marke
             how
             that
             answere
             fits
             this
             example
             of
             Henoch
             .
             Hee
             pleased
             God
             ,
             
               he
               walked
               with
               God
            
             ,
             and
             was
             taken
             away
             :
             So
             ,
             answereth
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             if
             thou
             wouldest
             
               please
               thy
            
             God
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             heauen
             by
             his
             fauour
             ;
             neuer
             stand
             vpon
             
               thousands
               of
               Rams
               ,
               and
               Riuers
               of
               oile
               ,
            
             vpon
             thy
             gay
             and
             glorious
             workes
             :
             
               but
               humble
               thy selfe
               and
               walke
               with
               thy
               God.
            
             No
             walking
             with
             God
             (
             saith
             Micha
             )
             no
             pleasing
             of
             God
             :
             what
             is
             it
             but
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Without
               faith
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God
               ?
            
             Here
             then
             is
             no
             disallowance
             
             of
             good
             workes
             ,
             but
             of
             
               workes
               without
               faith
            
             and
             true
             repentance
             :
             which
             though
             they
             be
             neuer
             so
             faire
             and
             flourishing
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             impossible
             ,
             that
             without
             faith
             they
             should
             please
             God.
             
          
           
             Hereby
             it
             is
             also
             manifest
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             vertues
             of
             the
             heathen
             ,
             and
             the
             workes
             of
             such
             men
             as
             either
             knowe
             not
             Christ
             :
             or
             ,
             knowing
             him
             ,
             acknowledge
             him
             not
             their
             onely
             Sauiour
             :
             or
             ,
             acknowledging
             him
             ,
             doe
             not
             truely
             beleeue
             in
             him
             with
             such
             a
             faith
             as
             
               purifieth
               their
               hearts
            
             ;
             are
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Fathers
             called
             them
             
               splendida
               peccata
            
             ,
             gilded
             and
             glittering
             drosse
             ,
             and
             beautifull
             deformities
             .
             And
             how-euer
             this
             seemes
             harsh
             ,
             yet
             it
             must
             needes
             bee
             true
             ;
             seeing
             
               without
               faith
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God.
               
            
          
           
             And
             here
             also
             the
             vanity
             of
             some
             Popish
             Writers
             appeares
             ,
             who
             presumptuously
             make
             some
             Philosophers
             Saints
             :
             whereas
             they
             should
             first
             haue
             shewed
             that
             they
             beleeued
             in
             Christ
             ;
             and
             then
             wee
             would
             beleeue
             and
             teach
             it
             as
             willingly
             as
             they
             :
             but
             else
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             had
             all
             the
             learning
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             morall
             vertues
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             this
             must
             stand
             for
             a
             truth
             ,
             
               Without
               faith
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             here
             wee
             learne
             ,
             that
             the
             
               word
               of
               God
            
             registred
             in
             the
             
               holy
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             doth
             containe
             in
             it
             
               sufficient
               direction
            
             for
             all
             the
             actions
             and
             duties
             of
             a
             mans
             life
             :
             for
             
               without
               faith
               no
               man
               can
               please
               God.
            
             And
             if
             no
             man
             ,
             then
             no
             mans
             actions
             can
             please
             God
             which
             are
             not
             
               of
               faith
            
             :
             for
             whatsoeuer
             is
             not
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             sinne
             ,
             Romanes
             ,
             Chapter
             14.
             verse
             23.
             
          
           
             If
             therefore
             mens
             actions
             must
             proceede
             from
             faith
             ,
             then
             consequently
             must
             they
             haue
             their
             ground
             &
             warrant
             from
             
               the
               word
            
             :
             for
             faith
             and
             the
             word
             are
             relatiues
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             dependes
             vpon
             the
             other
             ;
             No
             faith
             ,
             no
             word
             to
             bind
             :
             no
             word
             ,
             no
             faith
             to
             beleeue
             .
             But
             all
             actions
             that
             
               please
               God
            
             ,
             must
             bee
             done
             in
             faith
             ;
             therefore
             all
             actions
             that
             please
             God
             ,
             haue
             some
             ground
             and
             direction
             in
             the
             
               word
               
               
               
               
               
               of
               God
               ,
            
             without
             which
             word
             of
             God
             there
             can
             be
             no
             faith
             .
             And
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             
               holy
               actions
            
             ,
             but
             euen
             in
             the
             common
             actions
             of
             mens
             liues
             and
             lawfull
             callings
             .
             This
             is
             a
             principle
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             firmely
             beleeue
             and
             receiue
             .
             And
             beside
             this
             argument
             here
             ,
             It
             is
             also
             proued
             by
             the
             euident
             testimonies
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             to
             Timothie
             ;
             
               All
               Scripture
               is
               giuen
               by
               inspiration
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               profitable
               to
               teach
               ,
               improue
               ,
               correct
               ,
               and
               instruct
               in
               righteousnesse
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               of
               God
               may
               be
               absolute
               ,
               and
               made
               perfect
               vnto
               all
               good
               workes
               .
            
             How
             can
             the
             sufficiencie
             of
             Scripture
             be
             more
             sufficiently
             in
             words
             expressed
             ?
             Againe
             ,
             
               Euery
               creature
               and
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               is
               good
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               it
               is
               sanctified
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               and
               prayer
               .
            
             Now
             if
             the
             Scripture
             make
             a
             Christian
             
               perfect
               in
               all
               good
               workes
            
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             be
             ,
             but
             it
             giues
             him
             sufficient
             
               directions
               for
               all
               his
               workes
            
             ?
             And
             if
             euery
             action
             be
             
               sanctified
               by
               the
               word
            
             ;
             how
             can
             that
             be
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             hath
             warranty
             and
             direction
             for
             euery
             action
             and
             duty
             ,
             which
             may
             fall
             out
             in
             the
             course
             of
             a
             Christian
             life
             ?
             And
             vpon
             these
             grounds
             wee
             haue
             good
             reason
             to
             be
             resolued
             of
             this
             truth
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             if
             any
             man
             aske
             how
             this
             can
             be
             ,
             for
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             written
             long
             agoe
             ,
             and
             the
             stories
             are
             of
             
               particular
               men
               ,
               nations
               ,
               and
               times
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Commaundements
             are
             knowne
             to
             be
             but
             tenne
             ;
             how
             then
             can
             the
             Scriptures
             yeeld
             sufficient
             directions
             ,
             for
             euery
             mans
             particular
             actions
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             giues
             directions
             for
             all
             actions
             2.
             wayes
             .
             Either
             by
             Rules
             ,
             or
             by
             Examples
             :
             Rules
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             
               Generall
               or
               particular
               .
               Particular
            
             rules
             for
             particular
             callings
             are
             many
             :
             
               for
               Kings
            
             they
             must
             
               reade
               Gods
               booke
               ,
               and
               not
               haue
               many
               wiues
               ,
            
             
             nor
             
               gather
               too
               much
               siluer
               and
               gold
            
             :
             They
             must
             be
             
               wise
               and
               learned
            
             :
             and
             
               kisse
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
            
             and
             many
             other
             :
             for
             Ministers
             they
             must
             be
             
               apt
               to
               teach
               ,
               watching
               ,
               sober
               ,
            
             not
             
               young
               schollers
            
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             :
             and
             so
             consequently
             the
             most
             of
             the
             callings
             that
             are
             in
             the
             common
             wealth
             ,
             
             haue
             their
             particular
             directions
             in
             plaine
             rules
             .
          
           
             
             Generall
             rules
             are
             first
             
               the
               tenne
               Commaundements
            
             ,
             which
             
             are
             directions
             for
             all
             sorts
             and
             callings
             of
             men
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             what
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             what
             not
             to
             be
             done
             in
             all
             actions
             towards
             God
             and
             men
             :
             and
             besides
             ,
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             there
             are
             some
             fewe
             rules
             which
             are
             generall
             directions
             for
             all
             men
             in
             all
             ages
             :
             As
             ,
             
               Whatsoeuer
               you
               would
               that
               men
               should
               doe
               to
               you
               ,
               doe
               you
               the
               same
               vnto
               them
               .
            
             Againe
             ,
             
             
               Whether
               you
               eate
               or
               drinke
               ,
               or
               whatsoeuer
               you
               doe
               ,
               doe
               all
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
            
             
             Againe
             ,
             
               Let
               all
               things
               be
               done
               to
               edification
               ,
               and
               without
               offence
               of
               thy
               brother
               .
            
             Againe
             ,
             
               Let
               all
               your
               workes
               be
               done
               in
               loue
               .
            
             
             Lastly
             ,
             
               Let
               no
               man
               seeke
               his
               owne
            
             (
             alone
             )
             
               but
               euery
               man
               anothers
               wealth
            
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             no
             action
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
             nor
             any
             duty
             to
             be
             done
             of
             a
             Christian
             mā
             ,
             be
             he
             a
             publike
             or
             priuate
             person
             ,
             be
             it
             a
             publike
             or
             a
             priuate
             action
             ,
             be
             it
             towards
             God
             or
             man
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             haue
             not
             a
             particular
             direction
             ,
             yet
             it
             falls
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             some
             of
             these
             rules
             :
             and
             by
             the
             tenour
             of
             some
             of
             these
             ,
             hee
             may
             frame
             his
             worke
             in
             such
             manner
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             to
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             besides
             rules
             there
             are
             Examples
             ,
             which
             are
             speciall
             directions
             :
             and
             they
             are
             either
             of
             God
             or
             good
             men
             .
             
               Extraordinarie
               examples
            
             of
             God
             ,
             namely
             such
             as
             hee
             did
             in
             extraordinarie
             times
             ,
             or
             vpon
             extraordinarie
             occasions
             ,
             they
             concerne
             vs
             not
             :
             for
             these
             hee
             did
             by
             the
             power
             and
             prerogatiue
             of
             
               the
               Godhead
            
             :
             as
             ,
             bidding
             of
             
               Abraham
               sacrifice
               his
               sonne
            
             ,
             bidding
             
               the
               Israelites
               spoile
               the
               Egyptians
            
             ,
             
             and
             such
             like
             .
             
             But
             the
             ordinarie
             workes
             of
             Gods
             wisedome
             in
             his
             creatures
             ,
             of
             his
             iustice
             towards
             sinners
             ,
             of
             his
             mercie
             towards
             his
             children
             ,
             of
             his
             care
             and
             prouidence
             towards
             all
             ,
             are
             excellent
             rules
             of
             direction
             for
             vs.
             Hence
             wee
             haue
             these
             rules
             :
             
               Be
               ye
               holy
               for
               I
               am
               holy
               :
               Be
               ye
               mercifull
               as
               your
               Father
               in
               heauen
               is
               mercifull
               ,
            
             Luke
             6.36
             .
          
           
             So
             for
             the
             actions
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             
               God
               and
               man
            
             :
             the
             miraculous
             actions
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             which
             argued
             his
             God●ead
             ,
             as
             his
             
               walking
               vpon
               the
               water
            
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             are
             no
             directions
             for
             vs.
             Nor
             againe
             ,
             his
             actions
             and
             workes
             ●lone
             as
             hee
             was
             Mediator
             ,
             as
             his
             
               fasting
               fourtie
               dayes
               ,
               his
               
               passion
               and
               his
               merits
               ,
            
             these
             are
             no
             directions
             for
             vs
             to
             do
             the
             like
             :
             But
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             giue
             vs
             instruction
             ;
             So
             these
             procure
             vs
             iustification
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             third
             sort
             of
             his
             actions
             done
             by
             him
             as
             
               a
               man
            
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             Iew
             borne
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             our
             instruction
             and
             imitation
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             good
             directions
             for
             our
             actions
             :
             as
             ,
             his
             obedience
             ,
             his
             zeale
             ,
             his
             patience
             ,
             his
             humility
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             vertues
             :
             Concerning
             all
             which
             he
             saith
             himselfe
             to
             vs
             ,
             
               Learne
               of
               me
            
             ,
             
             
               for
               I
               am
               humble
               and
               lowely
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             washed
             his
             Apostles
             feete
             ,
             he
             bad
             them
             
               learne
               of
               him
               to
               loue
               one
               another
               :
            
             
             For
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               haue
               giuen
               you
               example
               that
               you
               should
               do
               euen
               as
               I
               haue
               done
               to
               you
               .
            
             These
             his
             examples
             are
             rules
             of
             direction
             to
             all
             men
             in
             the
             like
             case
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             for
             the
             examples
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             examples
             of
             wicked
             men
             are
             euery
             way
             to
             be
             eschewed
             ,
             so
             
               good
               mens
            
             are
             to
             be
             followed
             :
             for
             ,
             
               whatsoeuer
               is
               written
               ,
               is
               written
               for
               our
               learning
               ,
            
             Rom.
             15.4
             .
             And
             for
             them
             we
             are
             to
             know
             that
             their
             examples
             or
             actions
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             are
             therefore
             to
             be
             auoided
             ,
             because
             they
             be
             contrary
             :
             as
             ,
             
               Noahs
               drunkennesse
               ,
               Lots
               Incest
               ,
               Dauids
               Adultery
               ,
            
             and
             many
             other
             his
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             Such
             as
             are
             directly
             agreeable
             with
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             embraced
             and
             receiued
             as
             directions
             for
             our
             liues
             ,
             not
             for
             their
             owne
             sake
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             agreeable
             to
             the
             word
             .
             But
             as
             for
             such
             as
             are
             neither
             commaunded
             nor
             forbidden
             ;
             and
             being
             done
             ,
             were
             neither
             allowed
             nor
             disallowed
             :
             these
             being
             done
             by
             godly
             men
             ,
             and
             such
             who
             for
             their
             faith
             were
             approued
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             against
             which
             no
             exception
             can
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             they
             be
             as
             rules
             and
             directions
             for
             vs
             in
             the
             like
             cases
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             no
             action
             that
             can
             fall
             out
             in
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             man
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             either
             a
             
               rule
               generall
            
             or
             particular
             ,
             or
             else
             some
             example
             to
             follow
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             good
             as
             a
             rule
             vnto
             him
             .
             And
             thus
             wee
             see
             how
             the
             Scripture
             affoords
             directions
             for
             all
             our
             actions
             .
             In
             the
             demonstration
             whereof
             ,
             we
             haue
             stoode
             the
             longer
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             principle
             of
             great
             moment
             .
             The
             vse
             hereof
             is
             double
             .
             First
             ,
             
             we
             must
             therefore
             in
             all
             the
             actions
             of
             our
             liues
             and
             callings
             ,
             take
             consultation
             with
             the
             
               word
               of
               God
            
             :
             and
             for
             our
             direction
             therein
             ,
             wee
             must
             search
             for
             either
             generall
             or
             particular
             rules
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             for
             examples
             of
             godly
             mē
             in
             like
             cases
             .
             And
             without
             the
             warrant
             and
             direction
             of
             some
             of
             these
             ,
             wee
             are
             by
             no
             meanes
             to
             enter
             into
             any
             thing
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             any
             work
             .
             If
             we
             doe
             ,
             then
             we
             cannot
             cleare
             our selues
             from
             sinne
             in
             so
             doing
             :
             for
             we
             sinne
             ,
             because
             we
             
               please
               not
               God
            
             in
             doing
             that
             action
             :
             we
             please
             not
             God
             ,
             because
             we
             haue
             
               no
               faith
            
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             :
             we
             haue
             
               no
               faith
            
             ,
             because
             we
             haue
             
               no
               warrant
               nor
               ground
               in
               the
               word
            
             for
             it
             .
             Therefore
             what-euer
             a
             man
             presumeth
             to
             do
             without
             some
             warrant
             in
             the
             word
             for
             his
             direction
             ,
             
               he
               sinneth
            
             in
             so
             doing
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             ●ere
             Ministers
             must
             learne
             their
             duty
             :
             for
             if
             no
             action
             can
             possibly
             
               please
               God
            
             ,
             that
             is
             done
             
               without
               faith
            
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             done
             
               in
               faith
            
             without
             warrant
             from
             
               the
               word
            
             ,
             then
             must
             they
             be
             
               Gods
               mouth
            
             vnto
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             to
             tell
             them
             what
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             what
             is
             vnlawfull
             by
             the
             word
             ;
             that
             so
             their
             people
             may
             performe
             their
             actions
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             consequently
             please
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             hauing
             laid
             downe
             this
             Rule
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             a
             principle
             of
             so
             great
             moment
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             next
             words
             proceedes
             to
             the
             proofe
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               For
               he
               ,
               that
               commeth
               to
               God
               ,
               must
               beleeue
               that
               God
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               a
               rewarder
               of
               them
               that
               seeke
               him
               .
            
          
           
             These
             words
             are
             a
             proofe
             of
             the
             former
             rule
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             stands
             thus
             :
          
           
             
               He
               that
               commeth
               to
               God
               ,
               must
               needes
               beleeue
               :
            
             But
             
               He
               that
               pleaseth
               God
               ,
               commeth
               to
               God.
            
             Therefore
             
               Hee
               that
               pleaseth
               God
               ,
               must
               needes
               beleeue
               :
               and
               so
               ,
               without
               faith
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God.
               
            
          
           
             He
             that
             commeth
             to
             God
          
           
             To
             come
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             this
             Example
             ,
             is
             to
             labour
             to
             haue
             fellowship
             with
             God
             in
             Christ
             :
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             three
             places
             more
             .
             In
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             ,
             wee
             are
             bid
             
               to
               goe
               boldly
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               grace
               :
            
             
             and
             
             in
             the
             seauenth
             ,
             Christ
             is
             said
             
               to
               be
               able
               perfectly
               to
               saue
               th●m
               that
               come
               vnto
               God
               by
               him
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             tenth
             ,
             we
             are
             called
             
               to
               draw
               neere
               with
               a
               true
               heart
               in
               assurance
               of
               faith
               .
            
             Out
             of
             all
             which
             places
             it
             appeares
             ,
             that
             to
             come
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             haue
             fellowship
             with
             God
             by
             Christ.
             And
             the
             reason
             why
             that
             phrase
             is
             so
             often
             vsed
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             many
             of
             them
             hauing
             receiued
             the
             profession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             afterward
             forsooke
             him
             againe
             ,
             and
             fell
             from
             his
             religion
             ,
             and
             by
             renouncing
             Christ
             ,
             fell
             away
             from
             God.
             Therefore
             hee
             exhorteth
             them
             to
             
               take
               heede
               least
               there
               be
               in
               any
               of
               them
               an
               euill
               heart
               ,
               and
               vnfaithfull
               to
               depart
               from
               the
               liuing
               God
               ,
            
             Chap.
             3.12
             .
             Now
             ,
             by
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I●
             to
             renounce
             Christ
             be
             to
             fall
             or
             goe
             away
             from
             God
             ;
             then
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             that
             to
             come
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             cleaue
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             God
             by
             Christ.
             So
             then
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             will
             haue
             any
             fellowship
             with
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             He
             must
             beleeue
             .
          
           
             What
             must
             He
             beleeue
             ?
             Two
             things
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               God
               is
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               That
               he
               is
               a
               rewarder
               of
               them
               that
               seeke
               him
               .
            
          
           
             He
             must
             first
             
               beleeue
               that
               God
               is
            
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             that
             
               there
               is
               a
               God
            
             ;
             for
             that
             wee
             are
             taught
             by
             the
             very
             light
             of
             Nature
             :
             But
             that
             this
             God
             ,
             whom
             in
             Christ
             he
             labours
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             come
             neere
             ,
             
               is
               the
               true
               and
               onely
               God.
               
            
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             notable
             point
             in
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             
               that
               God
               is
               God
               indeede
            
             :
             not
             a
             fiction
             ,
             a
             shadow
             ,
             or
             imaginarie
             God
             ,
             but
             
               God
               indeede
            
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             
               first
               commaundement
            
             ,
             that
             God
             gaue
             mankinde
             .
             If
             any
             man
             obiect
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             man
             that
             knowes
             God
             ,
             but
             confesseth
             
               God
               to
               be
               God
            
             ,
             no
             man
             was
             so
             mad
             as
             euer
             to
             thinke
             otherwise
             :
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             to
             beleeue
             the
             true
             God
             to
             be
             God
             indeede
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             difficulty
             .
             For
             ,
             though
             a
             man
             by
             nature
             thinke
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             yet
             doe
             we
             not
             by
             nature
             thinke
             the
             true
             God
             to
             be
             God.
             Nay
             ,
             by
             nature
             euery
             man
             is
             an
             Atheist
             ,
             and
             denieth
             in
             his
             heart
             
               the
               true
               God
               to
               be
               God
               ,
            
             and
             doth
             impugne
             the
             
               first
               commaundement
            
             aboue
             all
             other
             .
             And
             this
             
             may
             truly
             and
             safely
             be
             affirmed
             of
             all
             men
             that
             euer
             came
             of
             Adam
             (
             Christ
             alone
             excepted
             )
             that
             by
             nature
             they
             are
             Atheists
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             proued
             thus
             .
          
           
             By
             nature
             ,
             though
             wee
             know
             and
             beleeue
             
               there
               is
               a
               God
            
             ,
             yet
             the
             corruption
             of
             our
             nature
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             wee
             frame
             and
             faine
             him
             to
             ourselues
             to
             be
             such
             a
             one
             as
             we
             please
             ;
             for
             ,
             we
             denie
             in
             our
             hearts
             his
             power
             ,
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             his
             iustice
             .
             But
             to
             take
             away
             these
             three
             from
             him
             ,
             is
             to
             denie
             the
             true
             God
             
               to
               be
               God
               indeede
            
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             men
             by
             nature
             denie
             Gods
             presence
             .
             For
             men
             would
             be
             ashamed
             to
             doe
             many
             things
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             euen
             the
             basest
             in
             the
             world
             :
             which
             when
             they
             are
             out
             of
             mens
             sights
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             they
             commit
             carelesly
             and
             boldly
             .
             I
             speake
             not
             of
             
               naturall
               actions
            
             ,
             which
             are
             lawfull
             ;
             &
             yet
             in
             many
             wherof
             there
             is
             none
             so
             great
             shame
             ,
             as
             men
             naturally
             refuse
             to
             doe
             them
             before
             others
             :
             But
             I
             meane
             
               sinfull
               actions
            
             ,
             which
             not
             for
             any
             naturall
             vnseemelinesse
             ,
             but
             euen
             for
             their
             foulenesse
             and
             vglinesse
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             haynous
             sinnes
             ,
             men
             would
             feare
             to
             doe
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             were
             present
             .
             Seeing
             then
             men
             feare
             not
             ,
             nor
             shame
             not
             to
             doe
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             in
             Gods
             presence
             ;
             It
             followeth
             ,
             that
             therefore
             they
             naturally
             imagine
             ,
             
               that
               God
               is
               not
               present
            
             :
             for
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             so
             perswaded
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             commit
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             esteemed
             God
             no
             better
             then
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             men
             by
             nature
             denie
             
               Gods
               power
            
             ,
             thus
             :
             When
             a
             man
             offendes
             a
             Magistrate
             by
             breaking
             any
             law
             which
             may
             deserue
             death
             ,
             or
             some
             great
             punishment
             ,
             hee
             is
             sore
             afraide
             ;
             and
             all
             his
             care
             is
             ,
             how
             hee
             may
             escape
             his
             punishing
             hand
             .
             But
             ,
             let
             a
             man
             offend
             God
             neuer
             so
             much
             ,
             by
             breaking
             carelesly
             all
             his
             holy
             commaundements
             ,
             he
             neuer
             feares
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             trembles
             at
             the
             punishment
             belonging
             vnto
             them
             .
             How
             can
             this
             be
             ?
             but
             that
             howsoeuer
             he
             graunts
             
               there
               is
               a
               God
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             perswaded
             that
             God
             hath
             power
             to
             reuenge
             the
             cōtempt
             of
             his
             laws
             ,
             &
             therfore
             he
             neuer
             feares
             nor
             shrinks
             at
             the
             remembrance
             of
             him
             ,
             nor
             flieth
             at
             all
             from
             
             his
             reuenging
             hand
             ,
             but
             ploddeth
             on
             in
             sin
             without
             feare
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             man
             by
             nature
             denieth
             Gods
             iustice
             :
             for
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             is
             to
             winke
             at
             sinne
             in
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             to
             condemne
             and
             punish
             it
             ,
             wheresoeuer
             he
             findes
             it
             ,
             by
             inflicting
             the
             curses
             of
             the
             law
             vpon
             it
             .
             But
             man
             denieth
             this
             iustice
             ;
             for
             though
             he
             sinne
             against
             Gods
             law
             ,
             and
             his
             conscience
             tell
             him
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             hee
             perswades
             himselfe
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             curse
             nor
             punishment
             due
             for
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             that
             he
             shall
             escape
             it
             :
             nay
             though
             hee
             see
             neuer
             so
             many
             before
             him
             punished
             for
             the
             same
             sinne
             ,
             yet
             (
             our
             nature
             is
             so
             blinde
             and
             so
             corrupt
             )
             hee
             thinks
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             light
             on
             him
             .
             And
             it
             is
             lamentable
             ,
             yet
             most
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             God
             of
             the
             ignorant
             men
             is
             a
             meere
             Idoll
             ,
             a
             God
             made
             all
             of
             mercy
             ,
             and
             which
             hath
             no
             iustice
             in
             him
             at
             all
             ,
             &
             their
             sins
             they
             carelesly
             lay
             all
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             say
             God
             is
             mercifull
             :
             and
             in
             this
             conceite
             they
             care
             not
             how
             ignorantly
             ,
             how
             loosely
             ,
             how
             profanely
             they
             liue
             ;
             and
             their
             hearts
             neuer
             haue
             a
             reuerent
             and
             awefull
             thought
             of
             the
             iustice
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             pitifull
             imaginations
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             by
             Nature
             haue
             of
             God.
             All
             these
             may
             be
             proued
             by
             euident
             Scriptures
             :
             The
             first
             ;
             in
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             where
             Dauid
             brings
             in
             the
             wicked
             ,
             saying
             to
             themselues
             .
             
               God
               hath
               forgotten
               ,
               he
               hides
               his
               face
               ,
            
             
             
               he
               will
               not
               see
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               regard
               .
            
             The
             second
             ,
             by
             the
             blasphemy
             of
             Rabsakeh
             ,
             who
             vttred
             with
             his
             tongue
             that
             which
             all
             mens
             hearts
             think
             by
             nature
             ,
             
             
               What
               God
               can
               deliuer
               you
               out
               of
               my
               hand
               ?
            
             The
             third
             ,
             Esay
             proues
             apparantly
             ,
             where
             hee
             tells
             vs
             that
             the
             wicked
             say
             ;
             
               Wee
               haue
               made
               a
               couenant
               with
               death
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               with
               hell
               are
               we
               at
               agreement
               ,
               though
               a
               scourge
               runne
               ouer
               and
               passe
               through
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               come
               at
               vs.
               
            
          
           
             Thus
             both
             Scripture
             and
             plaine
             demonstrations
             proue
             this
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             That
             euery
             man
             by
             nature
             denieth
             Gods
             
               presence
               ,
               power
               ,
               and
               iustice
            
             ;
             and
             therfore
             is
             by
             nature
             a
             plaine
             Atheist
             ,
             not
             beleeuing
             
               that
               God
               is
               God
               ind●ede
            
             .
             Now
             furthermore
             ,
             there
             are
             4.
             sorts
             of
             people
             that
             put
             in
             practice
             this
             Atheisme
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             su●h
             as
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             say
             openly
             ,
             
               Is
               there
               a
               God
               or
               no
               ?
            
             and
             dare
             dispute
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             auouch
             
               there
               
               is
               none
            
             ;
             but
             that
             all
             matters
             concerning
             God
             and
             his
             worship
             ,
             are
             nothing
             but
             deuises
             of
             politique
             men
             ,
             to
             keepe
             simple
             men
             in
             awe
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             fooles
             faine
             :
             but
             these
             themselues
             are
             fooles
             of
             all
             fooles
             ,
             and
             the
             diuell
             deuised
             that
             impious
             conceite
             ,
             to
             keepe
             them
             in
             miserable
             blindnesse
             .
             There
             haue
             beene
             such
             fooles
             in
             all
             ages
             :
             yet
             in
             old
             time
             ,
             as
             Dauid
             saith
             ,
             
               These
               fooles
               did
               but
               say
               in
               their
               hearts
            
             ;
             
             But
             now
             the
             fooles
             of
             these
             last
             &
             rotten
             ages
             ,
             are
             ripe
             in
             their
             folly
             ,
             and
             they
             dare
             
               say
               with
               their
               mouthes
               :
               There
               is
               no
               God.
            
             These
             are
             Monsters
             in
             nature
             ,
             and
             diuels
             incarnate
             ,
             worse
             then
             the
             diuell
             himself
             ,
             for
             he
             in
             iudgement
             neuer
             was
             an
             Atheist
             .
             These
             are
             to
             be
             marked
             ,
             &
             hated
             worse
             then
             Toads
             &
             Adders
             ▪
             and
             if
             such
             a
             one
             can
             be
             conuicted
             by
             any
             lawful
             euidence
             ,
             if
             euer
             Heretike
             or
             Traytor
             deserued
             death
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             deserues
             tenne
             deaths
             ;
             as
             being
             a
             Traytor
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             mankinde
             ,
             and
             to
             Nature
             her selfe
             .
             And
             though
             these
             wretches
             say
             there
             is
             
               no
               God
            
             :
             yet
             make
             they
             
               a
               God
               of
               themselues
            
             ,
             sacrificing
             all
             their
             affections
             to
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             their
             profit
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             sort
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             acknowledge
             and
             worship
             
               a
               God
            
             ,
             but
             
               a
               false
               God.
            
             These
             haue
             beene
             in
             all
             Countries
             ,
             and
             in
             most
             ages
             ,
             as
             Histories
             doe
             shew
             :
             some
             worshipping
             the
             sunne
             ,
             some
             the
             moone
             ,
             some
             starres
             ,
             some
             beasts
             ,
             birds
             ,
             fishes
             ;
             some
             ,
             dead
             Idols
             of
             wood
             ,
             or
             stone
             ,
             or
             metall
             .
             And
             of
             this
             sort
             &
             no
             better
             are
             some
             in
             these
             Churches
             ,
             where
             the
             true
             God
             is
             worshipped
             :
             for
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               Couetousnesse
               is
               idolatry
            
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             a
             mans
             heart
             be
             set
             wholly
             on
             riches
             ,
             then
             the
             
               wedge
               of
               gold
               is
               his
               God.
            
             And
             to
             other
             ,
             whose
             affections
             are
             all
             on
             pleasure
             ,
             
               their
               belly
               is
               their
               God.
            
             Let
             these
             men
             hold
             in
             iudgement
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             their
             practice
             I
             am
             sure
             proclaims
             Atheisme
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             sort
             are
             such
             as
             worship
             the
             
               true
               God
            
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             
               false
               manner
            
             :
             and
             of
             these
             there
             are
             3.
             principall
             sorts
             ;
             First
             ,
             Turkes
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             Iewes
             ;
             who
             hold
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             but
             denie
             the
             Trinity
             of
             persons
             ,
             and
             the
             deity
             of
             Christ.
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             true
             Papist
             holds
             in
             word
             one
             God
             &
             the
             Trinity
             of
             persons
             as
             wee
             doe
             :
             but
             looke
             at
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             their
             words
             
             haue
             any
             naturall
             meaning
             )
             they
             denie
             it
             :
             for
             ,
             if
             the
             second
             person
             be
             
               true
               Christ
            
             ,
             then
             hath
             hee
             two
             natures
             ,
             Godhead
             and
             Manhood
             :
             but
             by
             their
             fained
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             they
             quite
             take
             away
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Manhood
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             three
             offices
             ;
             hee
             is
             the
             True
             
               King
               ,
               Priest
            
             ,
             and
             Prophet
             of
             his
             Church
             :
             and
             if
             he
             be
             not
             so
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             Christ
             :
             But
             the
             Papists
             doctrine
             in
             plaine
             words
             ,
             and
             necessarie
             consequence
             denieth
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             hath
             beene
             often
             proued
             vnto
             their
             shame
             ,
             and
             published
             to
             the
             world
             :
             and
             they
             neuer
             yet
             to
             this
             day
             could
             or
             durst
             answere
             it
             :
             for
             if
             they
             doe
             ,
             they
             shall
             soone
             either
             heare
             of
             vs
             againe
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             will
             recant
             it
             .
             But
             till
             then
             ,
             it
             appeares
             ,
             that
             their
             God
             is
             by
             their
             doctrine
             not
             the
             
               true
               God
            
             ,
             but
             an
             Idoll
             :
             for
             ,
             
               he
               that
               denieth
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               denieth
               the
               Father
               also
               ,
            
             
             as
             saith
             
               S.
               Iohn
            
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             sort
             of
             Atheists
             ,
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             acknowledge
             and
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             worship
             him
             in
             true
             manner
             ,
             for
             the
             outward
             worship
             ;
             but
             in
             their
             liues
             and
             deedes
             denie
             him
             .
             And
             these
             are
             not
             to
             be
             sought
             for
             in
             Turkie
             ,
             or
             Iurie
             ,
             or
             Italy
             :
             for
             all
             Churches
             are
             full
             of
             such
             Protestant
             Atheists
             .
             Italy
             may
             haue
             more
             Atheists
             in
             iudgement
             then
             wee
             :
             but
             these
             hypocrites
             and
             Atheists
             in
             life
             ,
             are
             here
             also
             ;
             those
             tares
             we
             haue
             amongst
             our
             corn
             .
             Of
             these
             speakes
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             
               they
               professe
               to
               know
               God
               ,
               but
               denie
               him
               in
               their
               works
               .
            
             Let
             this
             seeme
             no
             wonder
             ,
             
             that
             such
             men
             be
             called
             Atheists
             :
             for
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             plainely
             ;
             
               He
               that
               careth
               not
               for
               his
               family
               ,
               
               is
               worse
               then
               an
               Infidell
               .
            
             Whereby
             it
             appeares
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             be
             a
             professour
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             a
             Christian
             in
             profession
             ;
             and
             an
             Infidel
             or
             Atheist
             in
             his
             practice
             :
             &
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             let
             any
             man
             professe
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             if
             his
             life
             be
             nought
             ,
             his
             religion
             is
             a
             false
             religion
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             ,
             to
             shut
             vp
             this
             point
             with
             the
             vse
             thereof
             :
             If
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             so
             many
             sorts
             of
             Atheists
             ,
             that
             almost
             the
             world
             is
             full
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             all
             so
             by
             nature
             :
             then
             ,
             first
             let
             vs
             see
             how
             hard
             a
             matter
             it
             is
             
               to
               beleeue
               in
               God
            
             aright
             ,
             and
             if
             no
             man
             
               come
               to
               God
            
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             
               beleeueth
               God
            
             aright
             ,
             then
             we
             see
             it
             s
             no
             maruel
             ,
             though
             so
             fewe
             come
             to
             God.
             Let
             
             vs
             therefore
             go
             to
             God
             by
             earnest
             prayer
             ,
             to
             giue
             vs
             his
             spirit
             to
             worke
             true
             faith
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             vs
             of
             a
             true
             beliefe
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             seeing
             men
             may
             be
             Christians
             in
             profession
             ,
             and
             Atheists
             in
             practice
             ;
             let
             vs
             all
             looke
             narrowly
             to
             our selues
             ,
             and
             ioyne
             ,
             with
             our
             profession
             ,
             
               Conscience
               and
               obedience
            
             :
             for
             else
             the
             more
             we
             know
             God
             ,
             the
             worse
             we
             are
             .
             It
             may
             please
             God
             after
             to
             giue
             vs
             better
             mindes
             ;
             but
             as
             yet
             we
             are
             no
             better
             then
             deniers
             of
             God
             :
             and
             though
             wee
             come
             neere
             God
             in
             profession
             and
             in
             his
             outward
             seruice
             ,
             yet
             indeede
             we
             are
             farre
             from
             him
             ,
             because
             wee
             want
             that
             true
             faith
             ,
             which
             must
             professe
             God
             ,
             not
             in
             iudgement
             alone
             ,
             but
             in
             practice
             ;
             and
             that
             will
             bring
             vs
             
               neere
               vnto
               God
               :
               for
               hee
               that
               commeth
               to
               God
               ,
               must
               beleeue
               that
               God
               is
               .
            
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             first
             thing
             to
             be
             beleeued
             ,
             by
             him
             that
             will
             come
             to
             God
             and
             please
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             
               And
               that
               He
               is
               a
               rewarder
               of
               them
               that
               seeke
               him
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             notable
             sentence
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             most
             comfortable
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             God
             :
             and
             containes
             the
             second
             thing
             to
             be
             beleeued
             .
             The
             parts
             are
             naturally
             two
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 How
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 
                   seeke
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 God
                 
                   rewards
                   them
                
                 that
                 seeke
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             :
             A
             man
             truly
             
               seeketh
               God
            
             ,
             by
             doing
             foure
             actions
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             a
             man
             must
             forsake
             himselfe
             ,
             goe
             out
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             loose
             himselfe
             in
             his
             owne
             iudgement
             ,
             when
             he
             intends
             to
             
               seeke
               God.
            
             If
             any
             aske
             how
             that
             may
             be
             ?
             I
             answer
             ;
             Thus
             :
             A
             man
             must
             labour
             to
             see
             his
             sinnes
             fully
             and
             distinctly
             ,
             and
             in
             sight
             thereof
             be
             cast
             downe
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             is
             ,
             when
             hee
             seeth
             his
             debts
             :
             then
             let
             him
             looke
             into
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             hee
             can
             finde
             in
             himselfe
             any
             ability
             to
             pay
             those
             debts
             ,
             or
             any
             meanes
             in
             the
             world
             to
             satisfie
             Gods
             ●ustice
             ,
             and
             purchase
             pardon
             .
             And
             if
             vpon
             due
             examination
             he
             finde
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             least
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             an
             accusing
             ,
             and
             raging
             conscience
             :
             Let
             him
             then
             fall
             out
             of
             all
             loue
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             nay
             hate
             and
             abhorre
             himselfe
             
             and
             his
             owne
             basenesse
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             let
             him
             despaire
             of
             his
             owne
             saluation
             in
             or
             from
             himselfe
             :
             and
             thus
             doing
             ,
             he
             forsakes
             himself
             ,
             denieth
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             euen
             looseth
             himselfe
             .
             And
             thus
             necessarily
             must
             he
             do
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             will
             set
             his
             heart
             to
             seeke
             the
             Lord.
             For
             ,
             God
             will
             be
             found
             of
             none
             that
             hope
             to
             finde
             helpe
             at
             any
             hand
             but
             his
             :
             they
             therfore
             that
             seeke
             God
             ,
             but
             will
             seeke
             themselues
             too
             ,
             do
             iustly
             loose
             both
             God
             and
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             seeke
             God
             aright
             (
             when
             hee
             hath
             lost
             himselfe
             )
             must
             hunger
             in
             his
             heart
             and
             soule
             ,
             not
             after
             wealth
             and
             honours
             ,
             ease
             ,
             or
             pleasures
             ;
             but
             after
             the
             fauour
             and
             mercy
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             forgiuenesse
             of
             his
             sinnes
             :
             and
             one
             drop
             of
             Christes
             bloud
             ,
             to
             wash
             away
             the
             guilt
             and
             staine
             of
             his
             defiled
             and
             sinfull
             soule
             ,
             must
             be
             dearer
             to
             him
             then
             all
             the
             pompe
             and
             glory
             of
             tenne
             worlds
             .
             Looke
             how
             a
             hungry
             soule
             hungers
             after
             meate
             ,
             and
             a
             faintie
             soule
             thirsteth
             after
             drinke
             ;
             so
             must
             his
             soule
             hunger
             after
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             and
             thirst
             for
             Christs
             bloud
             :
             and
             these
             are
             necessary
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             that
             vndertakes
             a
             long
             iourney
             ,
             must
             be
             prouided
             of
             meate
             and
             drinke
             ;
             so
             hee
             that
             vndertakes
             the
             iourney
             to
             goe
             
               seeke
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             must
             haue
             this
             prouision
             for
             the
             diet
             of
             his
             poore
             soule
             ,
             
               Gods
               mercies
               and
               Christes
               merits
            
             :
             and
             he
             that
             seeks
             ,
             without
             a
             soule
             hungring
             after
             these
             ,
             may
             seeke
             long
             and
             finde
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             truly
             seeke
             God
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             goe
             in
             euerie
             path
             ;
             but
             take
             the
             
               true
               &
               liuing
               way
            
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             consecrated
             
               by
               his
               bloud
            
             :
             nor
             take
             any
             guide
             ,
             but
             trust
             to
             Christs
             spirit
             alone
             to
             be
             his
             guide
             :
             nor
             make
             many
             mediators
             or
             messengers
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             make
             Christ
             alone
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             .
             Wee
             must
             therefore
             goe
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             yeeld
             vp
             our selues
             to
             be
             taught
             and
             guided
             by
             him
             ,
             &
             leaue
             our
             sute
             to
             be
             preferred
             by
             him
             ;
             we
             must
             not
             looke
             to
             come
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             running
             on
             pilgrimages
             to
             this
             or
             that
             Saints
             picture
             ,
             or
             bones
             :
             or
             to
             our
             Lady
             of
             Loreto
             .
             Many
             haue
             sought
             God
             in
             these
             ,
             but
             who
             euer
             found
             him
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             alas
             thou
             maist
             lodge
             in
             her
             forged
             tabernacle
             at
             Loreto
             all
             thy
             life
             ,
             and
             lie
             
             in
             hell
             for
             all
             that
             when
             thou
             art
             dead
             ;
             and
             maist
             kisse
             all
             the
             Saints
             pictures
             ,
             and
             bones
             ,
             and
             haire
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             reliques
             in
             Spaine
             and
             Italy
             ,
             and
             all
             cannot
             get
             thee
             one
             sight
             of
             Gods
             fauourable
             countenance
             .
             Nor
             againe
             must
             we
             looke
             to
             come
             to
             God
             by
             our
             good
             works
             ,
             though
             we
             are
             to
             doe
             them
             :
             they
             are
             good
             markes
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             good
             euidences
             of
             a
             right
             way
             ;
             but
             they
             cannot
             open
             heauen
             ,
             and
             let
             thee
             in
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             thou
             hast
             done
             all
             thou
             canst
             ,
             thou
             must
             forsake
             them
             all
             in
             matter
             of
             iustification
             and
             comming
             to
             God.
             Onely
             thou
             must
             goe
             to
             God
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             cleaue
             to
             him
             alone
             ;
             hee
             is
             the
             doore
             ,
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             truth
             ,
             the
             life
             :
             and
             certainly
             neuer
             man
             found
             God
             ,
             that
             sought
             him
             not
             in
             Christ
             alone
             .
             And
             when
             Popish
             deuises
             and
             distinctions
             haue
             done
             all
             they
             can
             ,
             men
             will
             be
             found
             liers
             ,
             and
             Christ
             to
             speak
             ,
             truth
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               No
               man
               commeth
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               by
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             when
             all
             these
             are
             done
             ,
             then
             must
             thou
             beleeue
             that
             God
             is
             become
             thy
             mercifull
             Father
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             reconciled
             vnto
             thee
             in
             him
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             feare
             ,
             but
             if
             thou
             
               seeke
               God
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             finde
             him
             :
             and
             when
             thou
             hast
             done
             the
             three
             former
             things
             ,
             thou
             maist
             safely
             and
             assuredly
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             truly
             
               sought
               God.
            
             And
             after
             all
             these
             ,
             if
             thou
             haue
             not
             firme
             and
             liuely
             faith
             ,
             thou
             doest
             not
             
               secke
               God.
            
             For
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             
               impossible
               without
               faith
               to
               please
               God
               ▪
            
             so
             is
             it
             
               impossible
               without
               faith
               to
               finde
               God.
            
             Thus
             if
             a
             man
             lose
             himselfe
             ,
             long
             after
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             take
             Christ
             alone
             for
             his
             guide
             and
             mediator
             ,
             and
             stedfastly
             beleeue
             his
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             by
             Christ
             ,
             then
             he
             seekes
             God
             aright
             :
             and
             to
             this
             seeking
             ,
             belongs
             a
             reward
             and
             blessing
             .
             Now
             then
             
               if
               this
               be
               to
               seeke
               God
               ,
            
             here
             is
             some
             light
             giuen
             to
             a
             great
             
               question
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               be
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             their
             doctrine
             truely
             catholique
             ,
             or
             erroneous
             and
             failing
             in
             fundamentall
             points
             ?
             For
             answer
             ;
             Can
             that
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             bring
             her
             children
             to
             seeke
             God
             ?
             or
             that
             ,
             catholique
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             not
             her
             children
             to
             seeke
             God
             ,
             the
             right
             way
             ?
             but
             sends
             them
             into
             1000.
             by-wayes
             ?
             
             Surely
             if
             this
             be
             to
             seeke
             God
             ,
             then
             search
             all
             the
             Popish
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             their
             Writers
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             a
             man
             be
             not
             taught
             to
             seeke
             God
             quite
             in
             another
             walke
             .
             Which
             way
             of
             theirs
             ,
             whether
             is
             ordinarily
             bring
             the
             seekers
             to
             God
             or
             no
             ,
             we
             leaue
             to
             Gods
             mercifull
             iudgement
             .
             But
             for
             our selues
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             we
             haue
             the
             true
             &
             liuing
             way
             ,
             the
             sure
             and
             infallible
             way
             ,
             
               by
               Christ
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               Sonne
               to
               the
               Father
               :
            
             let
             vs
             reioice
             in
             the
             comfort
             of
             so
             rich
             a
             mercie
             ,
             and
             be
             thankfull
             to
             the
             Lord
             for
             reuealing
             himselfe
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             opening
             vnto
             vs
             the
             true
             way
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             glorie
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             first
             point
             ,
             How
             we
             must
             
               seeke
               God.
            
             
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             :
             
               How
               he
               is
               a
               rewarder
               of
               them
               that
               seeke
               him
               .
            
             I
             answer
             :
             God
             
               rewards
               them
               that
               seeke
               him
            
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             by
             offring
             himselfe
             graciously
             to
             be
             found
             of
             them
             that
             
               seeke
               him
            
             :
             for
             he
             neuer
             hides
             himselfe
             ,
             nor
             turnes
             away
             from
             the
             soule
             that
             
               seeketh
               him
            
             ;
             but
             rather
             turnes
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             meetes
             him
             that
             comes
             to
             him
             :
             hee
             is
             that
             good
             Father
             ,
             which
             saw
             the
             prodigall
             Sonne
             afarre
             off
             ,
             and
             met
             him
             and
             receiued
             him
             ,
             Luke
             16.
             
             Yea
             ,
             rather
             is
             it
             true
             ,
             that
             
               He
               is
               found
               of
               them
               that
               sought
               him
               not
               ,
            
             then
             euer
             sought
             by
             any
             that
             found
             him
             not
             .
             And
             hereby
             God
             much
             magnifieth
             his
             grace
             and
             mercy
             to
             mankinde
             ,
             in
             being
             so
             assuredly
             found
             ,
             when
             men
             seeke
             him
             .
             For
             in
             this
             world
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
             
               All
               men
               seeke
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
            
             saith
             Salomon
             :
             true
             ,
             but
             all
             men
             finde
             it
             not
             .
             No.
             Accesse
             to
             great
             men
             is
             not
             so
             easie
             :
             they
             and
             their
             fauour
             are
             so
             inclosed
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             long
             seeke
             afore
             they
             finde
             either
             them
             or
             it
             :
             but
             God
             here
             is
             not
             so
             inclosed
             ,
             as
             he
             will
             not
             be
             seene
             nor
             spoke
             to
             ,
             hee
             is
             found
             of
             them
             that
             seeke
             him
             .
             And
             as
             hereby
             hee
             honoureth
             himselfe
             ,
             so
             hee
             highly
             rewardeth
             his
             seruants
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             greater
             contentment
             to
             a
             subiect
             ,
             then
             to
             perceiue
             his
             seruice
             pleaseth
             his
             Prince
             ;
             nor
             greater
             ioy
             then
             to
             finde
             his
             gratious
             fauour
             when
             they
             seeke
             it
             .
          
           
             Let
             then
             this
             practice
             of
             the
             
               great
               God
            
             of
             heauen
             ,
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             teach
             the
             
               great
               ones
            
             of
             this
             world
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             
             found
             when
             they
             are
             sought
             vnto
             :
             thereby
             shall
             they
             honour
             themselues
             ▪
             and
             cheere
             vp
             the
             hearts
             of
             their
             people
             ,
             who
             seeke
             vnto
             them
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             a
             rich
             comfort
             to
             the
             
               poore
               ones
            
             of
             this
             earth
             :
             who
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             they
             must
             long
             looke
             ,
             and
             waite
             ,
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             pay
             ,
             and
             seeke
             the
             face
             and
             fauour
             of
             great
             men
             ,
             and
             cannot
             finde
             ;
             may
             then
             remember
             ,
             yet
             they
             haue
             a
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             shut
             the
             dore
             vpon
             them
             ,
             will
             not
             turne
             away
             ,
             will
             not
             keepe
             secret
             ,
             will
             not
             feare
             them
             away
             with
             a
             rough
             answer
             ,
             or
             a
             sower
             looke
             ,
             but
             hath
             this
             honourable
             and
             princely
             grace
             ,
             
               He
               wil
               be
               found
               of
               them
               that
               seeke
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             hee
             
               rewardeth
               them
               that
               seeke
               him
            
             ,
             by
             bestowing
             his
             loue
             and
             fauour
             on
             them
             :
             not
             onely
             he
             ,
             but
             his
             fauour
             shall
             be
             found
             of
             all
             that
             seeke
             him
             .
             It
             is
             Gods
             fauour
             that
             Gods
             children
             seeke
             ,
             and
             his
             fauour
             they
             shall
             be
             sure
             
               to
               finde
            
             .
             This
             is
             no
             small
             reward
             vnto
             them
             :
             for
             in
             this
             world
             a
             man
             thinkes
             he
             hath
             enough
             if
             he
             haue
             the
             Princes
             fauour
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             the
             cōmon
             phrase
             in
             old
             time
             :
             
               Let
               me
               finde
               grace
               or
               fauour
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               my
               Lord
               the
               King.
            
             So
             speake
             Gods
             children
             vnto
             the
             Lord.
             It
             is
             not
             wealth
             nor
             honours
             we
             seeke-for
             at
             Gods
             hand
             ;
             but
             
               let
               vs
               finde
               fauour
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               :
            
             and
             so
             they
             doe
             ,
             what-euer
             they
             finde
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               he
               rewardeth
            
             them
             not
             with
             his
             
               naked
               fauour
            
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             most
             gracious
             testimonies
             thereof
             that
             can
             be
             :
             which
             are
             two
             ;
             
               Forgiuenesse
               of
               their
               sinnes
            
             :
             and
             
               eternall
               life
               and
               glory
               with
               himselfe
               .
            
             This
             is
             all
             a
             Prince
             can
             doe
             to
             his
             subiect
             ,
             who
             hath
             offended
             him
             ;
             To
             forgiue
             him
             the
             fault
             ,
             and
             remit
             the
             punishment
             ▪
             and
             to
             aduance
             him
             to
             honour
             .
             This
             doth
             the
             Lord
             to
             all
             that
             seeke
             him
             :
             he
             forgiues
             them
             the
             debt
             they
             owe
             him
             ,
             whereby
             life
             ,
             and
             soule
             ,
             and
             all
             was
             forfaited
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             giues
             them
             also
             life
             euerlasting
             :
             So
             plentiful
             a
             reward
             is
             giuen
             them
             from
             that
             God
             ,
             
               vnder
               whose
               wings
               they
               are
               come
               to
               trust
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             hee
             rewardeth
             them
             with
             the
             beginnings
             of
             heauen
             and
             happinesse
             euen
             in
             this
             world
             .
             
               A
               good
               conscience
               ,
               
               and
               ioy
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
            
             the
             comfort
             whereof
             is
             more
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             bitterest
             affliction
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             pleasures
             and
             contentments
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             with
             the
             
               appurtenances
               of
               heauen
            
             ,
             and
             of
             eternall
             life
             :
             namely
             ,
             the
             good
             blessings
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             a
             competent
             portion
             whereof
             God
             giueth
             his
             children
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             tokens
             of
             his
             fauour
             ,
             and
             as
             rewards
             of
             their
             seruice
             ,
             and
             seeking
             him
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             this
             place
             doth
             ayme
             at
             all
             these
             rewards
             ;
             so
             principally
             and
             directly
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             meaneth
             
               eternall
               life
            
             :
             as
             though
             hee
             had
             said
             :
             
               Hee
               that
               commeth
               to
               God
            
             ,
             must
             stedfastly
             beleeue
             that
             God
             is
             able
             ,
             and
             most
             willing
             
               to
               reward
            
             all
             that
             come
             to
             him
             with
             a
             better
             reward
             then
             this
             worlde
             can
             yeeld
             ,
             euen
             with
             eternall
             life
             and
             glory
             for
             his
             sonnes
             sake
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             will
             some
             obiect
             ;
             God
             rewardeth
             vs
             ,
             therefore
             we
             merit
             ;
             therefore
             good
             works
             deserue
             .
          
           
             I
             answere
             ,
             this
             place
             indeede
             is
             grosly
             abused
             by
             the
             Papists
             for
             that
             purpose
             :
             but
             we
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             the
             truth
             is
             farre
             otherwise
             ;
             for
             God
             rewardeth
             men
             for
             two
             causes
             :
             First
             ,
             for
             his
             promise
             sake
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             for
             his
             owne
             sake
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             his
             owne
             goodnesse
             that
             made
             him
             promise
             ,
             and
             no
             former
             debt
             he
             owed
             to
             man.
             Againe
             ,
             hee
             rewardeth
             our
             good
             works
             ,
             not
             for
             our
             merits
             (
             for
             they
             are
             nothing
             ,
             but
             of
             death
             and
             curses
             )
             but
             for
             Christ
             and
             his
             merits
             :
             for
             their
             worthinesse
             ,
             are
             our
             good
             workes
             rewarded
             .
             So
             then
             here
             are
             two
             causes
             of
             Gods
             rewarding
             ,
             and
             yet
             mans
             merits
             are
             neither
             of
             both
             :
             and
             so
             the
             argument
             is
             nought
             ,
             That
             
               God
               rewardeth
            
             ,
             therefore
             
               we
               merit
            
             :
             for
             God
             doth
             it
             for
             other
             causes
             .
             Thus
             these
             spiders
             gather
             poison
             out
             of
             this
             flower
             ,
             but
             let
             vs
             sucke
             the
             honey
             :
             for
             this
             notable
             sentence
             hath
             excellent
             vse
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             if
             
               God
               be
               a
               rewarder
               of
               them
               that
               seeke
               him
               ,
            
             then
             not
             of
             them
             that
             seeke
             him
             not
             .
             Who
             
               seeke
               not
               God
            
             ?
             wicked
             and
             vngodly
             men
             ,
             seeke
             him
             not
             ,
             but
             rather
             seeke
             to
             auoide
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             seruice
             :
             this
             sentence
             therefore
             is
             heauie
             against
             
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             when
             they
             heare
             it
             ,
             their
             conscience
             answereth
             ,
             But
             wee
             
               seeke
               not
               God
            
             ;
             Therefore
             wee
             can
             looke
             for
             
               no
               reward
            
             from
             him
             .
             Doest
             thou
             seeke
             the
             world
             ?
             then
             must
             the
             world
             be
             thy
             rewarder
             :
             Doest
             thou
             seeke
             to
             please
             thy selfe
             ?
             then
             must
             thou
             reward
             thy selfe
             .
             And
             if
             thou
             wilt
             please
             the
             diuell
             by
             liuing
             in
             sinne
             ,
             then
             must
             hee
             be
             thy
             pay-maister
             :
             alas
             !
             pitifull
             and
             fearefull
             will
             these
             rewards
             be
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             if
             God
             
               reward
               none
               but
               them
               that
               seeke
               him
               :
            
             here
             appeares
             the
             reason
             why
             so
             many
             Papists
             die
             in
             our
             religion
             ,
             and
             (
             with
             vs
             )
             cleaue
             to
             
               Christes
               merits
               alone
            
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             die
             ;
             because
             their
             conscience
             then
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             pilgrimages
             ,
             reliques
             ,
             will-worships
             ,
             and
             manie
             more
             of
             their
             courses
             (
             ordinarie
             in
             Poperie
             )
             they
             did
             neuer
             seeke
             God
             ,
             but
             themselues
             &
             their
             owne
             honour
             ,
             gaine
             ,
             and
             credite
             ;
             and
             full
             well
             knew
             they
             that
             there
             is
             no
             reward
             due
             for
             such
             seruice
             :
             and
             therefore
             by
             their
             practice
             they
             make
             it
             a
             true
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               It
               is
               good
               liuing
               a
               Papist
               ,
               but
               dying
               a
               Protestant
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             God
             be
             a
             rewarder
             of
             them
             that
             seeke
             him
             :
             Then
             wee
             see
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             true
             which
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ;
             
               It
               is
               not
               in
               vaine
               to
               serue
               God
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.58
             .
             
               for
               God
               is
               a
               rewarder
               of
               them
               that
               seeke
               and
               serue
               him
               .
            
             Therefore
             the
             Atheist
             and
             profane
             men
             of
             this
             world
             (
             who
             say
             ;
             
             
               It
               is
               in
               vaine
               to
               serue
               God
               (
               and
               what
               profit
               is
               there
               that
               we
               haue
               kept
               his
               Commaundements
               ?
               )
            
             are
             heere
             conuinced
             to
             be
             liers
             against
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             Then
             seeing
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             let
             this
             admonish
             vs
             all
             to
             seeke
             and
             serue
             God
             ,
             in
             all
             truth
             and
             sinceritie
             ,
             knowing
             wee
             serue
             him
             who
             
               will
               reward
            
             it
             .
             Nothing
             more
             encourageth
             a
             man
             to
             serue
             his
             
               Lord
               and
               King
            
             ,
             then
             to
             see
             that
             his
             paines
             are
             regarded
             ,
             and
             his
             seruice
             rewarded
             ;
             nor
             more
             discourageth
             a
             man
             then
             the
             contrarie
             .
             If
             therefore
             God
             did
             euer
             forget
             anie
             that
             serued
             him
             ;
             let
             vs
             bestowe
             seruice
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             thinke
             him
             vnwoorthie
             to
             be
             
               sought
               to
            
             :
             but
             if
             ,
             contrariwise
             ,
             hee
             neuer
             forgot
             ,
             nor
             deceiued
             ,
             nor
             disappointed
             anie
             that
             serued
             him
             ;
             then
             is
             hee
             most
             worthie
             
             to
             haue
             the
             seruice
             both
             of
             our
             soules
             and
             bodies
             .
             Dauid
             indeede
             once
             said
             ;
             
               In
               vaine
               haue
               I
               cleansed
               my
               heart
               ,
               and
               washed
               my
               hands
               in
               innocencie
               .
            
             
             But
             he
             was
             then
             in
             a
             strong
             temptation
             ,
             as
             himselfe
             there
             confesseth
             :
             but
             afterwards
             when
             he
             
               went
               into
               the
               sanctuarie
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             searched
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             
             he
             confesseth
             he
             was
             deceiued
             :
             And
             therefore
             as
             in
             the
             first
             verse
             hee
             had
             acknowledged
             ,
             
             that
             
               God
               was
               good
               to
               Israel
            
             :
             
             so
             in
             the
             last
             he
             concludeth
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               good
               for
               him
               to
               draw
               neere
               vnto
               God
               :
            
             and
             so
             though
             the
             temptation
             was
             very
             vehement
             ,
             yet
             as
             faith
             appeared
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             so
             it
             had
             victory
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             testified
             ,
             that
             
               God
               is
               good
               to
               all
               that
               seeke
               him
               .
            
             Another
             time
             also
             (
             for
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             many
             sorrowes
             and
             temptations
             )
             being
             in
             some
             extreame
             distresse
             ,
             his
             corruption
             so
             preuailed
             ,
             
             that
             he
             said
             
               All
               men
               are
               liers
            
             :
             Whatsoeuer
             
               Samuel
               ,
               or
               God
               ,
               or
               Nathan
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Prophets
             haue
             told
             me
             of
             Gods
             loue
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             prouidence
             ,
             and
             fatherly
             care
             ;
             I
             see
             it
             is
             all
             false
             ,
             and
             nothing
             so
             .
             Now
             surely
             if
             Dauid
             or
             all
             the
             Kings
             in
             the
             world
             can
             proue
             this
             ,
             then
             God
             is
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             sought
             after
             :
             but
             great
             men
             thinke
             they
             may
             say
             any
             thing
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             are
             moued
             ,
             as
             Dauid
             here
             was
             .
             But
             ,
             when
             Dauid
             entred
             into
             himselfe
             ,
             &
             considered
             the
             words
             he
             had
             so
             presumptuously
             vttred
             ;
             vpon
             better
             aduise
             hee
             confesseth
             ,
             and
             writes
             it
             vp
             for
             all
             posterities
             to
             Gods
             glory
             and
             his
             owne
             shame
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             in
             passion
             ,
             
               I
               said
               in
               my
               feare
               all
               men
               are
               liers
               :
            
             
             This
             he
             said
             in
             his
             haste
             or
             in
             his
             feare
             :
             but
             vpon
             aduise
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             hee
             confesseth
             
               Gods
               benefits
            
             were
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             to
             him
             ,
             
             as
             hee
             cannot
             tell
             
               what
               to
               render
               to
               the
               Lord
               for
               them
               :
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             he
             crieth
             out
             in
             admiration
             ;
             
             
               O
               how
               great
               is
               thy
               goodnesse
               which
               thou
               hast
               laid
               vp
               for
               them
               that
               feare
               thee
               ,
               and
               put
               their
               trust
               in
               thee
               ,
               euen
               before
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
            
             !
          
           
             Wee
             see
             then
             ,
             that
             merciful
             promise
             of
             Christ
             is
             euer
             made
             good
             ,
             
               Seeke
               and
               ye
               shal
               finde
            
             ,
             Math.
             6.
             
             None
             euer
             sought
             God
             ,
             but
             found
             :
             Wee
             may
             seeke
             our
             owne
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             liue
             loosely
             ,
             and
             be
             deceiued
             ,
             and
             heare
             that
             fearefull
             question
             ,
             
             
               What
               profit
               haue
               ye
               now
               of
               these
               things
               ?
            
             Rom.
             6.
             
             What
             reward
             ,
             but
             shame
             and
             sorrow
             ?
             but
             if
             we
             seeke
             God
             aright
             ,
             we
             neuer
             loose
             our
             labour
             .
             Let
             vs
             therefore
             seeke
             God
             ,
             let
             the
             hand
             of
             our
             hearts
             knocke
             at
             Gods
             mercie
             gate
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             wee
             shall
             not
             goe
             away
             without
             
               a
               reward
            
             .
             The
             prodigall
             childe
             fled
             from
             his
             Father
             ,
             spent
             all
             ,
             and
             lost
             his
             fauour
             :
             but
             he
             no
             sooner
             said
             ,
             
               I
               will
               returne
               and
               humble
               my selfe
               to
               my
               Father
            
             ;
             but
             he
             found
             him
             ,
             and
             wan
             his
             Fathers
             fauour
             againe
             .
             
             So
             ,
             let
             vs
             but
             offer
             our selues
             to
             seeke
             God
             (
             
               God
               vnderstandeth
               our
               thoughts
               long
               before
            
             )
             he
             will
             meet
             vs
             ,
             and
             receiue
             vs
             ,
             
             and
             giue
             vs
             a
             reward
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             as
             God
             
               rewardeth
               them
               that
               seeke
               him
            
             ,
             so
             
               all
               that
               seeke
            
             him
             :
             None
             misse
             him
             ,
             all
             finde
             that
             seeke
             .
             Great
             ones
             haue
             not
             accesse
             ,
             and
             the
             poore
             kept
             out
             ;
             but
             all
             receiued
             as
             they
             come
             :
             no
             difference
             ;
             but
             the
             more
             carefullie
             anie
             seeke
             ,
             the
             more
             welcome
             are
             they
             .
             Heere
             let
             
               Princes
               and
               Great
               men
            
             learne
             their
             duties
             at
             God
             ,
             by
             whose
             grace
             and
             permission
             they
             are
             what
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             let
             them
             thinke
             it
             vnbeseeming
             their
             greatnesse
             ,
             to
             let
             any
             serue
             them
             
               without
               a
               reward
            
             :
             and
             a
             staine
             to
             their
             honour
             ,
             not
             to
             let
             well
             deseruing
             subiects
             finde
             their
             fauour
             .
             Let
             them
             not
             daunt
             their
             hearts
             by
             not
             regarding
             them
             and
             their
             paines
             :
             but
             let
             them
             encourage
             them
             to
             serue
             them
             ,
             by
             looking
             at
             them
             ,
             by
             good
             countenances
             ,
             and
             good
             speeches
             ,
             and
             by
             rewarding
             euery
             one
             according
             to
             his
             worth
             .
             All
             great
             men
             should
             esteeme
             this
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             pearles
             of
             their
             Crownes
             ,
             to
             haue
             it
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             
               Such
               a
               one
               is
               a
               rewarder
               of
               them
               that
               serue
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             let
             them
             learne
             to
             dispence
             their
             fauour
             ,
             according
             to
             reason
             ,
             and
             not
             affection
             onely
             .
             God
             is
             indifferent
             and
             equall
             
               to
               all
               that
               seeke
               him
            
             ,
             so
             let
             Princes
             be
             :
             for
             that
             is
             true
             honor
             &
             iustice
             to
             reward
             each
             one
             as
             he
             deserues
             .
             And
             that
             hee
             may
             finde
             the
             best
             ,
             who
             doth
             best
             ,
             this
             will
             make
             
             euery
             one
             striue
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             first
             ,
             and
             forwardest
             ,
             in
             all
             seruiceable
             duties
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             this
             must
             teach
             them
             
               not
               to
               despise
               them
            
             that
             are
             vnder
             them
             in
             this
             world
             :
             for
             ,
             howsoeuer
             the
             state
             of
             this
             world
             requires
             that
             difference
             of
             persons
             ,
             else
             it
             cannot
             stand
             ;
             it
             is
             nothing
             so
             with
             God
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
             For
             there
             the
             subiect
             ,
             the
             seruant
             ,
             the
             poore
             man
             ,
             may
             chalenge
             his
             part
             in
             Gods
             fauour
             as
             well
             as
             the
             best
             :
             nay
             ,
             whosoeuer
             seeketh
             the
             most
             
               carefully
               ,
               shall
               finde
               the
               best
               reward
               .
            
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             comfort
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             and
             the
             meaner
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             be
             vnderlings
             in
             this
             world
             :
             Seeke
             they
             fauour
             here
             and
             finde
             it
             not
             ?
             worke
             they
             here
             and
             doe
             their
             duties
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             rewarded
             ?
             Let
             them
             learne
             to
             seeke
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             assuredly
             both
             regard
             what
             they
             doe
             ,
             and
             abundantly
             
               reward
               it
            
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             seeing
             
               God
               is
               a
               rewarder
               of
               them
               that
               seeke
               him
               :
            
             here
             is
             a
             comfortable
             encouragement
             against
             two
             great
             impediments
             ,
             which
             hinder
             many
             a
             man
             from
             seruing
             God.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               to
               seeke
               God
            
             is
             but
             a
             matter
             of
             mockerie
             to
             profane
             men
             :
             for
             ,
             let
             a
             man
             
               set
               his
               face
               to
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             there
             are
             presently
             Samaritanes
             ,
             which
             for
             that
             cause
             will
             hate
             and
             mocke
             him
             :
             Let
             a
             man
             set
             his
             heart
             to
             seeke
             God
             ,
             by
             hearing
             the
             word
             more
             carefully
             ,
             praying
             to
             God
             ,
             instructing
             his
             family
             ,
             or
             keeping
             the
             Sabbaoth
             more
             carefully
             then
             afore
             ,
             and
             forthwith
             he
             is
             the
             laughing
             stocke
             ,
             and
             the
             byword
             to
             profane
             men
             :
             but
             loe
             ,
             here
             is
             comfort
             ;
             The
             God
             whom
             thou
             seekest
             will
             reward
             thee
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             richly
             ,
             that
             thou
             wilt
             thinke
             thy selfe
             well
             recompenced
             ,
             both
             for
             thy
             seruice
             and
             their
             mockes
             .
             In
             this
             world
             men
             care
             not
             who
             thinke
             or
             speake
             euill
             of
             them
             ,
             so
             the
             Prince
             like
             them
             :
             and
             shall
             it
             not
             encourage
             vs
             to
             seeke
             God
             ,
             though
             the
             world
             mocke
             vs
             ?
             seeing
             so
             doing
             we
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             farre
             doe
             please
             him
             as
             he
             will
             highly
             reward
             vs
             ?
             Those
             therefore
             ,
             that
             fall
             from
             religion
             for
             those
             mockers
             ,
             it
             appeares
             
               they
               seeke
               not
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               but
               men
               .
            
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             that
             is
             a
             Magistrate
             or
             a
             Minister
             ,
             to
             doe
             his
             duty
             carefully
             ,
             is
             the
             high
             way
             to
             vndergoe
             a
             burden
             of
             contempt
             and
             hatred
             .
             Insomuch
             as
             many
             good
             men
             are
             afraid
             to
             be
             either
             
               Magistrates
               or
               Ministers
            
             :
             for
             ,
             first
             ,
             
               wicked
               men
            
             must
             needs
             hate
             them
             ,
             because
             the
             one
             is
             to
             rebuke
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             punish
             their
             faults
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             euen
             
               good
               men
            
             are
             too
             respectlesse
             of
             them
             that
             are
             in
             these
             places
             ,
             &
             for
             the
             most
             part
             neither
             yeeld
             them
             that
             reuerence
             ,
             nor
             reward
             ,
             that
             is
             due
             vnto
             them
             ;
             but
             often
             times
             a
             man
             for
             all
             his
             paines
             and
             care
             taken
             for
             Church
             or
             common-wealth
             ,
             is
             recompenced
             with
             hatred
             ,
             enuie
             ,
             grudges
             ,
             euill
             words
             ,
             and
             slanderous
             reportes
             .
             In
             this
             case
             ,
             the
             comfort
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             a
             man
             be
             in
             the
             world
             neither
             regarded
             ,
             nor
             rewarded
             ,
             as
             his
             desert
             is
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             seeth
             what
             hee
             doth
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             plentifull
             rewarder
             of
             all
             
               that
               seek
               &
               serue
               him
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             especially
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             not
             onely
             themselues
             serue
             him
             in
             his
             chiefe
             places
             of
             seruice
             ,
             but
             also
             doe
             winne
             many
             other
             to
             seek
             and
             serue
             God.
             
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             
               if
               God
               be
               a
               rewarder
               of
               them
               that
               seeke
               him
               ,
            
             then
             doubtlesse
             he
             is
             a
             
               reuenger
               of
               them
               that
               hate
               him
               :
            
             for
             he
             ,
             that
             can
             mightily
             
               reward
               his
            
             followers
             ,
             can
             also
             mightily
             be
             reuenged
             of
             his
             enemies
             .
             These
             two
             are
             the
             two
             parts
             of
             
               a
               Kings
               power
            
             ,
             To
             be
             able
             highly
             to
             aduance
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             mightily
             to
             punish
             his
             enemies
             :
             therefore
             principally
             this
             belongs
             to
             the
             
               King
               of
               Kings
            
             .
             This
             sentence
             therefore
             is
             a
             thunderbolt
             of
             a
             most
             fearefull
             threatning
             against
             all
             impenitent
             sinners
             ;
             assuring
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             persist
             to
             profane
             Gods
             holy
             name
             by
             their
             carelesse
             sinning
             against
             him
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             finde
             and
             feele
             him
             a
             powerfull
             reuenger
             of
             them
             that
             hate
             him
             .
             Thus
             he
             promiseth
             ,
             himselfe
             ,
             Deuter.
             ●2
             .
             40.41.42
             :
             
               I
               lift
               vp
               my
               hand
               to
               heauen
               ,
               and
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               liue
               for
               euer
               .
               If
               I
               whet
               my
               glittering
               sword
               ,
               and
               my
               hand
               take
               hold
               on
               iudgement
               ,
               I
               will
               execute
               vengeance
               on
               my
               enemies
               ,
               and
               reward
               them
               that
               hate
               me
               .
            
             Where
             also
             note
             how
             the
             same
             phrase
             is
             vsed
             :
             for
             as
             here
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             God
             is
             
               a
               rewarder
               of
               them
               
               that
               seeke
               him
            
             :
             So
             in
             Deuteronomie
             ;
             
               A
               rewarder
               of
               them
               that
               hate
               him
               .
            
             If
             any
             obiect
             how
             these
             two
             can
             stand
             together
             ;
             for
             a
             man
             had
             as
             good
             hate
             him
             as
             seeke
             him
             ,
             if
             the
             
               same
               reward
            
             belong
             to
             both
             :
             I
             answere
             ;
             A
             reward
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             same
             reward
             belongs
             vnto
             them
             .
             Theeues
             and
             murderers
             are
             iustly
             rewarded
             ,
             when
             they
             die
             for
             their
             facts
             :
             and
             the
             King
             rewards
             a
             good
             seruant
             ,
             when
             hee
             aduanceth
             him
             to
             honour
             ,
             They
             that
             seeke
             God
             ,
             are
             rewarded
             with
             mercies
             and
             fauours
             aboue
             their
             desert
             :
             they
             that
             hate
             God
             ,
             
               are
               rewarded
            
             with
             vengeance
             and
             torments
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             desert
             :
             and
             this
             shall
             all
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             enemies
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             as
             sure
             to
             finde
             ,
             as
             euer
             any
             that
             
               sought
               God
            
             ,
             obtained
             mercie
             .
          
           
             But
             worldly
             men
             will
             say
             ,
             we
             hate
             not
             God
             ,
             wee
             are
             no
             Iewes
             nor
             Turkes
             ,
             we
             are
             christened
             ,
             &
             come
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             law
             ,
             as
             good
             subiects
             should
             doe
             .
             I
             answer
             ;
             neither
             doe
             Turkes
             nor
             Iewes
             hate
             God
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             all
             :
             for
             ,
             they
             denie
             not
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             but
             acknowledge
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             circumcised
             ,
             and
             liue
             more
             strictly
             in
             their
             deuotions
             then
             most
             Christians
             .
             Here
             is
             therefore
             more
             required
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             shall
             make
             them
             also
             good
             friends
             with
             God
             :
             But
             a
             man
             may
             hate
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             neither
             Turke
             nor
             Iew
             ;
             hee
             may
             acknowledge
             Christ
             and
             the
             Trinitie
             ,
             and
             yet
             hate
             God.
             For
             ,
             as
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               that
               is
               not
               with
               me
               is
               against
               mee
               ,
               and
               hee
               that
               gathereth
               not
               with
               me
               ,
               scattereth
               :
            
             So
             is
             it
             here
             ;
             Hee
             ,
             that
             seeketh
             not
             ,
             serueth
             not
             ,
             and
             loueth
             not
             God
             ,
             hateth
             God
             :
             for
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             man
             can
             know
             God
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             needes
             either
             for
             his
             mercies
             loue
             him
             ,
             or
             else
             hate
             him
             for
             his
             iustice
             against
             sinne
             and
             sinners
             .
             Againe
             ,
             Christ
             bids
             vs
             ,
             
               If
               you
               loue
               me
               ,
               keepe
               my
               Commaundements
               .
            
             If
             then
             to
             keepe
             Gods
             commandements
             ,
             be
             a
             sign
             of
             one
             that
             loues
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             one
             loues
             not
             God
             ,
             when
             hee
             hath
             no
             care
             to
             keepe
             them
             .
             By
             which
             two
             places
             ,
             it
             appeares
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             makes
             not
             conscience
             of
             sinne
             ,
             is
             Gods
             enemie
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             so
             reputes
             him
             :
             therefore
             let
             this
             feare
             euery
             man
             from
             liuing
             carelesly
             in
             his
             sinne
             ,
             and
             driue
             him
             to
             true
             repentance
             :
             for
             
             else
             let
             him
             assure
             himselfe
             ,
             God
             is
             not
             so
             
               plentifull
               a
               rewarder
            
             of
             them
             that
             seeke
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             as
             
               powerfull
               a
               reuenger
            
             vpon
             those
             that
             hate
             him
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
               if
               God
               be
               a
               rewarder
               of
               them
               that
               seeke
               him
               ,
            
             wee
             learne
             the
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             Gods
             seruice
             and
             the
             diuels
             .
             The
             diuels
             seruants
             are
             fed
             with
             faire
             words
             ,
             but
             get
             nothing
             ,
             the
             diuell
             is
             able
             to
             giue
             them
             nothing
             :
             but
             Gods
             seruants
             (
             as
             wee
             see
             heere
             )
             are
             plentifully
             rewarded
             .
             God
             is
             
               a
               rewarder
            
             of
             them
             that
             seeke
             him
             :
             but
             the
             diuell
             is
             a
             deceiuer
             of
             them
             that
             serue
             him
             .
             But
             will
             some
             say
             ,
             There
             is
             none
             so
             mad
             to
             be
             the
             diuels
             seruants
             .
             I
             answere
             :
             Hee
             that
             doth
             any
             mans
             worke
             ,
             is
             either
             his
             seruant
             or
             his
             slaue
             :
             but
             euery
             sinfull
             wicked
             man
             doth
             the
             diuels
             worke
             ,
             for
             sinne
             is
             the
             diuels
             worke
             ;
             therefore
             all
             impenitent
             sinners
             are
             the
             diuels
             seruants
             .
             It
             is
             Christes
             argument
             to
             the
             Iewes
             :
             
               You
               are
               of
               your
               Father
               the
               diuell
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               the
               workes
               of
               your
               Father
               you
               will
               doe
               :
               murthers
               and
               lies
               are
               his
               workes
               ,
               you
               liue
               in
               these
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               doe
               these
               workes
               ;
               therefore
               you
               are
               his
               seruants
               .
            
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             
             that
             
               whosoeuer
               committeth
               sinne
            
             (
             and
             liueth
             therein
             without
             repentance
             )
             
               the
               same
               is
               the
               seruant
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             Now
             sinne
             is
             but
             the
             bawde
             or
             broker
             to
             the
             diuell
             :
             they
             that
             are
             the
             seruants
             of
             sin
             ,
             sinne
             preferres
             them
             to
             the
             diuell
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             become
             his
             seruants
             :
             therefore
             whosoeuer
             is
             the
             seruant
             of
             sinne
             ,
             is
             by
             that
             meanes
             the
             slaue
             and
             seruant
             of
             the
             diuell
             also
             .
             Which
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             it
             will
             fall
             out
             vpon
             the
             reckoning
             ,
             that
             the
             diuell
             hath
             more
             seruants
             in
             the
             world
             then
             God
             hath
             :
             which
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             lamentable
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             he
             deludeth
             all
             his
             seruants
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             able
             
               to
               reward
               them
            
             ,
             nor
             to
             giue
             them
             any
             good
             thing
             .
          
           
             But
             will
             some
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             nothing
             so
             :
             for
             contrariwise
             ,
             who
             haue
             the
             honours
             ,
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             wealth
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             who
             haue
             hearts
             ease
             and
             the
             world
             at
             will
             ,
             but
             such
             men
             ?
             I
             answere
             :
             True
             ,
             it
             is
             commonly
             so
             ;
             but
             haue
             they
             those
             from
             Sathan
             ?
             No
             ,
             not
             the
             least
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             but
             all
             
             from
             God
             :
             for
             euery
             man
             is
             Gods
             childe
             by
             creation
             ,
             and
             some
             by
             grace
             ,
             to
             euery
             one
             of
             his
             children
             he
             ordaines
             and
             giues
             
               a
               portion
            
             :
             but
             to
             his
             children
             by
             grace
             
               a
               double
               portion
            
             ;
             both
             here
             ,
             and
             in
             heauen
             .
             The
             wicked
             men
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             feare
             nor
             serue
             him
             ;
             therefore
             they
             haue
             no
             part
             nor
             portion
             in
             heauen
             ,
             but
             here
             they
             haue
             it
             :
             So
             saith
             Dauid
             ;
             there
             are
             some
             men
             ,
             which
             are
             
               men
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               haue
               their
               portion
               in
               this
               life
               :
            
             
             
               these
               mens
               bellies
               God
               filleth
               with
               his
               hidden
               treasures
               ,
               they
               and
               their
               children
               haue
               enough
               ,
               and
               leaue
               the
               rest
               for
               their
               children
               after
               them
               :
            
             Where
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             wicked
             men
             haue
             their
             parts
             and
             portions
             of
             Gods
             blessings
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             their
             wealth
             and
             pleasures
             are
             graunted
             them
             by
             &
             
               from
               God
            
             ,
             as
             their
             portion
             ;
             reseruing
             the
             principall
             part
             of
             the
             portion
             of
             his
             children
             for
             a
             better
             life
             .
             Therefore
             all
             the
             
               good
               things
            
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             which
             
               Diues
               receiued
            
             ,
             and
             all
             wicked
             men
             doe
             receiue
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             
             are
             not
             any
             rewards
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             but
             gifts
             
               of
               God
            
             ;
             so
             vnworthy
             a
             Maister
             is
             the
             diuell
             to
             serue
             .
             Indeede
             he
             will
             promise
             his
             poore
             slaues
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             can
             performe
             nothing
             ,
             but
             will
             lie
             vnto
             them
             and
             deceiue
             them
             .
             He
             told
             Christ
             confidently
             ,
             when
             he
             let
             him
             see
             the
             glory
             and
             greatnesse
             of
             this
             world
             ;
             
               All
               this
               is
               mine
               ,
               and
               I
               giue
               it
               to
               whom
               I
               will
               :
            
             
             but
             hee
             was
             a
             
               lier
               from
               the
               beginning
            
             ,
             
             &
             so
             he
             is
             here
             .
             He
             lied
             to
             the
             first
             Adam
             ,
             and
             no
             maruell
             ,
             that
             dare
             auouch
             so
             fond
             and
             loude
             a
             lye
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             
               second
               Adam
            
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ.
             He
             promised
             the
             
               first
               Adam
            
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             God
             ,
             and
             heere
             the
             
               second
               Adam
            
             to
             make
             him
             King
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             it
             :
             but
             he
             performed
             both
             alike
             ,
             he
             deceiued
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             the
             second
             also
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             trusted
             him
             .
             Nor
             did
             euer
             any
             trust
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             deceiued
             him
             (
             I
             meane
             euen
             for
             the
             base
             things
             of
             this
             life
             )
             :
             witnesse
             else
             all
             his
             witches
             (
             his
             most
             deuoted
             and
             professed
             seruants
             of
             all
             other
             )
             if
             euer
             he
             made
             anie
             one
             of
             them
             wealthy
             :
             all
             ages
             are
             not
             able
             to
             shew
             one
             .
             Whereas
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             there
             was
             neuer
             man
             that
             serued
             God
             ,
             but
             had
             a
             competent
             measure
             of
             comforts
             for
             this
             life
             (
             and
             some
             ,
             abundance
             )
             and
             yet
             all
             that
             but
             the
             first
             fruits
             
             and
             beginnings
             of
             that
             reward
             ,
             which
             is
             laid
             vp
             for
             them
             in
             another
             world
             .
             Which
             being
             true
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             strange
             and
             lamentable
             case
             ,
             to
             see
             men
             (
             for
             all
             this
             )
             debase
             themselues
             to
             this
             base
             and
             slauish
             seruice
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             and
             to
             refuse
             this
             high
             and
             honourable
             seruice
             of
             
               almighty
               God
            
             ?
             A
             common
             seruant
             in
             this
             world
             hath
             more
             wit
             :
             he
             ,
             if
             he
             cā
             heare
             of
             a
             better
             seruice
             ,
             a
             Maister
             who
             giues
             better
             wages
             ,
             and
             who
             better
             preferres
             his
             seruants
             ,
             will
             leaue
             his
             old
             Maister
             ,
             &
             make
             meanes
             to
             get
             the
             other
             .
             And
             shall
             not
             we
             be
             as
             wise
             for
             both
             soule
             and
             body
             ,
             as
             they
             for
             the
             body
             alone
             ?
             Shall
             they
             leaue
             a
             man
             for
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             we
             leaue
             the
             diuell
             for
             God
             ?
          
           
             Let
             vs
             therefore
             abandon
             the
             base
             seruice
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             who
             neither
             can
             ,
             nor
             will
             reward
             them
             that
             serue
             him
             ;
             put
             away
             so
             ill
             a
             Maister
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             so
             much
             as
             meate
             and
             drinke
             to
             giue
             vs
             (
             for
             wee
             haue
             euen
             that
             from
             God
             :
             but
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             he
             hath
             nothing
             to
             giue
             vs
             ,
             saue
             in
             this
             world
             sorrow
             and
             shame
             ,
             and
             an
             
               ill
               conscience
            
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             the
             torments
             
               of
               hell
            
             with
             himselfe
             )
             :
             And
             let
             vs
             all
             seeke
             the
             blessed
             seruice
             of
             God.
             If
             wee
             know
             not
             how
             to
             attaine
             it
             ,
             goe
             to
             Christ
             by
             heartie
             confession
             of
             thy
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             earnest
             prayer
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             preferre
             thee
             to
             God
             his
             Father
             :
             for
             neuer
             was
             any
             denied
             ,
             that
             ,
             with
             a
             good
             and
             true
             heart
             ,
             offred
             himselfe
             to
             Gods
             seruice
             .
             Then
             shal
             we
             feele
             and
             finde
             what
             a
             blessed
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             be
             Gods
             seruant
             :
             of
             whom
             ,
             it
             was
             euer
             true
             ,
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             here
             saith
             ,
             and
             is
             ,
             and
             euer
             shall
             be
             ,
             that
             
               He
               is
               an
               honourable
               rewarder
               of
               them
               that
               seeke
               him
               .
            
          
           
             And
             thus
             we
             haue
             (
             in
             some
             part
             )
             the
             meaning
             and
             vse
             of
             this
             notable
             sentence
             :
             wherein
             wee
             haue
             stoode
             the
             longer
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             excellent
             principles
             of
             all
             
               Practicall
               Diuinitie
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             put
             all
             together
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             see
             how
             it
             proues
             
               Henoch
               to
               be
               taken
               away
               by
               faith
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             first
             ground
             ,
             and
             the
             maine
             matter
             of
             all
             this
             exsample
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             two
             verses
             .
          
           
             
               God
               is
               a
               rewarder
               of
               all
            
             his
             children
             
               that
               seeke
               him
            
             by
             faith
             :
             
             therefore
             it
             is
             
               faith
               by
               which
               Gods
               children
               please
               God
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             holy
             Henoch
             ,
             who
             was
             
               taken
               vp
               by
               God
            
             from
             earth
             to
             heauen
             ,
             both
             pleased
             God
             
               by
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             
               by
               faith
               was
               taken
               away
            
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             commendation
             of
             
               Henochs
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             exsamples
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             liued
             in
             the
             first
             world
             
               before
               the
               floud
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             followeth
             the
             exsample
             of
             Noah
             ,
             who
             liued
             in
             both
             worlds
             ,
             both
             before
             and
             after
             the
             floud
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Noahs
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 HEBREVVES
                 .
                 11.7
              
               .
            
             
               By
               Faith
               ,
               Noah
               being
               warned
               of
               God
               of
               the
               things
               which
               were
               as
               yet
               not
               seene
               ,
               moued
               with
               reuerence
               ,
               prepared
               the
               Arke
               to
               the
               sauing
               of
               his
               houshold
               :
               through
               the
               which
               Arke
               he
               condemned
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               was
               made
               heire
               of
               the
               righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               faith
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           this
           verse
           is
           contained
           the
           
             third
             exsample
          
           ,
           
           and
           the
           last
           in
           order
           of
           those
           who
           liued
           afore
           the
           floud
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           and
           olde
           world
           ;
           namely
           ,
           of
           the
           renowned
           Patriarke
           Noah
           ,
           the
           tenth
           from
           Adam
           .
        
         
           Of
           whom
           and
           whose
           faith
           ,
           great
           &
           glorious
           things
           are
           spoken
           in
           this
           verse
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           a
           high
           and
           excellent
           stile
           ,
           full
           of
           maiestie
           ,
           and
           diuine
           eloquence
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           Noahs
           faith
           ,
           two
           points
           are
           laide
           downe
           ;
           first
           ,
           the
           
             ground
             of
             his
             faith
          
           :
           secondly
           ,
           
             the
             commendation
          
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           ground
           of
           his
           faith
           was
           a
           speciall
           reuelation
           frō
           God
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             Noah
             being
             warned
             of
             God.
          
           The
           things
           reuealed
           ,
           wherof
           God
           warned
           him
           ,
           are
           laid
           down
           two
           wayes
           :
           first
           ,
           generally
           ,
           to
           be
           
             things
             as
             yet
             not
             seene
          
           ;
           then
           particularly
           three
           in
           number
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Gods
           Iudgement
           vpon
           the
           sinfull
           world
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           purposed
           to
           destroy
           it
           by
           water
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Gods
           mercie
           on
           Noah
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           saue
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           family
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           he
           would
           saue
           him
           by
           
             an
             Arke
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           must
           make
           one
           ▪
           and
           these
           be
           the
           things
           whereof
           Noah
           was
           warned
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           His
           faith
           is
           commended
           by
           three
           worthy
           effects
           or
           operations
           in
           him
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           
             moued
             in
             him
             a
             reuerence
          
           ,
           or
           a
           reuerent
           regard
           of
           the
           warning
           sent
           him
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           made
           him
           
             prepare
             the
             Arke
          
           :
           of
           which
           Arke
           there
           are
           set
           downe
           two
           ends
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             It
             
               saued
               his
               houshold
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             
               condemned
               the
               world
            
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           
             made
             him
             heire
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           This
           ,
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           resolution
           of
           these
           wordes
           :
           and
           they
           containe
           manie
           excellent
           things
           concerning
           his
           faith
           .
        
         
           
             By
             faith
          
           Noah
           
             being
             warned
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             things
             which
             were
             as
             yet
             not
             seene
             :
          
        
         
           
             By
             faith
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           a
           generall
           and
           historicall
           Faith
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           a
           true
           and
           sauing
           faith
           in
           the
           Messias
           to
           come
           ,
           Noah
           (
           being
           warned
           of
           God
           of
           the
           iust
           Iudgement
           hee
           purposed
           to
           bring
           vpon
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           an
           vniuersall
           floud
           ;
           and
           of
           his
           
             mercifull
             prouidence
          
           ,
           to
           him
           and
           his
           family
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           saue
           them
           by
           an
           Arke
           (
           all
           which
           things
           were
           then
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           therefore
           vnseene
           )
           hee
           beleeued
           these
           forewarnings
           of
           God
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           in
           reuerence
           to
           this
           message
           from
           God
           ,
           he
           prepared
           the
           Arke
           ,
           and
           thereby
           saued
           his
           houshold
           ,
           and
           condemned
           the
           wicked
           world
           .
           And
           so
           his
           faith
           by
           all
           these
           appearing
           to
           be
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           did
           make
           him
           a
           iust
           and
           righteous
           man
           in
           Gods
           sight
           .
           This
           is
           the
           summe
           and
           substance
           of
           Noahs
           exsample
           :
           let
           vs
           speake
           of
           the
           seuerall
           parts
           in
           order
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           point
           is
           the
           Ground
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           
             A
             warning
             or
             an
             answere
             from
             God.
          
           For
           ,
           he
           being
           a
           righteous
           man
           in
           that
           wicked
           
           age
           ,
           wherein
           all
           the
           world
           weltred
           in
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           walking
           before
           God
           in
           great
           holinesse
           ,
           when
           no
           man
           cared
           for
           religion
           ,
           hee
           had
           this
           speciall
           fauour
           from
           God
           ,
           that
           when
           hee
           purposed
           to
           destroy
           the
           world
           for
           their
           sinne
           ,
           hee
           first
           of
           all
           reuealed
           to
           
             righteous
             Noah
          
           that
           purpose
           of
           his
           .
           So
           that
           these
           words
           haue
           reference
           to
           the
           reuelation
           which
           Noah
           had
           from
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           6.
           of
           Genesis
           .
           For
           ,
           this
           message
           came
           not
           from
           God
           by
           any
           Prophet
           (
           for
           wee
           know
           none
           in
           those
           euill
           dayes
           ,
           except
           Noah
           himselfe
           )
           but
           either
           by
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           an
           Angell
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           immediate
           reuelation
           from
           God
           himselfe
           :
           and
           this
           fauour
           he
           receiued
           from
           God
           ,
           not
           for
           any
           cause
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           was
           a
           holy
           and
           righteous
           man.
           
        
         
           From
           hence
           ,
           wee
           may
           learne
           diuers
           excellent
           instructions
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           whereas
           God
           maketh
           choise
           of
           Noah
           ,
           to
           reueale
           vnto
           him
           his
           counsell
           ,
           and
           his
           iudgements
           to
           come
           ;
           wee
           learne
           that
           this
           is
           a
           prerogatiue
           which
           God
           bestoweth
           on
           such
           as
           feare
           him
           ,
           he
           reuealeth
           his
           counsels
           to
           them
           in
           a
           speciall
           manner
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           purposes
           of
           Iudgements
           vpon
           his
           enemies
           ,
           or
           of
           mercies
           vnto
           his
           Church
           .
           Thus
           dealt
           he
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           Gen.
           18.19
           .
           
             Shall
             I
          
           (
           saith
           God
           )
           
             hide
             from
             Abraham
             the
             thing
             that
             I
             will
             doe
             ?
          
           which
           thing
           was
           ,
           the
           destruction
           of
           Sodome
           ,
           and
           her
           sisters
           .
           And
           so
           when
           the
           Sodomites
           liued
           in
           wanton
           carelesnesse
           ,
           and
           put
           farre
           from
           them
           the
           euill
           day
           ,
           then
           Abraham
           knew
           from
           God
           their
           destruction
           was
           at
           hand
           .
           And
           as
           in
           that
           ,
           for
           is
           it
           generally
           true
           in
           all
           his
           great
           workes
           :
           that
           
             the
             Lord
             God
             will
             doe
             nothing
             ,
             but
             he
             reueales
             his
             secrets
             to
             his
             seruants
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           Amos
           3.7
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           not
           a
           prerogatiue
           of
           Prophets
           alone
           ,
           or
           of
           such
           as
           were
           extraordinary
           men
           as
           Abraham
           was
           :
           but
           
             the
             secrets
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             amongst
             such
             as
             feare
             him
             ,
          
           Psalme
           25.14
           .
           All
           that
           feare
           the
           holy
           name
           of
           God
           ;
           are
           Gods
           friends
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Counsaile
           :
           and
           therefore
           not
           Abraham
           onely
           is
           called
           
             the
             friend
             of
             God
          
           ,
           Iames
           2.23
           :
           But
           of
           all
           true
           beleeuers
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           Iohn
           15.14.15
           ;
           
             You
             are
             my
             friends
             ,
             If
             you
             
             doe
             what
             I
             commaund
             you
             :
             henceforth
             I
             call
             you
             not
             seruants
             ,
             but
             friends
             ,
             for
             the
             seruant
             knoweth
             not
             what
             his
             Maister
             doth
             ▪
             but
             all
             things
             that
             I
             haue
             heard
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             haue
             I
             made
             knowne
             vnto
             you
             ▪
          
           As
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           I
           will
           communicate
           and
           impart
           my
           secrets
           vnto
           you
           ,
           as
           one
           friend
           doth
           vnto
           another
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           shall
           be
           fit
           for
           you
           to
           know
           .
           And
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           1.
           
           Corinth
           .
           2.15
           .
           
             A
             faithfull
             and
             a
             holy
             man
             discerneth
             into
             the
             deepe
             counsailes
             of
             God
          
           ;
           which
           are
           reuealed
           vnto
           them
           as
           much
           as
           concerneth
           their
           saluations
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           more
           ;
           as
           here
           ,
           vnto
           Noah
           ,
           who
           was
           fore-warned
           of
           God
           ,
           
             of
             things
             then
             not
             seene
          
           .
        
         
           This
           prerogatiue
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           vnderstoode
           with
           some
           cautions
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           more
           proper
           to
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           holy
           Ministers
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           to
           ordinary
           Christians
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           more
           ordinary
           in
           the
           
             old
             testament
          
           ,
           then
           now
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           If
           any
           obiect
           ,
           Then
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           afore
           Christ
           ,
           was
           better
           then
           it
           is
           now
           vnder
           Christ
           ;
        
         
           I
           answere
           :
           Not
           so
           ;
           for
           first
           ,
           we
           are
           recompenced
           by
           hauing
           the
           Scriptures
           perfect
           ,
           and
           complete
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           not
           :
           and
           by
           hauing
           the
           substance
           of
           their
           shadowes
           ,
           and
           the
           performance
           of
           their
           promises
           :
           in
           which
           respects
           our
           state
           is
           farre
           more
           excellent
           then
           theirs
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           for
           this
           particular
           ,
           I
           answere
           ,
           they
           indeede
           had
           more
           ordinarie
           reuelation
           of
           matters
           
             personall
             and
             priuate
          
           ,
           and
           not
           directly
           touching
           saluation
           :
           but
           of
           such
           things
           as
           are
           generall
           ,
           and
           doe
           necessarily
           concerne
           saluation
           ;
           wee
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           haue
           more
           euident
           demonstration
           ,
           and
           more
           full
           reuelation
           ,
           then
           they
           had
           afore
           Christ.
           For
           exsample
           ,
           particular
           mercies
           to
           some
           faithfull
           men
           ,
           or
           particular
           iudgements
           on
           Gods
           enemies
           ,
           whether
           particular
           men
           or
           whole
           kingdomes
           ,
           were
           after
           reuealed
           to
           godly
           men
           ,
           in
           those
           dayes
           (
           as
           here
           to
           Noah
           )
           :
           but
           saluation
           by
           the
           Messias
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           how
           the
           Messias
           should
           saue
           his
           Church
           ,
           is
           more
           fully
           and
           plainly
           reuealed
           now
           then
           in
           those
           dayes
           .
        
         
         
           Out
           of
           which
           consideration
           ariseth
           the
           third
           caution
           :
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           reuelations
           of
           Gods
           will
           ,
           to
           be
           expected
           now
           vnder
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           are
           ordinarily
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           these
           ;
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           &
           a
           discerning
           of
           true
           Scripture
           from
           forged
           ,
           of
           true
           Sacraments
           from
           supposed
           ,
           of
           true
           doctrine
           from
           false
           ,
           of
           true
           Pastors
           from
           false
           Prophets
           .
           These
           &
           such
           like
           ,
           as
           farre
           forth
           as
           they
           are
           necessary
           to
           saluation
           ,
           all
           true
           and
           faithfull
           beleeuers
           (
           which
           out
           of
           an
           humbled
           heart
           ,
           by
           deuoute
           prayer
           doe
           seeke
           it
           at
           Gods
           hand
           )
           are
           sure
           to
           haue
           reuealed
           vnto
           them
           from
           God.
           But
           as
           for
           other
           purposes
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           personall
           and
           particular
           matters
           ,
           or
           what
           shall
           be
           his
           blessings
           ,
           or
           what
           his
           iudgements
           to
           these
           and
           these
           men
           ,
           families
           ,
           Cities
           ,
           or
           Kingdomes
           ;
           or
           when
           ,
           or
           how
           he
           will
           change
           States
           ,
           or
           translate
           kingdomes
           :
           Or
           by
           what
           extraordinarie
           meanes
           hee
           will
           haue
           his
           Gospell
           propagated
           ,
           or
           a
           declining
           Church
           or
           State
           vpholden
           ;
           these
           we
           are
           not
           to
           expect
           ,
           nor
           easily
           to
           belieue
           any
           that
           shall
           say
           ,
           such
           things
           are
           reuealed
           vnto
           them
           .
           And
           yet
           wee
           tye
           not
           the
           Lord
           in
           such
           straite
           bonds
           ,
           but
           that
           hee
           may
           sometime
           extraordinarily
           reueale
           his
           purpose
           therein
           ,
           to
           some
           his
           selected
           seruants
           :
           yet
           prouided
           ,
           that
           that
           reuelation
           be
           examined
           and
           allowed
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           as
           for
           such
           things
           as
           concerne
           immediatly
           the
           saluation
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           Gods
           spirit
           doth
           most
           comfortably
           reueale
           them
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           in
           our
           prayers
           ,
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Sacraments
           :
           of
           all
           which
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           true
           ,
           that
           
             the
             secrets
             of
             God
             are
             amongst
             them
             that
             feare
             him
             .
          
        
         
           The
           vse
           of
           this
           doctrine
           is
           double
           ;
           for
           instruction
           ,
           and
           for
           exhortation
           .
           For
           our
           instruction
           ,
           here
           we
           learne
           how
           to
           answere
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           they
           aske
           vs
           ,
           how
           doe
           wee
           know
           true
           religion
           from
           erroneous
           ;
           or
           true
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           Sacraments
           from
           forged
           ?
           We
           answere
           ,
           first
           ,
           by
           it selfe
           ,
           by
           sight
           and
           sense
           of
           the
           excellencie
           thereof
           ;
           as
           we
           know
           gold
           from
           brasse
           ,
           or
           siluer
           from
           lead
           .
           But
           what
           if
           the
           brasse
           or
           tinne
           be
           gilded
           ouer
           ?
           I
           then
           answere
           secondly
           ,
           wee
           can
           know
           gold
           from
           brasse
           ,
           and
           siluer
           from
           tinne
           by
           the
           sound
           
           and
           smell
           ,
           and
           hardnesse
           to
           endure
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           operation
           :
           so
           there
           is
           a
           spirituall
           sound
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           a
           spiritual
           comfort
           and
           taste
           in
           true
           religion
           ,
           a
           spirituall
           operation
           (
           in
           holy
           mens
           hearts
           )
           of
           the
           true
           Sacraments
           .
           But
           what
           if
           
             false
             Prophets
          
           come
           in
           
             sheepes
             cloathing
          
           ,
           and
           by
           lying
           wonders
           ,
           seeme
           to
           giue
           the
           same
           sound
           ,
           taste
           ,
           smell
           ,
           vertue
           ,
           and
           operation
           vnto
           their
           forgeries
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           chalenge
           it
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           theirs
           is
           true
           ?
           I
           answere
           lastly
           ;
           Then
           we
           know
           true
           Religion
           ,
           true
           Scripture
           ▪
           true
           Sacraments
           ,
           true
           Prophets
           ,
           true
           Doctrines
           from
           false
           ,
           by
           a
           holy
           and
           supernaturall
           reuelation
           from
           Gods
           spirit
           ;
           which
           ,
           by
           euident
           and
           powerfull
           demonstration
           ,
           assureth
           vs
           ,
           what
           is
           true
           and
           what
           is
           false
           ,
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           saluation
           .
           And
           this
           spirit
           is
           giuen
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           in
           true
           humility
           doe
           seeke
           it
           ,
           in
           holy
           prayer
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           holy
           and
           frequent
           vse
           of
           Gods
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           ;
           and
           to
           none
           else
           .
           And
           surely
           if
           the
           Papists
           were
           as
           well
           acquainted
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           with
           their
           owne
           forged
           reuelations
           ,
           they
           would
           neuer
           denie
           it
           .
           By
           force
           of
           this
           testimonie
           a
           Christian
           man
           knoweth
           ,
           as
           assuredly
           as
           that
           God
           is
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           now
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           as
           hee
           exerciseth
           his
           place
           and
           power
           ,
           cannot
           be
           the
           true
           
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           And
           that
           Poperie
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           now
           established
           by
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ,
           and
           taught
           by
           the
           most
           learned
           of
           their
           side
           ,
           cannot
           be
           the
           true
           religion
           ,
           nor
           the
           safest
           way
           to
           heauē
           .
           And
           when
           question
           is
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           
             there
             is
             one
             God
             and
             one
             Mediatour
             betwixt
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             the
             man
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ;
           If
           all
           the
           world
           should
           say
           the
           contrary
           ,
           a
           Christian
           man
           will
           know
           and
           beleeue
           there
           are
           
             no
             more
             Mediatours
             to
             God
             but
             Christ
             :
          
           or
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             was
             offred
             for
             our
             sinnes
             once
             for
             all
          
           ;
           that
           ther
           is
           no
           sacrifice
           can
           purchase
           vs
           pardon
           ,
           but
           his
           ;
           let
           Papists
           colour
           the
           matter
           by
           vnsound
           distinctions
           as
           much
           as
           they
           can
           :
           &
           the
           same
           might
           be
           shewed
           in
           diuers
           other
           points
           and
           places
           .
           And
           if
           any
           aske
           how
           this
           can
           be
           :
           I
           answere
           ;
           Noah
           was
           
             warned
             of
             God
             of
             things
             not
             seene
             :
          
           So
           Gods
           children
           are
           warned
           and
           assured
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           such
           things
           as
           concerne
           their
           
           saluation
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           things
           beyond
           sense
           and
           reason
           ,
           
             Gods
             secrets
             doe
             belong
             vnto
             them
             .
          
        
         
           The
           vse
           of
           exhortation
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           warne
           his
           children
           of
           his
           Will
           ,
           &
           reueale
           his
           secrets
           to
           them
           ,
           this
           should
           moue
           and
           excite
           vs
           to
           become
           truly
           and
           indeede
           Gods
           seruants
           :
           for
           we
           serue
           not
           a
           Lord
           that
           is
           strange
           and
           austere
           vnto
           vs
           ;
           that
           will
           not
           giue
           vs
           a
           good
           looke
           ,
           or
           a
           faire
           word
           :
           nay
           ,
           hee
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           that
           ,
           that
           he
           calls
           vs
           to
           his
           holy
           Counsell
           ,
           and
           makes
           vs
           knowe
           his
           secrets
           ,
           and
           communicates
           his
           owne
           selfe
           vnto
           vs
           by
           his
           blessed
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           Spirit
           reuealeth
           vnto
           vs
           many
           excellent
           mysteries
           of
           saluation
           ,
           which
           the
           carnal
           and
           profane
           men
           of
           the
           world
           neuer
           dreame
           of
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           place
           :
           let
           vs
           obserue
           ,
           that
           
             Noah
             being
             thus
             warned
             of
             God
          
           in
           this
           particular
           matter
           (
           as
           he
           had
           beene
           formerly
           warned
           &
           taught
           of
           saluation
           by
           a
           Messias
           to
           come
           )
           beleeueth
           not
           onely
           the
           generall
           promise
           of
           saluation
           ,
           but
           also
           this
           particular
           promise
           of
           his
           preseruation
           and
           deliuerance
           .
           Out
           of
           which
           his
           practice
           ,
           we
           may
           learne
           two
           things
           ;
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           faith
           is
           a
           supernaturall
           worke
           of
           God
           in
           those
           mens
           hearts
           that
           haue
           it
           .
           That
           it
           is
           a
           
             worke
             of
             God
          
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           in
           that
           it
           alwayes
           acknowledgeth
           and
           beleeueth
           
             Gods
             word
          
           :
           that
           it
           is
           supernaturall
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           in
           that
           it
           apprehendeth
           and
           beleeueth
           whatsoeuer
           Gods
           word
           deliuereth
           ,
           be
           it
           neuer
           so
           incredible
           to
           reason
           or
           sense
           .
           But
           how
           doth
           God
           worke
           this
           faith
           ?
           By
           his
           word
           :
           for
           as
           God
           is
           the
           author
           and
           worker
           of
           faith
           ,
           so
           God
           hath
           appointed
           a
           meanes
           whereby
           he
           workes
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           his
           Word
           ;
           which
           word
           of
           God
           is
           the
           onely
           ordinarie
           outward
           meanes
           to
           worke
           faith
           .
           And
           that
           word
           of
           God
           is
           two
           wayes
           to
           be
           considered
           :
           either
           as
           reuealed
           by
           God
           himselfe
           (
           as
           to
           Noah
           heere
           )
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           being
           written
           by
           God
           ,
           is
           either
           preached
           by
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           or
           read
           by
           a
           mans
           selfe
           in
           want
           of
           preaching
           :
           and
           these
           are
           all
           one
           ,
           and
           are
           all
           meanes
           ordained
           of
           God
           to
           work
           faith
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           to
           begin
           it
           where
           it
           is
           wanting
           ,
           but
           to
           augment
           it
           where
           it
           is
           begun
           .
        
         
         
           Which
           being
           so
           ,
           it
           must
           teach
           vs
           all
           ,
           not
           onely
           with
           speciall
           care
           and
           reuerence
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           by
           whomsoeuer
           it
           is
           preached
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           heare
           it
           read
           :
           yea
           ,
           
             to
             reade
          
           it
           our selues
           with
           all
           diligence
           .
           So
           doing
           ,
           it
           will
           worke
           out
           ,
           and
           make
           perfect
           in
           vs
           that
           holy
           faith
           ,
           which
           will
           make
           vs
           blessed
           in
           our selues
           ,
           and
           accepted
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           Noah
           in
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           heere
           wee
           learne
           what
           is
           the
           whole
           
             Obiect
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           or
           what
           is
           all
           that
           that
           faith
           beleeueth
           :
           namely
           ,
           nothing
           but
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           all
           and
           euery
           word
           of
           God.
           So
           that
           faith
           hath
           two
           obiects
           ,
           differing
           not
           in
           nature
           ,
           but
           in
           degree
           ,
           principall
           and
           inferiour
           .
           The
           principall
           obiect
           of
           true
           faith
           ,
           is
           the
           promise
           of
           saluation
           by
           Christ.
           The
           inferiour
           obiect
           thereof
           ,
           are
           all
           other
           particular
           promises
           ,
           of
           safety
           ,
           deliuerance
           ,
           prouidence
           ,
           helpe
           ,
           assistance
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           or
           what
           other
           benefit
           soeuer
           is
           made
           either
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           inclusiuely
           to
           any
           particular
           man
           ;
           or
           which
           are
           personally
           made
           vnto
           him
           .
           For
           ,
           sauing
           faith
           beleeueth
           not
           onely
           the
           graund
           promise
           of
           saluation
           ,
           but
           all
           other
           promises
           either
           of
           spirituall
           or
           corporall
           blessings
           ,
           which
           are
           subordinate
           to
           the
           great
           Promise
           ,
           and
           doe
           depend
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           therefore
           apprehended
           by
           the
           same
           faith
           .
           So
           ,
           Noah
           heere
           had
           alreadie
           apprehended
           the
           maine
           Promise
           of
           saluation
           by
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           and
           had
           
             hid
             it
             in
             his
             heart
          
           :
           and
           afterward
           when
           this
           particular
           promise
           of
           his
           deliuerance
           was
           made
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           faith
           he
           laid
           hold
           on
           it
           also
           .
           And
           it
           is
           good
           reason
           that
           faith
           should
           doe
           so
           :
           for
           if
           it
           apprehend
           the
           greater
           promise
           ,
           then
           no
           maruell
           though
           it
           take
           hold
           of
           all
           other
           inferiour
           promises
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           dependances
           vpon
           the
           principall
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           that
           hath
           beene
           saide
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           wrongfully
           charged
           by
           them
           ,
           who
           say
           ,
           we
           teach
           that
           sauing
           faith
           beleeueth
           onely
           saluation
           by
           Christ
           ,
           or
           apprehendeth
           only
           the
           promise
           of
           saluatiō
           in
           Christ
           :
           for
           ,
           we
           say
           &
           teach
           ,
           It
           apprehendeth
           also
           other
           particular
           promises
           ,
           &
           euen
           the
           promises
           of
           outward
           and
           temporall
           blessings
           ;
           as
           appeareth
           in
           
           this
           exsample
           of
           Noah
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           in
           that
           Noah
           a
           faithfull
           man
           ,
           is
           heere
           warned
           of
           God
           of
           the
           dangers
           ensuing
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           may
           auoid
           them
           ;
           we
           may
           learne
           the
           louing
           care
           that
           God
           hath
           ouer
           them
           ,
           who
           haue
           a
           care
           to
           feare
           and
           serue
           him
           .
           Thus
           dealt
           hee
           with
           his
           children
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           for
           their
           comfort
           and
           preseruation
           ,
           to
           encourage
           all
           men
           to
           serue
           God
           in
           truth
           and
           vprightnesse
           ,
           as
           here
           Noah
           did
           :
           for
           ,
           so
           doing
           ,
           they
           may
           assure
           themselues
           of
           Gods
           care
           and
           prouidence
           ouer
           them
           ,
           euen
           then
           ,
           when
           his
           wrath
           smokes
           against
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           :
           and
           that
           furthermore
           in
           all
           exigents
           and
           extremities
           ,
           hee
           will
           ●each
           them
           ,
           either
           from
           his
           word
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           counsell
           of
           some
           others
           of
           his
           children
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           his
           owne
           secret
           inspiration
           ,
           what
           they
           are
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           what
           course
           to
           take
           ,
           for
           their
           safetie
           and
           deliuerance
           .
        
         
           How
           often
           shall
           a
           Christian
           man
           finde
           in
           the
           course
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           that
           God
           put
           into
           his
           minde
           ,
           to
           answere
           thus
           or
           thus
           ,
           or
           to
           foresee
           this
           or
           that
           ;
           by
           which
           his
           so
           doing
           ,
           he
           escaped
           som
           great
           danger
           :
           so
           that
           (
           though
           not
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           Noah
           was
           )
           all
           faithfull
           men
           do
           daily
           finde
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           warned
           by
           God
           of
           such
           things
           as
           doe
           concerne
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           were
           those
           things
           whereof
           Noah
           was
           warned
           from
           God
           ?
           The
           text
           saith
           :
           
             Of
             the
             things
             which
             were
             as
             yet
             not
             seene
             .
          
        
         
           This
           hath
           not
           relation
           to
           the
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           wrote
           these
           words
           ,
           but
           when
           God
           gaue
           the
           warning
           to
           Noah
           ;
           for
           then
           
             they
             were
             not
             seene
          
           ,
           but
           were
           to
           come
           :
           for
           they
           were
           not
           performed
           for
           many
           yeeres
           after
           ,
           as
           shall
           appeare
           in
           the
           particulars
           .
        
         
           Particularly
           they
           were
           these
           three
           :
           First
           ,
           the
           great
           and
           iust
           wrath
           ,
           which
           God
           had
           conceiued
           against
           the
           
             sinfull
             world
          
           ,
           for
           the
           vniuersall
           corruption
           and
           generall
           sinfulnesse
           therof
           .
           Noah
           was
           a
           
             Preacher
             of
             righteousnesse
          
           to
           that
           wicked
           age
           ;
           and
           as
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           saith
           (
           1.
           
           Epistle
           3.11
           .
           )
           The
           very
           
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             preached
             in
             him
             :
          
           but
           they
           contemned
           both
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           by
           which
           hee
           spake
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           mocke
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           
           his
           holy
           admonitions
           ,
           and
           solaced
           themselues
           in
           all
           their
           sinfull
           pleasures
           ,
           without
           feare
           or
           respect
           of
           God
           or
           man
           ,
           pleasing
           themselues
           in
           their
           owne
           defiled
           wayes
           ,
           &
           promising
           to
           themselues
           ,
           safety
           and
           security
           .
           But
           behold
           ,
           This
           Noah
           ,
           whom
           they
           esteemed
           a
           base
           and
           contemptible
           man
           ,
           vnworthy
           of
           their
           company
           ;
           to
           him
           is
           reuealed
           ,
           how
           short
           their
           time
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           must
           be
           cut
           off
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           iollity
           .
           Gods
           children
           ,
           whom
           wicked
           men
           doe
           thinke
           and
           speake
           of
           with
           great
           contempt
           ,
           doe
           know
           full
           well
           the
           miserable
           state
           of
           such
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           fearefull
           dangers
           hanging
           ouer
           them
           ;
           when
           the
           wicked
           men
           themselues
           are
           farre
           from
           thinking
           of
           any
           such
           matter
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           ,
           which
           God
           
             reuealed
             to
             Noah
          
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           
             saue
             him
          
           and
           his
           family
           from
           perishing
           by
           the
           waters
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           bring
           vpon
           the
           world
           .
           His
           
             faith
             was
             not
             in
             vaine
          
           :
           God
           rewarded
           it
           with
           a
           singular
           preseruation
           .
           Thus
           dealt
           he
           alwayes
           with
           his
           children
           ;
           deliuering
           Lot
           out
           of
           Sodome
           ,
           Gen.
           19.
           
           Rahab
           out
           of
           Hierico
           :
           Ioshua
           6.22
           .
           The
           Kenits
           from
           the
           Amalekits
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           15.
           and
           here
           Noah
           out
           of
           that
           generall
           destruction
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           God
           afore-hand
           reueales
           vnto
           him
           ,
           for
           his
           greater
           comfort
           and
           security
           :
           that
           when
           signes
           and
           strange
           tokens
           did
           foretell
           and
           shew
           ,
           that
           still
           the
           destruction
           was
           neerer
           and
           neerer
           ;
           still
           Noah
           might
           comfort
           himselfe
           in
           the
           assurance
           of
           that
           mercifull
           promise
           which
           God
           had
           made
           him
           of
           his
           deliuerance
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           family
           also
           for
           his
           sake
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           reuealed
           to
           him
           ,
           was
           the
           meanes
           whereby
           he
           should
           be
           saued
           from
           the
           vniuersall
           floud
           :
           namely
           ,
           by
           
             an
             Arke
          
           ,
           which
           for
           his
           more
           assurance
           hee
           is
           bid
           to
           make
           himselfe
           ;
           that
           so
           at
           euery
           stroke
           he
           gaue
           ,
           he
           might
           remember
           this
           mercifull
           promise
           of
           his
           God
           vnto
           him
           .
           For
           as
           euery
           stroke
           in
           the
           making
           of
           the
           Arke
           ,
           was
           a
           loude
           sounding
           Sermon
           vnto
           that
           sinfull
           generation
           ,
           to
           call
           them
           to
           repentance
           :
           so
           was
           it
           also
           an
           assurance
           vnto
           Noah
           of
           his
           deliuerance
           .
           Of
           which
           Ark
           ,
           &
           of
           Noahs
           obedience
           in
           making
           it
           ,
           we
           shall
           hereafter
           speake
           at
           large
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           concerning
           
           the
           ground
           of
           Noahs
           faith
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           warning
           or
           reuelation
           
             from
             God.
          
           
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           a
           second
           point
           :
           namely
           ,
           the
           commendation
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           or
           a
           description
           of
           the
           excellencie
           thereof
           ,
           by
           diuers
           and
           singular
           effects
           ;
           
             Moued
             with
             reuerence
             ,
          
        
         
           The
           first
           effect
           of
           his
           faith
           is
           ,
           It
           
             moued
             in
             him
             a
             reuerence
          
           ,
           or
           a
           reuerent
           feare
           of
           that
           God
           that
           spake
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           iustice
           towards
           sinne
           and
           sinners
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           mercie
           towards
           him
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           effect
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           two
           points
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               ground
               of
               this
               reuerence
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               
                 occasions
                 or
                 motiues
              
               of
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           ground
           whence
           this
           reuerence
           sprang
           ,
           was
           his
           true
           and
           sauing
           faith
           :
           for
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           first
           tells
           vs
           of
           Noahs
           faith
           ,
           &
           afterwards
           of
           this
           reuerent
           feare
           he
           had
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           great
           workes
           .
        
         
           Where
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           is
           endued
           with
           sauing
           faith
           ,
           is
           also
           touched
           with
           feare
           and
           reuerence
           at
           the
           consideration
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           glorious
           workes
           ;
           whether
           they
           be
           works
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           his
           wisedome
           ,
           his
           mercy
           ,
           or
           his
           iustice
           ,
           or
           of
           all
           together
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           :
           Dauid
           could
           not
           see
           the
           workes
           of
           Gods
           power
           in
           the
           creation
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           8.
           
           
             But
             when
             he
             looked
             vp
             and
             beheld
             the
             heauens
             ,
             the
             workes
             of
             Gods
             hands
             ,
             the
             moone
             and
             the
             starres
             which
             he
             had
             ordained
          
           ;
           hee
           forthwith
           fell
           into
           a
           reuerence
           and
           admiration
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           to
           man
           ,
           for
           whom
           and
           whose
           vse
           he
           made
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           same
           Dauid
           could
           not
           enter
           into
           consideration
           of
           Gods
           wisedome
           ,
           in
           the
           admirable
           frame
           of
           mans
           body
           ,
           Psal.
           139.13
           .
           &c.
           but
           he
           presently
           falls
           into
           a
           reuerence
           and
           admiration
           thereof
           in
           most
           excellent
           and
           passionate
           words
           :
           
             Thou
             possessest
             my
             reines
             ,
             thou
             coueredst
             me
             in
             my
             mothers
             wombe
             :
             I
             will
             praise
             thee
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             fearefully
             and
             wonderfully
             made
             .
             Meruailous
             are
             thy
             workes
             ,
             and
             that
             my
             soule
             knoweth
             right
             well
             :
             My
             bones
             are
             not
             hid
             from
             thee
             ,
             though
             I
             was
             made
             in
             a
             secret
             place
             ,
             yet
             thy
             eyes
             did
             see
             my
             substance
             when
             I
             
             was
             without
             forme
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             booke
             were
             all
             my
             members
             written
             ,
             which
             in
             continuance
             were
             fashioned
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             none
             of
             them
             before
             .
             How
             deere
             therefore
             are
             thy
             counsels
             to
             mee
             ,
             O
             God!
          
           Thus
           we
           see
           how
           this
           holy
           King
           ,
           cannot
           content
           himself
           with
           any
           tearmes
           ,
           to
           expresse
           his
           religious
           and
           reuerent
           conceite
           of
           Gods
           Maiestie
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           third
           ,
           Gods
           mercifull
           workes
           to
           his
           Church
           and
           children
           ,
           haue
           alwayes
           beene
           considered-of
           by
           good
           men
           with
           great
           reuerence
           :
           And
           ,
           
             What
             shall
             I
             giue
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           saith
           Dauid
           ,
           
             for
             all
             his
             benefites
             poured
             on
             mee
             ?
          
           (
           Psalm
           116.12
           .
           )
        
         
           But
           especially
           ,
           the
           Iudgements
           of
           God
           haue
           beene
           alwaies
           entertained
           of
           Gods
           children
           with
           much
           reuerence
           and
           admiration
           .
           Blessed
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           
             My
             flesh
             trembleth
             for
             feare
             of
             thee
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             afraid
             of
             thy
             Iudgements
             ,
          
           Psal.
           119.120
           .
           How
           would
           this
           noble
           King
           haue
           trembled
           and
           been
           afraid
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           beene
           a
           priuate
           man
           ?
           And
           how
           glorious
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           workes
           of
           iudgements
           ,
           whereat
           euen
           Kings
           themselues
           doe
           tremble
           ?
           And
           the
           Prophet
           Habbacuk
           saith
           ,
           that
           when
           hee
           but
           hea●d
           of
           Gods
           iudgements
           to
           come
           ,
           
             his
             belly
             trembled
             ,
             his
             lips
             shooke
             ,
             rottennesse
             entred
             into
             his
             bones
             ,
          
           Habba
           .
           3.16
           .
           And
           thus
           Noah
           here
           ,
           hearing
           of
           Gods
           iust
           wrath
           against
           the
           sinfull
           world
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           purpose
           to
           ouerthrowe
           all
           liuing
           flesh
           by
           water
           ,
           was
           moued
           with
           great
           feare
           and
           reuerence
           at
           this
           mighty
           worke
           of
           God
           :
           and
           from
           the
           view
           of
           this
           his
           great
           and
           iust
           iudgement
           ,
           his
           faith
           made
           him
           arise
           to
           a
           more
           earnest
           consideration
           of
           the
           Maiestie
           of
           God.
           By
           all
           which
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           then
           apparant
           ,
           that
           true
           faith
           (
           wheresoeuer
           it
           is
           )
           worketh
           a
           holy
           feare
           and
           reuerent
           estimation
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           workes
           ,
           and
           of
           God
           in
           and
           by
           his
           workes
           :
           whereby
           on
           the
           contrary
           side
           ,
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           therefore
           to
           thinke
           basely
           or
           ordinarily
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           thinke
           scornefully
           of
           his
           workes
           ,
           or
           to
           denie
           his
           power
           and
           his
           hand
           ,
           in
           the
           great
           workes
           ,
           either
           of
           mercie
           or
           iudgement
           done
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           an
           argument
           of
           a
           profane
           heart
           ,
           and
           wanting
           true
           faith
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           of
           this
           doctrine
           discouers
           the
           profanenesse
           ,
           and
           
           the
           great
           want
           of
           faith
           that
           ordinarily
           is
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           that
           appeares
           by
           two
           euidences
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           is
           to
           mens
           owne
           consciences
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           to
           the
           view
           and
           sight
           of
           all
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           men
           may
           see
           in
           themselues
           a
           profane
           heart
           ,
           and
           voide
           of
           faith
           ,
           by
           this
           euidence
           ▪
           For
           ,
           doth
           a
           man
           in
           his
           heart
           thinke
           basely
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           power
           ,
           his
           iustice
           ,
           or
           his
           mercies
           ?
           Doth
           he
           either
           doubt
           of
           them
           ?
           or
           ▪
           granting
           them
           ,
           doth
           hee
           thinke
           of
           them
           without
           feare
           and
           am●zement
           ?
           Then
           assuredly
           his
           heart
           is
           voide
           of
           true
           faith
           ,
           and
           farre
           from
           the
           life
           and
           power
           of
           religion
           .
           For
           ,
           assuredly
           ,
           where
           God
           is
           
             knowen
             and
             beleeued
          
           ,
           there
           that
           mans
           heart
           (
           though
           hee
           be
           a
           King
           )
           cannot
           once
           thinke
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           a
           reuerence
           of
           his
           Maiestie
           ,
           and
           an
           admiration
           at
           
             his
             greatnesse
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             owne
             basenesse
          
           :
           therefore
           the
           want
           of
           this
           ,
           argueth
           a
           want
           of
           true
           religion
           and
           true
           faith
           ,
           in
           mens
           hearts
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           profanenesse
           discouers
           it selfe
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           want
           of
           reuerence
           to
           Gods
           workes
           .
           Let
           the
           Lord
           send
           vnseasonable
           weather
           ,
           or
           famines
           ,
           or
           plagues
           ,
           or
           any
           strange
           signes
           in
           heauen
           or
           in
           earth
           ;
           forthwith
           they
           are
           but
           fooles
           that
           cry
           out
           ,
           Behold
           
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             :
          
           No
           ,
           this
           is
           nature
           ,
           and
           is
           produced
           by
           naturall
           causes
           .
           Ill
           weather
           comes
           from
           the
           starres
           :
           famines
           from
           ill
           weather
           ,
           and
           mens
           couetousnesse
           :
           Plagues
           from
           famines
           ,
           or
           from
           ill
           aires
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           apparant
           infection
           from
           another
           place
           .
           But
           cannot
           Nature
           and
           naturall
           meanes
           haue
           their
           place
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           haue
           Gods
           place
           ?
           God
           ouerthroweth
           not
           them
           :
           why
           should
           they
           ouerthrow
           God
           ?
           Yet
           thus
           it
           is
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           thus
           God
           is
           robbed
           of
           his
           glory
           :
           and
           he
           is
           but
           a
           simple
           fellow
           ,
           which
           is
           
             moued
             with
             reuerence
          
           at
           sight
           of
           such
           things
           ,
           or
           begins
           to
           magnifie
           Gods
           power
           and
           iustice
           in
           them
           .
           This
           is
           too
           apparant
           to
           be
           denied
           :
           for
           ,
           haue
           wee
           not
           now
           as
           great
           causes
           of
           feare
           as
           can
           be
           ?
           Noah
           heard
           of
           water
           ;
           and
           wee
           heare
           that
           fire
           is
           to
           destroy
           the
           worlde
           :
           and
           ye●
           where
           is
           hee
           that
           is
           
             mooued
             with
             reuerence
          
           ,
           as
           Noah
           was
           ?
           and
           yet
           Noah
           could
           saye
           ,
           The
           floud
           shall
           
           not
           be
           ,
           these
           120.
           yeeres
           :
           but
           who
           can
           say
           and
           proue
           that
           this
           world
           shal
           not
           be
           destroyed
           by
           fire
           within
           these
           120.
           yeeres
           ?
           And
           till
           the
           floud
           came
           ,
           they
           had
           doubtlesse
           many
           othe●
           plagues
           ,
           which
           were
           fore-runners
           of
           the
           generall
           destruction
           ;
           all
           which
           as
           they
           came
           ,
           
             Moued
             Noah
             vnto
             reuerence
          
           :
           and
           so
           wee
           ,
           in
           this
           age
           ,
           doe
           see
           the
           great
           workes
           of
           Gods
           Iudgements
           ,
           vpon
           men
           ,
           vpon
           families
           ,
           vpon
           townes
           ,
           vpon
           countries
           ,
           and
           whole
           kingdomes
           ,
           and
           wee
           feele
           his
           heauie
           hand
           in
           many
           sharpe
           strokes
           ;
           but
           who
           and
           where
           are
           they
           whose
           hearts
           feare
           God
           the
           more
           ,
           and
           doe
           tremble
           in
           the
           consideration
           of
           his
           Iudgements
           .
           Nay
           ,
           alas
           ,
           amongst
           many
           it
           is
           but
           a
           matter
           of
           mockerie
           so
           to
           doe
           .
           This
           is
           not
           the
           fault
           of
           our
           religion
           ,
           but
           the
           want
           of
           it
           :
           for
           if
           men
           truly
           knew
           and
           beleeued
           in
           God
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           thinke
           nor
           speake
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           looke
           at
           his
           workes
           ,
           but
           with
           feare
           and
           reuerence
           .
           For
           as
           our
           feare
           of
           God
           is
           ,
           so
           is
           our
           faith
           :
           little
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           little
           faith
           :
           and
           no
           feare
           at
           all
           ,
           no
           faith
           at
           all
           .
           Let
           therefore
           all
           men
           shew
           their
           religion
           by
           their
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           let
           euery
           Christian
           acknowledge
           God
           in
           his
           workes
           .
           England
           hath
           beene
           faulty
           herein
           in
           one
           point
           especially
           .
           Wee
           haue
           had
           
             great
             plagues
          
           ,
           which
           haue
           taken
           away
           many
           thousands
           in
           short
           time
           ;
           wherein
           God
           hath
           shewed
           himselfe
           mighty
           against
           our
           sinnes
           :
           But
           Gods
           hand
           would
           not
           be
           seene
           nor
           acknowledged
           ,
           but
           onely
           nature
           and
           naturall
           causes
           .
           But
           let
           England
           take
           heede
           ,
           that
           God
           send
           not
           a
           plague
           so
           generall
           and
           so
           greeuous
           ,
           that
           euen
           the
           most
           profane
           men
           ,
           euen
           the
           sorcerers
           of
           Egypt
           (
           if
           they
           were
           here
           )
           doe
           acknowledge
           that
           it
           is
           
             the
             finger
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           so
           giue
           God
           that
           
             due
             reuerence
          
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           ordinary
           visitations
           he
           hath
           not
           .
           Thus
           wee
           see
           the
           ground
           whence
           this
           reuerence
           in
           Noah
           sprang
           ;
           namely
           ,
           his
           faith
           .
        
         
           Now
           let
           vs
           see
           the
           occasions
           or
           considerations
           in
           Noahs
           heart
           ,
           that
           made
           him
           feare
           .
           The
           ground
           wherupon
           he
           feared
           ,
           was
           true
           faith
           ;
           for
           else
           he
           had
           not
           beene
           capable
           of
           any
           feare
           or
           reuerence
           of
           God
           :
           but
           the
           occasions
           which
           stirred
           vp
           this
           feare
           in
           him
           ,
           were
           some
           things
           else
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           if
           we
           looke
           to
           humane
           reasons
           ,
           Noah
           had
           no
           cause
           at
           all
           
             to
             feare
          
           as
           he
           did
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           the
           Iudgement
           was
           
             farre
             off
          
           ;
           120.
           yeeres
           after
           :
           and
           common
           reason
           saith
           ,
           its
           folly
           to
           feare
           any
           thing
           so
           farre
           off
           ;
           but
           its
           time
           enough
           to
           feare
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           neere
           at
           hand
           .
           Againe
           ,
           he
           was
           
             one
             single
             man
          
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           was
           full
           of
           wise
           and
           mighty
           men
           :
           they
           all
           heard
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           feared
           ;
           therefore
           their
           exsample
           might
           preuaile
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           keepe
           him
           from
           feare
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           him
           secure
           and
           careles●e
           with
           the
           rest
           :
           for
           exsamples
           are
           strong
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           are
           so
           generall
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           strangenesse
           of
           the
           Iudgement
           threatned
           ,
           was
           such
           ,
           as
           might
           driue
           any
           man
           (
           in
           reason
           )
           from
           fearing
           it
           at
           all
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           who
           would
           euer
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           drowne
           
             all
             the
             world
          
           with
           water
           ?
           such
           a
           thing
           neuer
           had
           beene
           ,
           and
           therefore
           how
           could
           it
           be
           ?
           And
           againe
           ,
           If
           all
           should
           be
           drowned
           ,
           who
           would
           thinke
           that
           
             Noah
             should
             escape
          
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           he
           ?
        
         
           These
           three
           considerations
           ,
           being
           wayed
           in
           the
           ballance
           of
           mans
           reason
           ,
           would
           haue
           kept
           Noah
           from
           fearing
           ,
           or
           beleeuing
           this
           word
           of
           God.
           But
           ,
           behold
           the
           
             power
             of
             faith
          
           :
           it
           goeth
           beyond
           all
           humane
           reach
           ,
           fixeth
           it selfe
           fast
           on
           Gods
           word
           :
           and
           therfore
           he
           not
           only
           beleeueth
           it
           ,
           but
           hath
           furthermore
           his
           heart
           possessed
           with
           a
           great
           reuerence
           of
           Gods
           Maiestie
           vpon
           this
           message
           .
           And
           there
           were
           three
           motiues
           stirring
           him
           vp
           vnto
           this
           Reuerence
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           consideration
           of
           Gods
           strange
           Iudgement
           vpon
           the
           sinfull
           world
           ;
           to
           see
           that
           his
           wrath
           was
           so
           prouoked
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           bring
           so
           vnwonted
           a
           plague
           :
           so
           strange
           both
           for
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           ;
           a
           floud
           of
           water
           to
           drowne
           men
           :
           whereas
           generally
           all
           men
           can
           auoide
           the
           violence
           of
           that
           element
           ;
           &
           for
           the
           measure
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           it
           should
           drown
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           destroy
           all
           men
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           that
           which
           this
           Iudgement
           of
           God
           wrought
           in
           Noah
           ,
           the
           same
           effect
           should
           Gods
           Iudgements
           worke
           in
           vs
           ;
           namely
           ,
           they
           should
           moue
           vs
           with
           reuerence
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Our
             dayes
             are
             like
             Noahs
             :
             As
             it
             was
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             
             Noah
          
           ;
           so
           shall
           the
           
             dayes
             be
             before
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
          
           (
           Mathew
           24.37
           )
           .
           These
           dayes
           are
           as
           wicked
           ,
           men
           are
           as
           couetous
           ,
           as
           cruell
           ,
           as
           malitious
           ,
           as
           voluptuous
           ,
           and
           yet
           as
           secure
           ,
           as
           they
           then
           were
           ;
           as
           full
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           yet
           as
           dead
           in
           sinne
           as
           they
           were
           then
           .
           Therefore
           Noah
           looked
           for
           a
           floud
           120.
           yeeres
           after
           :
           and
           who
           can
           tell
           whether
           our
           world
           shall
           last
           so
           long
           a
           time
           or
           no
           ?
           At
           least
           wee
           may
           safely
           say
           (
           whatsoeuer
           the
           world
           doth
           )
           there
           is
           no
           man
           liueth
           ,
           but
           within
           farre
           lesse
           time
           then
           120.
           yeeres
           ,
           is
           assured
           to
           be
           throwen
           to
           hell
           by
           
             a
             floud
          
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           vnlesse
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           hee
           repent
           :
           and
           yet
           alas
           where
           is
           hee
           that
           is
           moued
           with
           reuerence
           at
           consideration
           hereof
           ?
           The
           wicked
           man
           may
           escape
           the
           water
           of
           a
           floud
           :
           but
           hee
           cannot
           scape
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           ,
           hee
           cannot
           escape
           death
           ,
           hee
           cannot
           escape
           the
           last
           Iudgement
           .
           These
           are
           to
           come
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           sure
           :
           why
           then
           doe
           not
           men
           feare
           as
           Noah
           did
           ?
           hee
           feared
           ,
           120.
           yeeres
           afore
           it
           came
           .
           We
           can
           indeede
           tremble
           a
           little
           at
           a
           present
           Iudgement
           :
           as
           ,
           when
           fire
           breakes
           out
           ,
           when
           waters
           ouerflowe
           ,
           when
           the
           plague
           destroyeth
           ,
           or
           when
           famine
           consumes
           :
           but
           to
           tremble
           at
           a
           Iudgement
           threatned
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           afarre
           off
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           worke
           of
           
             true
             faith
          
           .
           This
           was
           in
           Noah
           ,
           &
           wrought
           in
           him
           a
           reuerence
           :
           and
           so
           would
           it
           in
           vs
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           in
           vs.
           When
           men
           crie
           
             fire
             ,
             fire
          
           ;
           wee
           stirre
           ,
           wee
           runne
           ,
           wee
           tremble
           :
           but
           God
           crieth
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           the
           
             fire
             of
             hell
             ,
             the
             fire
             of
             his
             wrath
          
           ;
           and
           wee
           care
           not
           ,
           wee
           stirre
           not
           ,
           wee
           leaue
           not
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           wee
           are
           not
           moued
           with
           reuerence
           ,
           as
           Noah
           was
           :
           therefore
           it
           is
           more
           then
           manifest
           ,
           that
           holy
           faith
           is
           wanting
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           Noah
           had
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           motiue
           ,
           stirring
           vp
           this
           reuerence
           in
           him
           ,
           was
           the
           consideration
           of
           Gods
           wonderfull
           mercie
           to
           him
           and
           his
           family
           ,
           in
           sauing
           them
           .
           This
           mercy
           seemed
           so
           wonderfull
           to
           him
           ,
           both
           for
           that
           hee
           knewe
           it
           was
           vndeserued
           (
           knowing
           himselfe
           a
           sinnefull
           man
           ,
           and
           therfore
           not
           able
           to
           merit
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           and
           being
           priuy
           to
           himselfe
           of
           his
           owne
           manifolde
           imperfections
           )
           and
           also
           
           vnexpected
           ,
           for
           he
           neuer
           thought
           to
           haue
           been
           spared
           alone
           in
           an
           vniuersall
           destruction
           :
           therefore
           he
           wondred
           with
           reuerence
           at
           so
           great
           a
           mercy
           .
           Thus
           Gods
           mercies
           doe
           not
           onely
           winne
           a
           mans
           heart
           to
           loue
           God
           ,
           but
           euen
           to
           feare
           him
           with
           much
           reuerence
           :
           this
           Dauid
           proueth
           (
           Psalm
           130.4
           )
           
             There
             is
             mercy
             with
             thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             be
             feared
             :
          
           as
           though
           he
           had
           said
           ;
           thy
           great
           mercies
           to
           thy
           children
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           do
           make
           them
           conceiue
           a
           reuerent
           estimation
           of
           thee
           .
           This
           made
           Dauid
           cry
           out
           in
           a
           holy
           passion
           :
           
             How
             excellent
             are
             thy
             mercies
             ,
             O
             Lord
             !
          
           Psal.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           Gods
           childrē
           wonder
           at
           the
           excellencies
           of
           Gods
           mercies
           vnto
           them
           ,
           so
           also
           at
           their
           
             owne
             basenesse
          
           and
           vnworthinesse
           .
           Thus
           doth
           holy
           Dauid
           ,
           2.
           
           Sam.
           7.18
           .
           (
           who
           as
           hee
           was
           a
           man
           of
           much
           faith
           ,
           so
           was
           he
           full
           of
           excellent
           meditations
           ,
           and
           reuerent
           speeches
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           true
           effects
           of
           faith
           )
           when
           God
           had
           set
           him
           in
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           hee
           saith
           ,
           
             Who
             am
             I
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             my
             house
             that
             thou
             hast
             brought
             me
             hither
             ?
          
           And
           1.
           
           Chron.
           29.14
           .
           
             But
             who
             am
             I
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             my
             people
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             offer
             thus
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           And
           doubtlesse
           euen
           so
           said
           Noahs
           blessed
           soule
           often
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           it selfe
           ,
           
             Who
             am
             I
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             my
             family
             ,
          
           that
           we
           should
           be
           chosen
           out
           of
           so
           many
           thousands
           ,
           and
           be
           saued
           when
           all
           the
           world
           perisheth
           ?
        
         
           Let
           vs
           apply
           this
           to
           our
           Church
           and
           State.
           If
           any
           Nation
           haue
           cause
           to
           say
           thus
           ,
           it
           is
           England
           .
           God
           hath
           deliuered
           vs
           out
           of
           the
           thraldome
           of
           
             spirituall
             Egypt
          
           ,
           and
           led
           vs
           out
           :
           not
           by
           
             a
             Moses
          
           ,
           but
           first
           by
           a
           childe
           ,
           then
           by
           a
           woman
           ,
           and
           giuen
           vs
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           more
           fully
           ,
           and
           freely
           ,
           and
           quietly
           ,
           then
           any
           kingdom
           so
           great
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           still
           deliuereth
           vs
           from
           the
           cursed
           
             plots
             of
             the
             Pope
          
           ,
           and
           tyrannous
           inuasions
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           who
           thought
           to
           haue
           marked
           vs
           in
           the
           foreheads
           with
           the
           brand
           of
           infamie
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           done
           to
           vs
           as
           they
           haue
           done
           to
           other
           nations
           whom
           they
           haue
           conquered
           :
           but
           God
           from
           heauen
           fought
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           ouerthrew
           them
           in
           their
           owne
           deuises
           :
           yea
           ,
           the
           Lord
           
             put
             his
             hooke
             in
             his
             nosethrils
             ,
             and
             his
             bridle
             in
             his
             lips
             ,
             and
             caried
             him
             backe
             againe
             with
             
             shame
             and
             reproach
             .
          
           Wee
           are
           vnworthy
           of
           such
           a
           mercy
           ,
           if
           our
           soules
           doe
           not
           often
           say
           vnto
           God
           :
           
             O
             Lord
             what
             are
             we
          
           ,
           and
           
             what
             is
             our
             people
          
           ,
           that
           thou
           shouldst
           be
           so
           wonderfull
           in
           thy
           mercies
           vnto
           vs
           ?
        
         
           And
           particularly
           this
           must
           teach
           euery
           Christian
           to
           be
           a
           carefull
           obseruer
           of
           the
           fauours
           &
           mercies
           that
           God
           vouchsafes
           to
           his
           soule
           or
           body
           ,
           to
           him
           or
           his
           :
           and
           the
           consideration
           of
           them
           ,
           must
           make
           him
           daily
           be
           
             moued
             with
             reuerence
          
           ,
           and
           reuerent
           thoughts
           of
           Gods
           Maiestie
           ;
           &
           still
           as
           the
           Lord
           is
           more
           and
           more
           mercifull
           vnto
           him
           ,
           to
           beare
           still
           the
           more
           
             feare
             and
             reuerence
          
           vnto
           him
           for
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           motiue
           of
           this
           Reuerence
           in
           Noah
           ,
           was
           ,
           the
           consideration
           of
           Gods
           
             power
             and
             wisedome
          
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Iudgement
           vpon
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mercy
           vpon
           him
           :
           for
           first
           ,
           in
           the
           Iudgement
           it
           was
           wonderfull
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           chuse
           so
           weake
           an
           element
           as
           water
           to
           destroy
           &
           vanquish
           the
           huge
           Giants
           of
           those
           dayes
           :
           but
           therein
           appeared
           first
           Gods
           power
           ,
           that
           by
           so
           weake
           meanes
           can
           cast
           downe
           his
           enemies
           :
           And
           againe
           ,
           his
           wisedome
           ;
           that
           as
           an
           vniuersall
           wickednesse
           had
           polluted
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           so
           a
           floud
           of
           water
           should
           wash
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           mercy
           was
           also
           wonderful
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           chuse
           to
           saue
           Noah
           by
           so
           strange
           a
           meane
           ;
           as
           an
           Arke
           ,
           which
           should
           swim
           on
           the
           waters
           .
           For
           Noah
           thought
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           will
           saue
           me
           ,
           he
           will
           either
           take
           me
           vp
           into
           heauen
           (
           as
           hee
           did
           Henoch
           a
           little
           before
           )
           or
           else
           make
           me
           build
           a
           house
           vpon
           the
           top
           of
           the
           highest
           mountaine
           .
           But
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           saue
           him
           by
           no
           such
           meanes
           ,
           but
           by
           an
           Arke
           :
           wherein
           appeared
           ,
           first
           Gods
           power
           that
           would
           saue
           him
           by
           so
           weake
           a
           meanes
           ,
           as
           might
           seeme
           rather
           to
           destroy
           him
           .
           For
           Noah
           must
           lye
           and
           swim
           
             in
             the
             midst
          
           of
           the
           waters
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           saued
           from
           the
           waters
           :
           and
           the
           Arke
           m●st
           saue
           him
           ;
           which
           ,
           in
           all
           reason
           ,
           if
           the
           Tempests
           had
           cast
           it
           against
           the
           hard
           rockes
           and
           mountaines
           ,
           or
           vpon
           the
           strong
           Castles
           and
           houses
           of
           the
           mightie
           Giants
           ,
           would
           haue
           beene
           broken
           in
           pieces
           :
           and
           so
           it
           had
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           himselfe
           was
           the
           Maister
           and
           Pilot
           in
           that
           voyage
           .
        
         
         
           And
           secondly
           ,
           Gods
           wisedom
           shone
           cleerly
           in
           this
           means
           ;
           because
           God
           would
           haue
           him
           saued
           not
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           the
           world
           might
           not
           see
           it
           (
           as
           it
           would
           haue
           beene
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           beene
           taken
           vp
           into
           heauen
           ,
           or
           into
           the
           aire
           )
           :
           but
           would
           haue
           him
           saued
           in
           an
           Arke
           ;
           that
           so
           al●
           the
           wicked
           men
           ,
           as
           they
           ●ere
           a
           dying
           in
           the
           water
           ,
           or
           expecting
           death
           vpon
           the
           tops
           of
           the
           hills
           ,
           might
           see
           him
           liue
           ,
           and
           be
           saued
           ,
           to
           their
           more
           torment
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           greater
           shame
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           beleeue
           Gods
           word
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           the
           wicked
           
             in
             hell
          
           are
           more
           tormented
           to
           see
           the
           godly
           in
           the
           ioyes
           of
           heauen
           :
           so
           doubtlesse
           were
           the
           wicked
           of
           
             that
             age
          
           ,
           to
           see
           Noah
           saued
           before
           their
           eies
           .
           The
           view
           of
           this
           power
           &
           wisdom
           of
           God
           herein
           ,
           made
           Noah
           giue
           great
           reuerence
           to
           Gods
           Maiestie
           .
        
         
           And
           no
           les●e
           ought
           it
           to
           worke
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           true
           hear●ed
           English
           men
           ,
           and
           faithfull
           Christians
           .
           For
           ,
           did
           not
           the
           Lord
           restore
           &
           establish
           the
           Gospell
           to
           our
           nation
           ,
           
             by
             a
             child
          
           and
           by
           a
           woman
           ;
           and
           in
           her
           time
           when
           all
           other
           Princes
           were
           against
           her
           (
           cōtrary
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           policy
           )
           ?
           and
           did
           not
           God
           in
           our
           late
           deliuerance
           ,
           ouerthrow
           our
           enemies
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           by
           the
           power
           of
           man
           ,
           as
           by
           his
           owne
           hand
           ?
           Did
           not
           he
           fight
           from
           heauen
           ?
           
             Did
             not
             the
             starres
             and
             the
             winds
             in
             their
             courses
             sight
             against
             that
             Sisera
             of
             Spaine
             ?
          
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           with
           blessed
           Noah
           stād
           amazed
           to
           see
           Gods
           mercies
           ,
           &
           with
           reuerence
           &
           feare
           magnifie
           his
           great
           and
           glorious
           name
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           we
           haue
           the
           three
           motiues
           that
           moued
           in
           Noah
           this
           Reuerence
           of
           God
           :
           the
           consideration
           first
           of
           his
           great
           Iudgement
           on
           the
           sinfull
           world
           :
           2.
           
           Of
           his
           great
           mercy
           in
           sauing
           him
           :
           3.
           
           Of
           his
           admirable
           
             power
             and
             wisedome
          
           ,
           shewed
           both
           in
           the
           Iudgement
           and
           the
           mercy
           .
        
         
           Hitherto
           of
           the
           first
           effect
           .
           It
           followeth
           ;
           
             Prepared
             the
             Arke
             .
          
        
         
           The
           2.
           effect
           of
           
             Noahs
             faith
          
           ,
           wherby
           it
           is
           cōmended
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           vpon
           a
           cōmandement
           receiued
           frō
           God
           (
           as
           we
           heard
           before
           )
           doth
           
             make
             &
             build
             an
             Ark
          
           ,
           wherin
           to
           saue
           himself
           &
           his
           family
           .
           Cōcerning
           this
           Ark
           ,
           much
           might
           be
           spoken
           out
           of
           the
           book
           of
           Gen
           :
           but
           it
           is
           not
           to
           our
           purpose
           :
           which
           is
           no
           more
           
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           the
           
             obedience
             and
             practice
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           and
           therein
           the
           excellencie
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           the
           point
           here
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           matter
           ,
           nor
           the
           measure
           ,
           nor
           the
           proportion
           ,
           nor
           the
           fashion
           ,
           nor
           the
           vses
           of
           the
           Arke
           ;
           all
           which
           in
           the
           6.
           
           Chapter
           of
           Genesis
           ,
           are
           fully
           described
           :
           but
           the
           action
           and
           obedience
           of
           
             Noah
             in
             preparing
             it
          
           ,
           as
           God
           bad
           him
           :
           whereof
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           (
           in
           Genesis
           6.22
           .
           )
           saith
           ,
           
             Noah
             did
             according
             to
             all
             that
             God
             had
             commaunded
             him
             ,
             euen
             so
             did
             he
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           in
           this
           action
           of
           Noahs
           faith
           ,
           diuers
           points
           of
           great
           moment
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           why
           did
           God
           bid
           
             Noah
             make
             an
             Arke
          
           ,
           120.
           yeeres
           before
           the
           floud
           ,
           when
           hee
           might
           haue
           built
           it
           in
           three
           or
           foure
           yeeres
           ?
        
         
           The
           answere
           is
           ,
           God
           did
           so
           for
           diuers
           causes
           :
           some
           respecting
           the
           
             sinfull
             world
          
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           might
           haue
           longer
           time
           ,
           and
           more
           warnings
           to
           repent
           ;
           euery
           stroke
           of
           the
           Arke
           ,
           during
           these
           120.
           yeeres
           ,
           being
           a
           loude
           Sermon
           of
           repentance
           vnto
           them
           .
           Againe
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           without
           excuse
           ,
           if
           they
           amended
           not
           :
           and
           lastly
           ,
           that
           their
           iniquities
           might
           be
           full
           ,
           and
           their
           sinnes
           ripe
           for
           vengeance
           .
           But
           of
           all
           these
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           speake
           ,
           because
           they
           concerne
           not
           Noah
           ,
           of
           whose
           faith
           we
           are
           onely
           to
           speake
           :
           let
           vs
           therfore
           touch
           only
           those
           causes
           which
           concerne
           Noah
           .
           And
           in
           regard
           of
           him
           ,
           the
           Lord
           did
           thus
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           try
           his
           faith
           and
           patience
           ,
           and
           exercise
           other
           graces
           of
           holinesse
           in
           him
           .
           Thus
           God
           dealeth
           with
           his
           seruants
           alwayes
           :
           hee
           exerciseth
           them
           many
           and
           strange
           wayes
           in
           this
           world
           .
           He
           led
           the
           Israelites
           in
           the
           deserts
           of
           Arabia
           
             fourty
             yeeres
          
           ;
           whereas
           a
           man
           may
           trauell
           from
           Rameses
           in
           Egypt
           to
           any
           part
           of
           Canaan
           in
           
             fourty
             dayes
          
           :
           and
           this
           God
           did
           
             to
             humble
             them
             ,
             and
             try
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             what
             was
             in
             their
             heart
          
           (
           Deut.
           8.2
           .
           )
        
         
           God
           promised
           Abraham
           a
           sonne
           ,
           
             in
             whom
             all
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             earth
             should
             be
             blessed
          
           (
           Gen.
           12.3
           )
           :
           But
           he
           performed
           it
           not
           of
           30.
           yeeres
           after
           (
           Gen.
           21.2
           )
           .
           He
           gaue
           Dauid
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           anointed
           him
           by
           Samuel
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           16.13
           .
           
           But
           he
           attained
           it
           not
           of
           many
           yeeres
           after
           ;
           &
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           was
           persecuted
           and
           hunted
           by
           
             Saul
             ,
             as
             a
             flea
             in
             a
             mans
             bosome
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             Partridge
             in
             the
             mountaines
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Sam.
           24.15
           .
           and
           26.20
           .
           And
           thus
           God
           exercised
           him
           both
           in
           that
           and
           other
           his
           promises
           :
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           Psal.
           40.1
           .
           In
           waiting
           I
           waited
           on
           the
           Lord
           :
           and
           Psal.
           119.82
           ,
           Mine
           eyes
           faile
           for
           waiting
           for
           thy
           promise
           !
           O
           when
           wilt
           thou
           comfort
           me
           ?
           Thus
           God
           dealt
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           thus
           in
           some
           measure
           hee
           deales
           with
           all
           his
           children
           ,
           
             to
             humble
             and
             to
             try
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             what
             is
             in
             their
             hearts
          
           ;
           for
           that
           ,
           in
           these
           cases
           ,
           men
           doe
           alwaies
           shew
           themselues
           ,
           and
           their
           dispositions
           .
           When
           men
           enioy
           all
           things
           at
           their
           will
           and
           wish
           ;
           who
           cannot
           make
           a
           faire
           profession
           ?
           but
           where
           men
           are
           long
           deferred
           ,
           and
           kept
           from
           that
           is
           promised
           and
           they
           expect
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           long
           crossed
           in
           their
           expectations
           ,
           then
           they
           appeare
           in
           their
           owne
           colours
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           God
           dealt
           with
           them
           ,
           so
           will
           he
           one
           way
           or
           other
           doe
           with
           vs
           :
           if
           wee
           be
           his
           seruants
           ,
           hee
           will
           at
           some
           time
           of
           our
           life
           or
           other
           ,
           lay
           some
           such
           affliction
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           as
           may
           try
           vs
           ,
           and
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           our
           patience
           ,
           and
           our
           humility
           .
           For
           if
           we
           be
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           haue
           no
           true
           graces
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           shew
           ;
           this
           will
           discouer
           it
           :
           and
           if
           we
           haue
           true
           and
           sound
           faith
           ,
           and
           patience
           ;
           this
           will
           make
           them
           shine
           like
           orient
           pearles
           in
           their
           true
           and
           perfect
           beauty
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           God
           bad
           
             Noah
             build
             an
             Arke
          
           so
           long
           time
           before
           any
           neede
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           he
           did
           ,
           without
           denying
           or
           gainesaying
           .
           So
           saith
           the
           story
           (
           in
           Genesis
           )
           :
           
             He
             did
             according
             to
             all
             that
             God
             commaunded
             him
             .
          
           And
           thus
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           saith
           here
           ,
           He
           being
           warned
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           faith
           
             prepared
             the
             Arke
          
           :
           Where
           we
           learne
           ,
           That
           where
           true
           faith
           is
           ,
           there
           followeth
           true
           obedience
           to
           euery
           commaundement
           of
           God
           :
           insomuch
           as
           a
           godly
           beleeuing
           man
           no
           sooner
           heareth
           any
           duty
           to
           be
           commaunded
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           hee
           thinks
           his
           soule
           and
           conscience
           is
           tied
           to
           obedience
           :
           and
           this
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           true
           faith
           .
           And
           it
           is
           as
           impossible
           to
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           for
           fire
           hauing
           fewell
           not
           to
           burne
           .
           Acts
           15.9
           .
           
             Faith
             purifieth
             the
             heart
          
           ;
           
           namely
           ,
           from
           carelesse
           disobedience
           to
           Gods
           word
           :
           for
           if
           from
           any
           corruption
           at
           all
           ,
           then
           from
           it
           especially
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           most
           contrary
           to
           the
           purenesse
           of
           true
           fai●h
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           so
           ,
           sheweth
           vs
           ,
           not
           any
           fault
           in
           our
           religion
           (
           as
           the
           Papists
           slander
           vs
           )
           but
           the
           want
           of
           our
           religion
           ,
           and
           the
           want
           of
           true
           faith
           in
           the
           world
           :
           for
           there
           is
           almost
           no
           obedience
           to
           Gods
           commaundements
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           Turkes
           &
           Iewes
           acknowledge
           not
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           and
           the
           Papists
           haue
           set
           aside
           Gods
           commaundements
           to
           set
           vp
           their
           owne
           .
           And
           few
           Protestants
           haue
           the
           feeling
           of
           the
           power
           of
           true
           religion
           ,
           &
           nothing
           indeed
           but
           a
           bare
           profession
           :
           but
           it
           must
           be
           a
           feeling
           of
           the
           power
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           produceth
           due
           obedience
           .
           And
           alas
           ,
           wee
           see
           men
           obay
           not
           Gods
           commaundements
           .
           God
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Sweare
             not
             by
             my
             name
             vainely
             ,
             keepe
             my
             Sabbath
             .
          
           Where
           is
           there
           a
           man
           of
           many
           that
           feareth
           to
           breake
           these
           ?
           Alas
           ,
           there
           are
           more
           mockers
           of
           such
           as
           would
           keepe
           them
           ,
           then
           carefull
           and
           conscionable
           keepers
           of
           them
           .
           How
           truly
           said
           Christ
           ,
           
             When
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             commeth
             ,
             shall
             hee
             finde
             faith
             on
             the
             earth
             ?
          
           It
           is
           likely
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           these
           be
           the
           dayes
           ,
           wherin
           we
           may
           wait
           for
           the
           cōming
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           the
           generall
           want
           of
           obedience
           ,
           sheweth
           the
           generall
           want
           of
           faith
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           obedience
           of
           Noah
           is
           better
           to
           be
           considered
           of
           :
           for
           it
           was
           very
           excellent
           &
           extraordinary
           ;
           there
           being
           many
           hindrances
           that
           might
           haue
           stopped
           him
           in
           the
           course
           of
           his
           obedience
           ,
           and
           haue
           perswaded
           him
           neuer
           to
           haue
           gone
           about
           the
           
             making
             of
             the
             Arke
          
           .
        
         
           As
           first
           ,
           the
           great
           quantity
           of
           the
           Ark
           ,
           amounting
           to
           many
           thousands
           Cubits
           ;
           a
           work
           of
           huge
           labour
           &
           great
           charge
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           the
           length
           of
           his
           labour
           ,
           to
           last
           120.
           yeeres
           .
           It
           is
           a
           tedious
           thing
           ,
           and
           troublesome
           to
           mans
           nature
           ,
           to
           be
           euer
           in
           doing
           ,
           and
           neuer
           to
           haue
           done
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           building
           of
           it
           was
           a
           matter
           of
           much
           mockery
           to
           the
           world
           :
           for
           ,
           it
           signified
           ;
           1.
           the
           destroying
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           :
           2.
           the
           sauing
           of
           him
           and
           his
           .
           These
           things
           were
           taunted
           at
           by
           the
           worldly
           wise
           men
           of
           that
           sinful
           age
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           loudly
           laught
           at
           by
           many
           a
           man
           ,
           to
           thinke
           all
           the
           world
           
           should
           perish
           ;
           but
           much
           more
           ,
           if
           all
           perished
           ,
           to
           imagine
           that
           he
           and
           his
           should
           be
           deliuered
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Arke
           was
           a
           harsh
           thing
           to
           nature
           ,
           and
           naturall
           reason
           ,
           in
           many
           respects
           :
           for
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           world
           should
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           seemed
           not
           possible
           to
           be
           ,
           because
           it
           neuer
           had
           beene
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           seemed
           not
           likely
           that
           Gods
           mercy
           should
           be
           so
           wholly
           swallowed
           vp
           of
           his
           iustice
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           must
           liue
           in
           the
           Arke
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           close
           prison
           ,
           without
           comfort
           of
           light
           or
           fresh
           aire
           ,
           and
           amongst
           beasts
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           hee
           knew
           not
           how
           long
           .
           Now
           reason
           would
           tel
           him
           ,
           he
           had
           better
           die
           with
           men
           ,
           then
           liue
           with
           beasts
           ;
           and
           better
           die
           a
           free
           man
           and
           at
           liberty
           ,
           then
           liue
           a
           prisoner
           ;
           and
           better
           die
           with
           company
           ,
           then
           liue
           alone
           :
           And
           that
           if
           God
           had
           purposed
           to
           saue
           him
           ,
           hee
           could
           haue
           vsed
           other
           meanes
           ,
           and
           more
           easie
           ,
           more
           direct
           ,
           &
           more
           safe
           then
           this
           ;
           that
           therefore
           his
           deliuerance
           was
           to
           be
           doubted
           of
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           reason
           would
           say
           :
           I
           may
           make
           my selfe
           a
           gazing
           and
           mocking
           stocke
           to
           the
           world
           for
           120.
           yeeres
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           then
           Gods
           purpose
           will
           be
           altred
           ,
           &
           no
           floud
           will
           come
           :
           or
           if
           it
           come
           ,
           &
           I
           go
           into
           
             the
             Arke
          
           ,
           and
           it
           chance
           to
           breake
           against
           the
           mountaines
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           perish
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           then
           am
           I
           worst
           of
           all
           ,
           who
           perish
           notwithstanding
           all
           my
           labour
           ;
           therefore
           I
           had
           better
           let
           it
           alone
           ,
           and
           take
           my
           venture
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           These
           ,
           doubtlesse
           ,
           and
           many
           such
           naturall
           considerations
           came
           into
           his
           minde
           ,
           and
           stood
           vp
           as
           so
           many
           impediments
           of
           his
           faith
           .
           But
           ,
           behold
           the
           power
           of
           true
           faith
           ,
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           holy
           man
           :
           It
           ouergoeth
           all
           doubts
           ,
           it
           breaketh
           through
           all
           difficulties
           ,
           to
           obay
           the
           will
           &
           word
           of
           God.
           Yea
           ,
           it
           g●ues
           a
           man
           wings
           ,
           with
           which
           to
           flie
           ouer
           all
           carnall
           obiections
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           it
           here
           in
           Nooh
           ,
           and
           afterward
           shall
           as
           cleerely
           see
           it
           in
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           other
           holy
           men
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           of
           this
           doctrine
           discouereth
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           many
           mēs
           faith
           :
           for
           if
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           go
           currāt
           with
           our
           natural
           affectiōs
           ,
           or
           seem
           plausible
           to
           our
           natures
           ,
           we
           do
           formally
           
           obay
           it
           .
           But
           if
           it
           crosse
           our
           affections
           ,
           or
           goe
           beyond
           our
           reason
           ,
           or
           controll
           our
           naturall
           dispositions
           ,
           then
           wee
           spurne
           against
           it
           ,
           we
           call
           it
           into
           question
           ,
           we
           are
           offended
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           denie
           our
           obedience
           .
           Here
           wants
           the
           faith
           of
           Noah
           ,
           which
           caried
           him
           beyond
           the
           compasse
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           reach
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           beleeue
           and
           do
           that
           which
           neither
           nature
           could
           allowe
           ,
           nor
           reason
           like
           of
           ,
           &
           which
           would
           be
           displeasing
           to
           his
           naturall
           affections
           .
           Let
           vs
           therfore
           learne
           to
           practice
           true
           faith
           ,
           by
           beleeuing
           forthwith
           what
           God
           shal
           say
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           without
           asking
           aduise
           ,
           or
           hearing
           the
           obiections
           of
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           .
           God
           threatned
           in
           times
           past
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           the
           great
           Monarchies
           of
           the
           
             Assyrians
             ,
             Chaldeans
             ,
             Persians
             ,
             Grecians
             ,
             Romanes
             :
          
           reason
           did
           make
           doubts
           how
           it
           could
           be
           ,
           but
           faith
           beleeued
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           done
           .
           God
           in
           later
           times
           threatned
           the
           fall
           of
           Abbies
           ,
           and
           dispersing
           of
           Monkes
           ,
           for
           their
           wickednesse
           .
           It
           seemed
           impossible
           to
           reason
           :
           yet
           faith
           in
           some
           beleeued
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           .
        
         
           God
           now
           threatneth
           the
           ruine
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           the
           full
           reuelation
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           the
           new
           found
           Hierarchie
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           which
           glitter
           so
           in
           worldly
           glorie
           ,
           and
           in
           outward
           strength
           :
           this
           seemes
           hard
           to
           bring
           to
           passe
           ;
           but
           let
           faith
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           fulfilled
           in
           his
           season
           .
           God
           hath
           said
           ,
           that
           our
           bodies
           shall
           rise
           againe
           ,
           euen
           these
           bodies
           which
           are
           burned
           to
           ashes
           ,
           or
           eaten
           of
           beasts
           ,
           or
           fishes
           ,
           or
           turned
           to
           dust
           in
           the
           earth
           .
           This
           is
           a
           wonder
           to
           nature
           ,
           an
           amazement
           to
           reason
           :
           but
           faith
           will
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           and
           shall
           finde
           it
           true
           ,
           for
           God
           hath
           saide
           it
           .
        
         
           God
           saith
           ,
           Christ
           is
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           truly
           and
           
             really
             present
          
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           Christian.
           Carnall
           senses
           denie
           this
           ,
           and
           naturall
           reason
           knoweth
           not
           how
           ,
           but
           aske
           with
           the
           
             Capernaits
             ,
             How
             can
             he
             giue
             vs
             his
             flesh
             to
             eate
             ?
          
           But
           faith
           beleeueth
           it
           ,
           and
           knoweth
           how
           ;
           though
           to
           outward
           sense
           it
           cannot
           be
           expressed
           .
           And
           it
           was
           a
           holy
           and
           diuine
           speech
           vsed
           by
           holy
           Martyrs
           ,
           who
           being
           asked
           how
           Christ
           could
           be
           eaten
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           the
           teeth
           ,
           answered
           ;
           
             My
             faith
             
             knoweth
             how
          
           .
           God
           saith
           ,
           Wicked
           men
           though
           they
           flourish
           neuer
           so
           ,
           are
           miserable
           ;
           and
           
             good
             men
          
           are
           blessed
           aboue
           all
           other
           .
           Reason
           and
           worldly
           experience
           say
           this
           is
           false
           :
           but
           
             true
             faith
             belieues
             it
          
           ,
           and
           findes
           it
           true
           ;
           for
           neuer
           did
           any
           childe
           of
           God
           desire
           to
           change
           his
           estate
           with
           the
           mightiest
           or
           wealthiest
           wicked
           man
           in
           the
           world
           .
           God
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             that
             will
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             must
             denie
             himselfe
             ,
          
           and
           his
           owne
           desires
           ,
           and
           follow
           Christ
           ,
           in
           bitternes
           and
           affliction
           .
           Nature
           saith
           ,
           
             This
             is
             a
             hard
             lesson
             :
             who
             can
             beare
             it
             ?
          
           But
           faith
           beleeues
           it
           ,
           yeelds
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           endeuours
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           God
           hath
           so
           cōmaunded
           .
           Such
           is
           the
           power
           and
           excellency
           of
           
             true
             faith
          
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           out
           of
           this
           action
           and
           obedience
           of
           Noah
           ,
           marke
           a
           speciall
           lesson
           .
           God
           had
           reuealed
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           saue
           him
           and
           his
           family
           ,
           and
           assured
           him
           hee
           should
           not
           perish
           .
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           he
           
             makes
             an
             Arke
          
           :
           wherevpon
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           Noah
           ,
           though
           he
           knew
           God
           would
           saue
           him
           ,
           yet
           was
           perswaded
           he
           must
           vse
           the
           meanes
           ,
           or
           else
           should
           not
           be
           saued
           .
           He
           might
           haue
           said
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           God
           hath
           said
           ,
           and
           bound
           himselfe
           by
           couenant
           ,
           he
           will
           saue
           me
           ;
           now
           if
           I
           make
           not
           the
           Arke
           ,
           yet
           his
           word
           is
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           stand
           to
           it
           .
           His
           will
           cannot
           be
           altred
           :
           though
           I
           be
           false
           he
           will
           be
           true
           ;
           though
           I
           doe
           not
           that
           I
           should
           doe
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           do
           what
           belongs
           to
           him
           :
           therefore
           I
           will
           spare
           my
           labour
           and
           cost
           of
           
             making
             the
             Arke
          
           ;
           especially
           seeing
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           much
           mockerie
           ,
           and
           so
           ridiculous
           to
           reason
           .
           But
           Noah
           is
           of
           another
           minde
           :
           he
           will
           not
           seuer
           Gods
           word
           from
           his
           meanes
           ,
           he
           dependeth
           on
           Gods
           word
           for
           his
           safety
           ,
           but
           not
           on
           his
           
             bare
             word
          
           without
           the
           meanes
           .
        
         
           Whence
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           though
           a
           man
           be
           certaine
           of
           his
           saluation
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           to
           vse
           the
           meanes
           of
           saluation
           :
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           certaine
           in
           the
           
             certainty
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           but
           though
           hee
           could
           be
           assured
           ,
           from
           God
           himselfe
           by
           immediate
           reuelation
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           God
           should
           say
           to
           a
           man
           by
           his
           name
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           be
           saued
           ;
           It
           is
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           here
           was
           said
           to
           Noah
           for
           his
           deliuerance
           .
           For
           to
           him
           said
           God
           ,
           
             I
             will
             destroy
             all
             flesh
             :
             but
             with
             thee
             I
             will
             make
             my
             couenant
             ,
          
           and
           thou
           
           shalt
           be
           deliuered
           :
           yet
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           Noah
           iudgeth
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           vse
           not
           the
           meanes
           ,
           if
           he
           
             make
             not
             an
             Arke
          
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           looke
           for
           no
           deliuerance
           :
           this
           was
           Noahs
           diuinitie
           ;
        
         
           Contrary
           both
           to
           the
           diuinitie
           and
           practice
           of
           some
           in
           this
           age
           :
           who
           say
           ,
           
             If
             I
             shall
             be
             saued
             ,
             I
             may
             liue
             as
             I
             list
             :
          
           and
           though
           I
           liue
           as
           I
           list
           ,
           yet
           if
           in
           the
           end
           I
           can
           say
           ,
           
             Lord
             haue
             mercie
             on
             me
          
           ,
           I
           am
           safe
           enough
           .
           But
           Noah
           would
           not
           trust
           
             his
             body
          
           on
           such
           conditions
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           so
           presumptuous
           as
           to
           trust
           their
           soules
           .
           Let
           such
           men
           be
           assured
           ,
           God
           in
           his
           decree
           hath
           tied
           the
           end
           and
           the
           meanes
           together
           .
           
             Let
             not
             therfore
             man
             separate
             what
             God
             hath
             ioyned
             together
             :
          
           he
           that
           doth
           ,
           let
           him
           look
           for
           no
           more
           saluation
           if
           he
           vse
           not
           the
           meanes
           ,
           then
           Noah
           would
           haue
           done
           for
           safety
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           
             made
             no
             Arke
          
           .
           And
           thus
           wee
           see
           the
           second
           effect
           of
           his
           faith
           .
           It
           followeth
           ;
           
             To
             the
             sauing
             of
             his
             houshold
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           this
           second
           effect
           of
           preparing
           ,
           is
           further
           inlarged
           by
           a
           particular
           enumeration
           of
           the
           Ends
           or
           purposes
           ,
           why
           the
           Arke
           was
           made
           ;
           namely
           ,
           both
           of
           Gods
           commandement
           ,
           and
           his
           obedience
           in
           making
           it
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             By
             it
             
               he
               saued
               his
               houshold
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Hereby
             
               he
               condemned
               the
               world
            
             .
          
        
         
           The
           first
           end
           which
           both
           God
           had
           in
           commaunding
           ,
           and
           Noah
           in
           
             making
             the
             Arke
          
           ,
           was
           
             the
             sauing
             of
             his
             houshold
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           himself
           ,
           &
           all
           that
           belonged
           to
           him
           ;
           which
           were
           his
           wife
           ,
           his
           three
           sonnes
           ,
           and
           their
           wiues
           ,
           Gen.
           7.7
           .
        
         
           But
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           it
           may
           seeme
           wonderfull
           ,
           how
           this
           Arke
           should
           
             saue
             him
             and
             his
             houshold
          
           in
           this
           generall
           destruction
           .
           For
           it
           was
           a
           great
           and
           huge
           vessell
           resembling
           a
           ship
           :
           yet
           so
           farre
           vnlike
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           rather
           called
           an
           Arke
           .
           It
           must
           flote
           aboue
           the
           water
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           laden
           with
           a
           heauie
           burthen
           ;
           and
           yet
           without
           Anchor
           to
           stay
           her
           ,
           without
           mast
           to
           poise
           her
           ,
           without
           sterne
           to
           guide
           and
           moue
           her
           ,
           without
           Maister
           to
           gouerne
           her
           .
           For
           Noah
           was
           partly
           a
           husbandman
           ,
           and
           partly
           a
           Preacher
           :
           and
           though
           he
           had
           much
           learning
           ,
           yet
           the
           vse
           of
           sayling
           was
           not
           then
           found
           out
           :
           and
           therefore
           in
           all
           reason
           
           this
           Arke
           would
           be
           caried
           on
           hills
           and
           rockes
           ,
           by
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           Tempests
           ,
           and
           so
           slit
           in
           pieces
           .
           Yet
           ,
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           
             it
             saued
             him
          
           ,
           euen
           when
           heauen
           and
           earth
           seemed
           to
           runne
           together
           (
           so
           vehement
           was
           the
           raine
           )
           euen
           then
           it
           
             saued
             him
             and
             his
          
           .
           How
           came
           this
           to
           passe
           ?
           Euen
           because
           Gods
           prouidence
           and
           his
           hand
           was
           with
           it
           :
           
             Hee
             was
             the
             Maister
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Steres-man
           .
           For
           as
           God
           himselfe
           
             shut
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             Arke
             vpon
             him
             ,
          
           when
           he
           was
           in
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           fast
           after
           him
           ,
           that
           no
           water
           might
           enter
           (
           which
           was
           impossible
           for
           Noah
           himselfe
           to
           haue
           done
           )
           Gen.
           7.16
           :
           So
           doubtlesse
           the
           same
           God
           that
           had
           vouchsafed
           to
           be
           his
           Porter
           ,
           was
           also
           his
           
             keeper
             and
             preseruer
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Maister
           of
           the
           Arke
           during
           that
           voyage
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           came
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           Arke
           saued
           him
           :
           which
           otherwise
           in
           reason
           it
           could
           neuer
           haue
           done
           .
        
         
           Here
           wee
           learne
           ,
           first
           ,
           the
           speciall
           and
           extraordinary
           presence
           ,
           and
           prouidence
           of
           God
           ouer
           his
           children
           in
           great
           distresses
           and
           extremities
           .
           His
           prouidence
           is
           ouer
           all
           his
           works
           ,
           for
           
             he
             forgets
             nothing
             that
             he
             made
             :
          
           but
           the
           speciall
           eye
           of
           his
           prouidence
           watcheth
           ouer
           his
           children
           ;
           as
           a
           Maister
           of
           a
           family
           hath
           an
           eye
           ouer
           his
           meanest
           seruants
           ,
           yea
           ouer
           his
           verie
           cattell
           :
           but
           his
           care
           night
           and
           day
           is
           for
           his
           children
           .
           And
           as
           God
           ouerlooketh
           all
           his
           children
           alwayes
           :
           so
           principally
           his
           prouidence
           sheweth
           it selfe
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           in
           the
           deepest
           dangers
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           greatest
           want
           of
           naturall
           helps
           .
           When
           
             Daniel
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             Lions
             denne
             ,
          
           God
           was
           there
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           
             shut
             their
             mouthes
          
           ,
           Daniel
           6.22
           .
           When
           the
           
             three
             children
             were
             cast
             into
             the
             fierie
             fornace
             ,
          
           God
           was
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           tooke
           away
           the
           naturall
           force
           from
           the
           fire
           :
           Daniel
           3.27
           .
           When
           the
           Israelites
           were
           to
           passe
           through
           the
           sea
           ,
           or
           else
           die
           (
           a
           hard
           shift
           )
           God
           was
           with
           them
           ,
           &
           made
           the
           sea
           giue
           place
           to
           his
           children
           ,
           
             and
             stand
             like
             two
             walls
             on
             either
             side
             them
             ,
          
           Exodus
           14.22
           .
           When
           they
           were
           to
           wander
           through
           the
           wide
           wildernesse
           ,
           through
           so
           many
           dangers
           and
           discomforts
           as
           Deserts
           doe
           afford
           ,
           
             Christ
             was
             with
             them
          
           ,
           and
           waited
           vpō
           them
           with
           his
           continuall
           comfort
           and
           assistance
           ,
           
           Corinth
           .
           10.4
           .
           And
           so
           when
           Noah
           was
           to
           go
           into
           the
           Arke
           ,
           and
           (
           being
           in
           )
           must
           haue
           the
           
             dore
             shut
          
           ,
           and
           closed
           vpon
           him
           ;
           his
           ca●e
           pitifull
           .
           For
           ,
           doe
           it
           himselfe
           he
           
             could
             not
          
           ;
           it
           both
           being
           
             so
             bi●ge
          
           ,
           that
           Elephants
           and
           Camels
           must
           en●er
           in
           at
           it
           :
           and
           though
           he
           could
           haue
           pull'd
           it
           to
           ;
           yet
           being
           within
           ,
           hee
           could
           neuer
           haue
           sufficiently
           closed
           it
           from
           the
           water
           :
           Nor
           would
           any
           other
           of
           that
           wicked
           world
           doe
           it
           for
           him
           :
           they
           did
           not
           owe
           him
           so
           much
           loue
           or
           seruice
           ,
           but
           rather
           mockt
           him
           ,
           &
           laught
           at
           him
           :
           as
           first
           ,
           for
           making
           the
           Arke
           ;
           so
           now
           for
           entring
           in
           ,
           when
           he
           knew
           not
           how
           to
           haue
           it
           closed
           .
           How
           should
           hee
           do
           ?
           himselfe
           
             could
             not
          
           ,
           others
           
             would
             not
             .
             God
             himselfe
             with
             his
             owne
             hand
             shut
             it
             for
             him
             .
          
           And
           after
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           throwen
           vpon
           the
           rockes
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           split
           in
           pieces
           on
           the
           hills
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           Anchor
           ,
           no
           sterne
           ,
           no
           Pilot
           ,
           no
           Maister
           ;
           God
           himselfe
           was
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           
             all
             in
             all
             vnto
             him
          
           .
           The
           eye
           of
           his
           loue
           ,
           and
           the
           hand
           of
           his
           power
           was
           ouer
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Arke
           
             saued
             him
             and
             his
             houshold
          
           .
           Such
           is
           the
           prouidence
           of
           God
           ouer
           his
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           in
           the
           deepest
           distresses
           ,
           &
           most
           destitute
           of
           all
           worldly
           comforts
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           of
           this
           doctrine
           ministreth
           comfort
           vnto
           Gods
           children
           :
           who
           as
           they
           are
           sure
           of
           
             strange
             calamities
          
           to
           fall
           vpon
           them
           ;
           so
           are
           they
           sure
           also
           of
           a
           speciall
           care
           of
           God
           ouer
           them
           ,
           euen
           in
           their
           
             greatest
             extremities
          
           .
           And
           this
           may
           Gods
           childrē
           (
           who
           serue
           him
           in
           the
           true
           
             obedience
             of
             faith
          
           )
           euer
           assure
           themselues
           of
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           doth
           neuer
           forget
           ,
           nor
           forsake
           them
           in
           any
           of
           their
           troubles
           :
           but
           will
           be
           euer
           ready
           with
           his
           mercifull
           hand
           ,
           to
           defend
           them
           from
           dangers
           ,
           to
           prouide
           for
           them
           in
           necessities
           ,
           &
           to
           comfort
           them
           in
           distresses
           ,
           when
           they
           know
           not
           in
           the
           world
           how
           to
           doe
           .
           Elisha
           had
           an
           armie
           of
           men
           sent
           against
           him
           ,
           to
           take
           him
           :
           How
           should
           one
           man
           escape
           from
           a
           whole
           armie
           ?
           
           His
           man
           cried
           ,
           
             Alas
             Maister
             how
             shall
             we
             doe
             ?
          
           Hee
           answered
           his
           man
           ,
           and
           bad
           him
           ,
           
             Feare
             not
             ,
             there
             were
             more
             for
             him
             then
             against
             him
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           more
           Angels
           (
           though
           they
           were
           vnseene
           )
           for
           him
           ,
           then
           there
           were
           men
           in
           the
           Armie
           against
           him
           .
           And
           so
           when
           
             no
             man
          
           
           would
           shut
           the
           door
           for
           Noah
           ,
           there
           were
           Angels
           enow
           readie
           sent
           from
           God
           to
           doe
           it
           for
           him
           :
           and
           when
           all
           wicked
           men
           wished
           he
           might
           perish
           with
           the
           
             Arke
             he
             had
             made
          
           ,
           &
           assured
           themselues
           he
           would
           perish
           ,
           hauing
           no
           such
           helpes
           as
           ships
           require
           ;
           then
           the
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           or
           rather
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           supplied
           all
           such
           wants
           vnto
           him
           :
           and
           so
           when
           themselues
           perished
           ,
           they
           sawe
           
             him
             and
             his
             houshold
             saued
             by
             that
             Arke
             .
          
           And
           no
           lesse
           care
           hath
           God
           ouer
           his
           Church
           and
           children
           to
           this
           day
           .
           And
           though
           hee
           worketh
           not
           visible
           miracles
           for
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           feele
           and
           finde
           that
           he
           is
           oftentimes
           mighty
           ,
           and
           wonderfull
           in
           preseruing
           them
           ,
           in
           prouiding
           for
           them
           ,
           in
           assisting
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           comforting
           them
           ,
           when
           else
           without
           that
           prouidence
           of
           his
           ,
           they
           knowe
           they
           had
           miscaried
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           whereas
           
             God
             himselfe
          
           vouchsafeth
           in
           Noahs
           danger
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           
             Master
             and
             Pilot
          
           of
           this
           Arke
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           may
           
             saue
             him
             and
             his
             houshold
          
           ;
           we
           learne
           the
           auntientie
           and
           dignitie
           of
           the
           trade
           of
           Mariners
           ,
           Saylers
           ,
           and
           Maisters
           of
           ships
           .
           
             The
             auntientie
          
           :
           For
           we
           see
           it
           is
           as
           old
           as
           Noah
           ,
           as
           old
           as
           this
           second
           world
           ,
           euen
           4000.
           yeeres
           olde
           .
           The
           dignitie
           is
           great
           ;
           for
           God
           himselfe
           was
           both
           the
           first
           author
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           practicer
           of
           it
           .
           The
           
             author
             and
             first
             deuiser
          
           :
           For
           Noah
           made
           not
           this
           Arke
           of
           his
           owne
           head
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           we
           heard
           before
           )
           he
           was
           
             warned
             of
             God
          
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           And
           hee
           was
           the
           first
           practicer
           ;
           for
           God
           himselfe
           performed
           all
           those
           seruices
           vnto
           Noah
           in
           the
           Arke
           :
           else
           it
           had
           neuer
           saued
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           so
           ,
           It
           is
           the
           more
           griefe
           to
           see
           that
           worthy
           calling
           so
           abused
           ,
           and
           debased
           as
           it
           is
           ;
           the
           most
           of
           them
           that
           practice
           it
           being
           profane
           ,
           vngodly
           and
           dissolute
           men
           .
           Such
           men
           should
           remember
           ,
           God
           made
           the
           first
           ship
           ,
           and
           God
           was
           the
           first
           Master
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Mariner
           ,
           the
           first
           Pilot
           ,
           the
           first
           gouernour
           of
           a
           ship
           :
           and
           they
           should
           labour
           to
           be
           like
           him
           .
           This
           is
           one
           of
           those
           fewe
           callings
           ,
           which
           may
           say
           ,
           God
           himselfe
           was
           the
           first
           deuiser
           and
           practicer
           of
           it
           .
           All
           callings
           cannot
           say
           so
           :
           why
           then
           should
           they
           so
           farre
           forgette
           whom
           they
           succeede
           ?
           Indeede
           vppon
           
           the
           seas
           and
           in
           distresses
           ,
           they
           will
           make
           some
           profession
           of
           religion
           :
           but
           let
           them
           come
           a-shore
           ;
           what
           swearing
           ,
           what
           whoring
           ,
           what
           drunkennesse
           amongst
           them
           ?
           But
           let
           them
           be
           afraid
           to
           be
           so
           profane
           ,
           which
           hold
           the
           place
           ,
           which
           once
           God
           himselfe
           held
           :
           or
           else
           let
           them
           know
           they
           are
           vnworthy
           of
           so
           good
           a
           calling
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           we
           see
           the
           reason
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           how
           the
           Ark
           could
           
             saue
             him
             and
             his
             houshold
          
           ;
           namely
           ,
           because
           God
           did
           gouerne
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           obserue
           the
           
             end
             and
             vse
          
           of
           the
           Arke
           .
           It
           was
           to
           
             saue
             this
             holy
             man
             and
             his
             houshold
             .
          
           Learne
           here
           that
           Gods
           seruants
           in
           common
           calamities
           haue
           safety
           :
           For
           ,
           God
           himselfe
           giueth
           them
           security
           ,
           and
           prouideth
           deliuerance
           .
           Thus
           was
           it
           euer
           .
           When
           God
           proceedeth
           in
           iudgement
           against
           Hierusalem
           ,
           for
           the
           sinnes
           thereof
           :
           hee
           
             marketh
             the
             godly
             in
             their
             foreheads
          
           ;
           namely
           ,
           such
           as
           mourne
           and
           cry
           for
           the
           abhominations
           which
           are
           done
           against
           God
           ,
           Ezech.
           9.4
           .
        
         
           When
           Sodome
           must
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           
             righteous
             Lot
          
           and
           his
           family
           ,
           must
           be
           drawen
           out
           ;
           nay
           ,
           the
           
             Angell
             can
             doe
             nothing
             till
             he
             be
             safe
             ,
          
           Genesis
           ,
           19.16.22
           .
           When
           the
           
             destroying
             Angell
          
           went
           ouer
           the
           land
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           the
           first
           borne
           in
           euery
           house
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           (
           the
           Israelites
           dwelling
           amongst
           them
           )
           hee
           
             past
             ouer
          
           all
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           whose
           doores
           were
           sprinkled
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Paschall
           Lambe
           ,
           Exodus
           ,
           12.13
           :
           And
           euen
           so
           hee
           whose
           heart
           and
           soule
           is
           sprinkled
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           the
           Lambe
           of
           God
           ,
           no
           calamity
           can
           do
           him
           hurt
           ;
           nay
           ,
           when
           others
           are
           smitten
           he
           shall
           be
           deliuered
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           of
           this
           doctrine
           is
           to
           
             our
             Church
             and
             State
          
           :
           Wee
           haue
           by
           Gods
           mercy
           long
           enioyed
           Peace
           and
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           and
           both
           ,
           vnder
           a
           gracious
           gouernment
           :
           and
           with
           these
           ,
           manie
           other
           blessings
           .
           Yet
           speake
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           sinnes
           of
           our
           times
           call
           for
           
             a
             floud
          
           ,
           as
           in
           Noahs
           time
           :
           and
           sure
           a
           floud
           of
           tribulation
           must
           come
           one
           way
           or
           other
           .
           For
           this
           was
           alwaies
           the
           state
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ;
           now
           peace
           ,
           now
           persecution
           .
           
           Peace
           abused
           ,
           causeth
           trouble
           ,
           and
           calamities
           .
           Therefore
           as
           we
           haue
           so
           long
           had
           peace
           and
           ease
           ;
           so
           assuredly
           looke
           for
           a
           floud
           :
           what
           it
           will
           be
           or
           when
           ,
           knoweth
           no
           man
           ;
           onely
           he
           who
           will
           send
           it
           ,
           the
           
             righteous
             and
             almighty
             God.
          
           How
           then
           shall
           wee
           doe
           ,
           when
           the
           floud
           of
           tribulation
           is
           vpon
           vs
           ?
           There
           is
           no
           way
           but
           one
           .
           Beleeue
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           ;
           settle
           thy
           heart
           in
           true
           faith
           ;
           repent
           of
           thy
           sinnes
           ;
           get
           Gods
           fauour
           and
           forgiuenesse
           :
           and
           then
           when
           the
           floud
           comes
           ,
           Gods
           prouidence
           shall
           affoord
           thee
           (
           one
           way
           or
           other
           )
           an
           
             Arke
             of
             safetie
          
           and
           deliuerance
           .
           Sprinkle
           thy
           soule
           now
           with
           
             Christes
             bloud
          
           by
           faith
           and
           true
           repentance
           :
           and
           the
           destroying
           Angell
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           shall
           
             passe
             ouer
             thee
             and
             thy
             houshold
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           obserue
           the
           largenesse
           of
           Gods
           bounty
           .
           Not
           onelie
           Noah
           shall
           be
           saued
           ,
           but
           with
           him
           
             his
             houshold
             also
          
           .
           Why
           the
           Lord
           did
           so
           ,
           there
           be
           diuers
           reasons
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           the
           Propagation
           and
           
             multiplication
             of
             the
             world
          
           after
           the
           floud
           .
           If
           any
           obiect
           ,
           
             Noah
             and
             his
             wife
          
           might
           haue
           serued
           for
           that
           end
           :
           I
           answere
           ,
           they
           were
           olde
           ;
           for
           hee
           was
           600.
           yeeres
           olde
           ,
           when
           the
           floud
           came
           :
           and
           though
           hee
           liued
           300.
           yeeres
           after
           the
           floud
           (
           Genesis
           ,
           9.28
           )
           ;
           Yet
           reade
           wee
           not
           of
           any
           children
           that
           he
           had
           .
           If
           any
           further
           obiect
           ;
           The
           first
           world
           was
           begun
           ,
           and
           multiplied
           by
           two
           alone
           ,
           Adam
           &
           Eue
           ,
           &
           no
           more
           :
           why
           then
           should
           there
           be
           so
           many
           for
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           second
           world
           ?
           I
           answere
           :
           God
           did
           so
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           
             all
             mankinde
             came
             of
             one
             bloud
          
           (
           Acts.
           17.26
           )
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           regard
           of
           body
           or
           birth
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           originally
           betwixt
           man
           and
           man
           :
           which
           also
           was
           obserued
           euen
           in
           the
           second
           beginning
           For
           ,
           though
           the
           world
           was
           multiplied
           by
           three
           brethren
           ,
           
             Shem
             ,
             Cham
             ,
             and
             Iapheth
             :
          
           Yet
           those
           three
           were
           not
           strangers
           ,
           but
           all
           sonnes
           to
           one
           man
           Noah
           :
           so
           that
           as
           at
           first
           by
           
             Adam
             and
             Eue
          
           ;
           so
           after
           ,
           from
           
             Noah
             and
             his
             wife
          
           came
           all
           men
           in
           the
           world
           .
           But
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           
             second
             world
          
           ,
           there
           must
           needes
           be
           more
           lines
           then
           one
           ;
           because
           now
           the
           
             blessed
             seede
          
           was
           promised
           ,
           whose
           line
           and
           kindred
           must
           needes
           be
           kept
           
           distinct
           frō
           all
           other
           ,
           vntil
           his
           incarnation
           .
           Againe
           ,
           there
           was
           more
           cause
           now
           why
           the
           world
           should
           be
           speedily
           replenished
           then
           at
           the
           beginning
           .
           For
           ,
           first
           the
           earth
           had
           some
           glory
           and
           beauty
           left
           it
           after
           the
           
             first
             curse
          
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           was
           still
           a
           most
           pleasant
           and
           delightfull
           habitation
           to
           
             Adam
             and
             Eue.
          
           But
           now
           by
           the
           
             second
             curse
          
           in
           the
           floud
           ,
           all
           her
           beautie
           was
           gone
           ,
           she
           and
           all
           her
           glory
           was
           ouerrunne
           ,
           spoyled
           ,
           and
           defaced
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           had
           beene
           a
           miserable
           habitation
           for
           Noah
           and
           his
           wife
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           beene
           without
           company
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           earth
           being
           much
           defaced
           ,
           and
           the
           vertue
           of
           it
           almost
           quite
           perished
           by
           the
           floud
           ,
           had
           now
           more
           neede
           to
           be
           recouered
           ,
           by
           the
           hands
           and
           helpe
           of
           many
           mens
           labours
           .
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           Gen.
           9.19
           .
           &
           10.32
           .
           that
           the
           earth
           was
           
             diuided
             amongst
             the
             three
             sonnes
             of
             Noah
             .
          
           And
           they
           liued
           not
           all
           together
           ,
           but
           
             ouerspread
             the
             earth
          
           .
           And
           least
           the
           beasts
           ,
           which
           then
           were
           many
           ,
           should
           ouergrowe
           the
           world
           ,
           therefore
           God
           would
           haue
           the
           earth
           speedily
           replenished
           ,
           &
           to
           that
           end
           Noah
           &
           his
           wife
           :
           had
           neuer
           a
           seruant
           in
           the
           Ark
           ,
           but
           only
           such
           as
           should
           haue
           children
           ;
           
             their
             3.
             sonnes
             and
             their
             wiues
             .
          
           And
           thus
           the
           multiplication
           of
           mankind
           is
           the
           first
           cause
           ,
           why
           God
           saued
           Noahs
           children
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           cause
           :
           It
           is
           likely
           that
           as
           himselfe
           was
           a
           
             righteous
             man
          
           ,
           so
           they
           of
           his
           family
           were
           more
           orderly
           and
           religious
           ,
           then
           others
           of
           that
           wicked
           Age
           ;
           for
           ,
           good
           men
           make
           conscience
           of
           teaching
           their
           families
           :
           as
           ,
           Abraham
           ,
           Gen.
           18.18
           .
           And
           seeing
           Noah
           is
           commended
           for
           a
           iust
           &
           good
           man
           ,
           doubtlesse
           ,
           he
           did
           carefully
           instruct
           
             his
             houshold
          
           :
           &
           therefore
           it
           is
           to
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           all
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           were
           holy
           and
           righteous
           persons
           ,
           fearing
           God.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           though
           all
           of
           them
           were
           not
           righteous
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           all
           of
           the
           family
           of
           
             righteous
             Noah
          
           :
           and
           therfore
           for
           his
           sake
           they
           were
           saued
           ;
           all
           being
           his
           children
           ,
           or
           his
           childrens
           wiues
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           righteous
           mā
           procureth
           blessings
           not
           on
           himself
           alone
           ,
           but
           on
           all
           that
           belong
           vnto
           him
           ,
           dwel
           with
           him
           ,
           or
           are
           in
           his
           cōpany
           .
           At
           Abrahams
           request
           had
           there
           bin
           but
           10.
           
             righteous
             men
             in
             Sodome
          
           ;
           all
           had
           beene
           spared
           
             for
             their
             sakes
          
           ,
           
           (
           Gen.
           18.32
           )
           .
           When
           Ioseph
           dwelt
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           all
           
             Putiphars
             house
          
           ,
           and
           all
           in
           it
           (
           though
           hee
           were
           a
           heathen
           man
           )
           were
           blessed
           for
           Iosephs
           sake
           :
           (
           Gen.
           39.5
           )
           .
           When
           Lot
           was
           deliuered
           out
           of
           Sodomes
           destruction
           ,
           the
           Angels
           asked
           him
           ,
           
             Hast
             thou
             any
             sonnes
             in
             law
             ?
          
           that
           they
           might
           haue
           beene
           saued
           for
           his
           sake
           (
           Gen.
           19.12
           )
           .
           When
           
             Paul
             and
          
           276.
           soules
           with
           him
           suffred
           shipwracke
           ,
           and
           were
           all
           in
           present
           danger
           of
           drowning
           ,
           God
           saued
           Paul
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           sake
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           
             God
             gaue
             him
             the
             liues
             of
             all
             that
             were
             with
             him
             in
             the
             ship
             ,
          
           Acts
           27.24
           .
           And
           so
           here
           Noahs
           children
           ,
           and
           their
           wiues
           ,
           are
           spared
           for
           Noahs
           sake
           .
        
         
           Let
           this
           encourage
           all
           men
           to
           serue
           God
           in
           truth
           and
           vprightnesse
           ;
           seeing
           thereby
           they
           shall
           not
           make
           themselues
           alone
           bles●ed
           ,
           but
           bring
           downe
           Gods
           blessing
           euen
           on
           
             their
             houses
          
           ,
           children
           ,
           and
           posterities
           :
           yea
           ,
           the
           very
           places
           where
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           with
           whom
           they
           dwell
           ,
           shall
           fare
           the
           better
           for
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           see
           the
           causes
           &
           reasons
           ,
           why
           not
           Noah
           alone
           ,
           but
           euen
           his
           houshold
           were
           also
           saued
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           fourth
           place
           ,
           let
           vs
           obserue
           how
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           saith
           ,
           that
           Noah
           built
           the
           Arke
           ;
           not
           for
           the
           sauing
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           
             of
             his
             houshold
          
           :
           and
           it
           is
           so
           said
           for
           two
           causes
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           Noah
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           the
           head
           &
           gouernour
           ,
           yet
           was
           
             one
             of
             the
             houshold
          
           ;
           for
           ,
           in
           the
           word
           houshold
           himselfe
           is
           comprehended
           .
           Maisters
           and
           Fathers
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           gouernours
           ,
           yet
           must
           thinke
           themselues
           members
           of
           the
           houshold
           ;
           so
           will
           they
           haue
           more
           care
           thereof
           ,
           when
           they
           esteeme
           themselues
           members
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           parts
           of
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           teach
           vs
           what
           care
           Noah
           had
           for
           his
           family
           ;
           euen
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           hee
           
             prepared
             the
             Arke
             to
             saue
             them
             withall
             .
          
           Here
           is
           an
           example
           of
           a
           worthy
           Maister
           of
           a
           houshold
           ;
           and
           yet
           all
           this
           was
           but
           for
           a
           temporall
           deliuerance
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           hee
           was
           so
           carefull
           for
           their
           bodily
           safety
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           was
           he
           to
           saue
           them
           from
           
             hell
             and
             damnation
          
           ,
           which
           he
           knew
           to
           be
           an
           eternall
           destruction
           of
           both
           soule
           and
           body
           .
           Therefore
           doubtlesse
           as
           he
           was
           a
           diligent
           
             Preacher
             of
             righteousnesse
          
           
           to
           that
           sinfull
           world
           :
           so
           principal●y
           a
           diligent
           Preacher
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           Catechiser
           of
           his
           owne
           family
           ;
           that
           so
           he
           might
           make
           them
           Gods
           seruants
           ,
           and
           deliuer
           them
           from
           the
           eternall
           fire
           of
           hell
           .
        
         
           Noahs
           example
           is
           to
           be
           a
           patterne
           to
           all
           Parents
           and
           Fathers
           of
           families
           to
           teach
           them
           care
           not
           onely
           for
           the
           bodies
           ,
           &
           bodily
           welfare
           of
           their
           families
           ,
           but
           especially
           for
           their
           soules
           and
           spirituall
           welfare
           .
           And
           if
           they
           be
           bound
           by
           all
           bonds
           of
           nature
           and
           religion
           ,
           to
           prouide
           for
           the
           bodies
           of
           their
           children
           ;
           let
           reason
           iudge
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           straightly
           they
           are
           tied
           to
           looke
           to
           their
           soules
           .
           But
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             that
             prouideth
             not
             temporall
             things
             necessary
             for
             his
             family
             ,
             is
             worse
             then
             an
             Infidel
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Timo
           ▪
           5.8
           .
           Then
           what
           is
           he
           who
           prouideth
           nothing
           for
           their
           soules
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           his
           case
           is
           extremely
           fearefull
           .
           Therfore
           when
           thou
           hast
           prouided
           meat
           ,
           apparell
           ,
           a
           calling
           ,
           and
           mariage
           ,
           house
           &
           liuing
           for
           thy
           child
           :
           think
           not
           thou
           hast
           done
           ,
           and
           so
           maist
           turne
           them
           off
           .
           The
           world
           may
           take
           them
           thus
           :
           But
           God
           will
           not
           take
           them
           so
           at
           thy
           hands
           .
           No
           ,
           the
           greater
           duty
           remaines
           behind
           ;
           thou
           must
           prouide
           for
           their
           soules
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           know
           God
           ,
           &
           feare
           his
           name
           .
           Thou
           must
           with
           Abraham
           (
           Gen.
           18.19
           .
           )
           
             Teach
             thy
             family
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             walke
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             :
             I
             know
             Abraham
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           ,
           that
           
             he
             will
             do
             it
          
           .
           And
           surely
           God
           will
           know
           all
           such
           as
           do
           so
           .
           By
           doing
           thus
           ,
           men
           shal
           make
           their
           houses
           Churches
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           here
           Noahs
           was
           :
           &
           it
           would
           be
           far
           better
           with
           our
           Church
           &
           State
           ,
           if
           men
           did
           so
           :
           Ministers
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           &
           Iustices
           in
           the
           Country
           should
           haue
           much
           lesse
           to
           do
           ,
           if
           Maisters
           of
           families
           would
           do
           their
           duties
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           goe
           further
           :
           let
           vs
           see
           more
           particularly
           what
           this
           houshold
           was
           ,
           that
           was
           thus
           
             saued
             by
             the
             Arke
          
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           family
           of
           
             foure
             men
          
           &
           
             foure
             women
          
           :
           not
           men
           or
           women
           alone
           ▪
           but
           both
           ,
           and
           consisting
           of
           as
           many
           
             women
             as
             men
          
           .
           Thus
           God
           would
           haue
           one
           sexe
           to
           loue
           another
           ,
           and
           one
           to
           think
           themselues
           beholden
           to
           the
           other
           ▪
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           first
           world
           was
           by
           
             one
             man
          
           &
           
             one
             woman
          
           .
           Of
           the
           second
           ,
           by
           
             foure
             men
          
           ,
           and
           
             foure
             women
          
           ;
           but
           alwai●●
           equall
           .
           
           And
           here
           also
           God
           would
           teach
           men
           not
           to
           contemne
           the
           other
           ,
           though
           the
           weaker
           sexe
           :
           for
           God
           saued
           as
           many
           of
           them
           from
           the
           vniuersall
           floud
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           men
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           how
           many
           were
           they
           in
           all
           ?
           
             but
             eight
             persons
          
           .
           Of
           the
           whole
           world
           no
           more
           were
           saued
           :
           A
           miserable
           spectacle
           .
           See
           what
           sinne
           can
           doe
           .
           It
           can
           bring
           many
           Millions
           to
           
             eight
             persons
          
           in
           a
           short
           time
           .
           See
           what
           it
           is
           to
           offend
           God.
           Let
           vs
           not
           then
           glory
           in
           our
           multitudes
           ,
           but
           glory
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           
             know
             and
             serue
             God
          
           :
           for
           otherwise
           ,
           if
           our
           sinnes
           cry
           out
           to
           him
           against
           vs
           ,
           he
           can
           easily
           make
           vs
           fewe
           enow
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           what
           were
           these
           
             eight
             persons
          
           ?
           not
           one
           seruant
           amongst
           them
           all
           :
           there
           were
           none
           but
           Noah
           and
           his
           wife
           ,
           his
           three
           sonnes
           ,
           and
           their
           wiues
           .
           It
           is
           meruailous
           ,
           that
           here
           were
           none
           of
           
             Noahs
             seruants
          
           .
           Some
           thinke
           he
           had
           none
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           simplicity
           of
           those
           dayes
           required
           no
           attendance
           ,
           but
           that
           each
           one
           was
           seruant
           to
           him selfe
           .
           And
           they
           seem
           to
           gather
           it
           out
           of
           Gen
           ▪
           7.1
           .
           where
           God
           biddeth
           
             Noah
             ,
             Enter
             thou
             &
             all
             thine
             house
             into
             the
             Arke
             :
          
           And
           when
           they
           entred
           ,
           they
           are
           recounted
           in
           the
           seauenth
           verse
           ,
           to
           be
           none
           but
           
             himselfe
             ,
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             his
             children
             :
          
           therefore
           say
           they
           ,
           in
           Noahs
           house
           ,
           there
           were
           no
           seruants
           .
           But
           why
           might
           not
           Noah
           haue
           seruants
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             Abraham
             and
             Lot
          
           had
           ?
           doubtlesse
           he
           had
           .
           But
           ,
           behold
           a
           wonderfull
           matter
           :
           Noahs
           owne
           seruants
           would
           not
           beleeue
           his
           preaching
           ,
           but
           chose
           rather
           to
           liue
           loosely
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           &
           perish
           with
           it
           ,
           then
           to
           liue
           godly
           with
           their
           Maister
           ,
           and
           be
           saued
           with
           him
           .
           This
           was
           and
           wil
           be
           true
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           wicked
           age
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           wicked
           towne
           ,
           a
           Maister
           shal
           not
           be
           able
           to
           gouerne
           his
           owne
           seruants
           ;
           but
           the
           streame
           of
           common
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           ill
           examples
           of
           other
           men
           doth
           draw
           them
           from
           the
           obedience
           of
           their
           Maisters
           .
           They
           can
           readily
           alledge
           for
           themselues
           ,
           we
           wil
           not
           be
           vsed
           more
           hardly
           then
           other
           mens
           are
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           be
           tied
           to
           our
           houres
           ,
           &
           bound
           to
           so
           many
           exercises
           ,
           we
           will
           do
           as
           others
           do
           .
           Thus
           would
           Noahs
           seruants
           do
           ,
           and
           perished
           with
           the
           world
           .
           So
           hard
           a
           thing
           is
           it
           for
           a
           good
           man
           to
           haue
           good
           seruants
           in
           such
           times
           or
           places
           where
           wickednes
           raigneth
           .
        
         
         
           And
           thus
           wee
           haue
           seene
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           How
           the
           
             Arke
             saued
          
           Noah
           
             and
             his
             houshold
          
           ,
           and
           what
           this
           houshold
           of
           his
           was
           .
        
         
           Now
           besides
           this
           
             end
             and
             vse
             of
             the
             Arke
             ,
          
           we
           are
           further
           to
           know
           ;
           that
           whereas
           this
           sauing
           of
           them
           was
           but
           a
           
             corporall
             deliuerance
          
           from
           a
           temporall
           death
           ,
           this
           Arke
           hath
           also
           a
           spirituall
           vse
           ,
           which
           we
           may
           not
           omit
           :
           for
           as
           many
           of
           Noahs
           family
           as
           were
           
             true
             beleeuers
          
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           meanes
           to
           saue
           them
           another
           way
           ,
           euen
           to
           saue
           their
           soules
           :
           for
           it
           taught
           them
           many
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           was
           an
           assurance
           of
           Gods
           loue
           vnto
           their
           soules
           :
           for
           if
           hee
           was
           so
           carefull
           to
           saue
           their
           bodies
           from
           the
           floud
           ,
           they
           thereby
           assured
           themselues
           ,
           hee
           would
           be
           as
           good
           vnto
           their
           soules
           ;
           which
           they
           knew
           to
           be
           farre
           more
           pretious
           and
           excellent
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           shewed
           them
           how
           to
           be
           saued
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           they
           saw
           no
           safety
           ,
           nothing
           but
           present
           death
           out
           of
           the
           Arke
           :
           So
           it
           taught
           them
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           
             Gods
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           no
           saluation
           could
           be
           expected
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           taught
           them
           to
           labour
           to
           be
           in
           Gods
           fauour
           and
           members
           of
           his
           true
           Church
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           saw
           they
           were
           saued
           from
           the
           floud
           ,
           by
           
             faith
             and
             obedience
          
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           
             Noah
             beleeued
          
           Gods
           word
           ,
           that
           the
           floud
           should
           come
           ;
           then
           he
           obayed
           Gods
           commaundement
           ,
           and
           
             made
             the
             Arke
          
           ,
           as
           hee
           was
           commaunded
           .
           And
           thus
           he
           and
           his
           ,
           by
           beleeuing
           &
           obaying
           ,
           were
           saued
           through
           the
           Arke
           :
           and
           without
           these
           ,
           the
           Arke
           could
           not
           haue
           saued
           them
           .
           This
           taught
           them
           more
           particularly
           how
           to
           be
           saued
           ;
           namely
           ,
           by
           
             beleeuing
             God
             ,
             and
             obaying
             God
             ,
          
           and
           else
           no
           saluation
           .
           For
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           their
           bodies
           could
           not
           be
           saued
           without
           them
           ;
           It
           assured
           them
           ,
           much
           lesse
           could
           their
           soules
           be
           saued
           without
           faith
           and
           obedience
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           this
           
             deliuerance
             by
             the
             Arke
          
           was
           a
           pawn
           vnto
           them
           from
           God
           ,
           assuring
           them
           of
           saluation
           ,
           if
           they
           beleeued
           in
           the
           Messias
           .
           For
           ,
           seeing
           God
           so
           fully
           performed
           his
           promise
           vnto
           them
           for
           their
           bodily
           deliuerance
           vpon
           their
           beleeuing
           :
           
           they
           therby
           might
           assure
           themselues
           ,
           he
           would
           performe
           his
           promise
           of
           saluation
           vnto
           them
           ,
           vpon
           their
           
             faith
             and
             true
             obedience
          
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           it
           strengthned
           their
           faith
           .
           For
           ,
           when
           euer
           after
           any
           promise
           of
           God
           was
           made
           vnto
           them
           ,
           or
           any
           word
           of
           God
           came
           vnto
           them
           ,
           they
           then
           remembred
           Gods
           mercy
           and
           faithfulnesse
           vnto
           them
           in
           their
           
             deliuerance
             by
             the
             Arke
          
           :
           and
           therefore
           beleeued
           .
        
         
           Vnto
           these
           and
           many
           other
           spirituall
           vses
           ,
           did
           the
           Arke
           serue
           vnto
           
             Noah
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             houshold
             ,
          
           as
           many
           of
           them
           as
           were
           beleeuers
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           is
           this
           to
           vs
           ?
           Indeede
           ,
           the
           Arke
           serued
           them
           for
           a
           temporall
           deliuerance
           ,
           it
           saued
           their
           liues
           ;
           therefore
           they
           also
           had
           reason
           to
           make
           spirituall
           vse
           of
           it
           :
           But
           it
           saued
           not
           vs
           ,
           it
           serued
           vs
           to
           no
           vse
           corporall
           ;
           therefore
           how
           can
           wee
           make
           any
           spirituall
           vse
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           answere
           ;
           though
           wee
           had
           no
           corporall
           vse
           of
           the
           Arke
           ,
           yet
           there
           ariseth
           an
           excellent
           spirituall
           vse
           out
           of
           the
           consideration
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Arke
             of
             Noah
             and
             our
             baptisme
             ,
          
           are
           figures
           correspondent
           one
           to
           the
           other
           :
           that
           ,
           that
           
             Noahs
             Arke
          
           was
           to
           them
           ,
           Baptisme
           is
           to
           vs.
           Thus
           teacheth
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           1.3.20.21
           .
           
             To
             the
             Arke
             of
             Noah
             the
             figure
             which
             now
             saueth
             vs
             ,
             euen
             Baptisme
             agreeth
             .
          
           The
           same
           that
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           here
           ascribeth
           to
           the
           
             Arke
             ,
             S.
             Peter
          
           ascribeth
           to
           Baptisme
           .
           The
           Arke
           saued
           them
           ,
           Baptisme
           saueth
           vs.
           Now
           the
           resembla●ce
           betwixt
           these
           two
           figures
           ,
           hath
           two
           branches
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           necessary
           for
           them
           that
           
             should
             be
             saued
          
           in
           the
           floud
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Arke
           ;
           and
           out
           of
           the
           Arke
           no
           possibility
           to
           escape
           :
           So
           is
           it
           for
           them
           that
           will
           haue
           their
           soules
           saued
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           they
           must
           be
           mysticall
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           visible
           members
           of
           his
           Church
           :
           and
           out
           of
           
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
          
           ,
           no
           possibility
           of
           saluation
           .
           That
           this
           is
           true
           (
           for
           
             Christ
             )
             S.
             Peter
          
           proueth
           apparantly
           ,
           Acts
           4.12
           .
           
             Among
             men
             there
             is
             no
             name
             giuen
             vnder
             heauen
             ,
             whereby
             to
             be
             saued
             ,
             but
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             neither
             is
             there
             saluation
             in
             any
             other
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           that
           this
           is
           true
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           prooueth
           ,
           Acts
           ,
           2.47
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             daily
             such
             as
             should
             be
             saued
             :
          
           See
           how
           such
           as
           are
           to
           be
           saued
           must
           ioyne
           themselues
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           where
           it
           is
           :
           and
           all
           this
           is
           signified
           &
           taught
           in
           Baptisme
           .
           For
           the
           outward
           vse
           of
           Baptisme
           makes
           vs
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           &
           the
           inward
           &
           powerfull
           vse
           of
           Baptisme
           makes
           vs
           members
           of
           
             Christ
             himselfe
          
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           and
           consideration
           hereof
           ,
           should
           make
           vs
           all
           more
           carefull
           to
           be
           true
           members
           
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           &
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           by
           making
           not
           onely
           a
           bare
           profession
           of
           religion
           ;
           but
           by
           seeking
           to
           be
           incorporate
           into
           Christ
           by
           faith
           and
           true
           repentance
           :
           for
           this
           must
           saue
           vs
           ,
           when
           nothing
           els
           can
           .
           As
           they
           that
           were
           out
           of
           
             the
             Arke
          
           ,
           no
           gold
           nor
           siluer
           could
           buy
           out
           their
           safetie
           ,
           no
           lands
           nor
           liuings
           ,
           no
           houses
           nor
           buildings
           ,
           no
           hilles
           nor
           mountaines
           ,
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           nor
           the
           whole
           world
           it selfe
           could
           saue
           them
           ;
           but
           being
           out
           of
           the
           Arke
           they
           perished
           :
           So
           if
           a
           man
           be
           out
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &
           out
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           no
           gold
           nor
           siluer
           ,
           no
           honour
           nor
           glory
           ,
           no
           wit
           nor
           policy
           ,
           no
           estimation
           nor
           authoritie
           ,
           no
           friend●
           nor
           fauour
           ,
           no
           wisdome
           nor
           learning
           ,
           no
           hilles
           of
           happines
           ,
           nor
           mountaines
           of
           gold
           can
           saue
           his
           soule
           ;
           but
           hee
           must
           perish
           in
           the
           flood
           of
           Gods
           eternall
           wrath
           .
           For
           as
           it
           prooued
           folly
           in
           them
           that
           trusted
           to
           their
           high
           houses
           ,
           or
           catcht
           hold
           on
           the
           hils
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           
             out
             of
             the
             Arke
          
           ;
           so
           will
           it
           prooue
           much
           greater
           folly
           to
           them
           that
           shall
           trust
           to
           any
           meanes
           of
           saluation
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           
             out
             of
             Christ.
          
           And
           contrariwise
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           were
           
             in
             the
             Arke
          
           were
           sure
           to
           bee
           saued
           ,
           doe
           the
           waters
           ,
           windes
           and
           weathers
           ,
           stormes
           and
           tempests
           all
           they
           could
           ;
           so
           that
           still
           ,
           the
           more
           the
           waters
           rose
           ,
           the
           Arke
           rose
           also
           ,
           and
           was
           euer
           higher
           than
           they
           ;
           and
           the
           higher
           it
           was
           carried
           by
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           waters
           ,
           the
           safer
           it
           was
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           hils
           and
           rockes
           :
           and
           so
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           danger
           they
           were
           out
           of
           danger
           ,
           and
           were
           saued
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           water
           :
           So
           ,
           he
           that
           is
           once
           truely
           in
           Christ
           ,
           is
           sure
           of
           saluation
           ,
           nothing
           can
           hinder
           it
           ;
           flouds
           of
           calamities
           may
           assault
           him
           and
           humble
           him
           ,
           but
           they
           hurt
           not
           his
           saluation
           ;
           hee
           is
           in
           the
           Arke
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           Christ
           ;
           nay
           the
           
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             not
             ouerthrowe
             him
             :
          
           
           but
           through
           all
           the
           waues
           of
           the
           diuels
           malice
           ,
           &
           through
           all
           tempests
           of
           temptations
           ,
           the
           blessed
           Arke
           of
           Christes
           loue
           and
           merits
           shall
           carrie
           him
           vp
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           conuay
           him
           to
           saluation
           :
           this
           is
           the
           blessed
           assurance
           of
           all
           them
           that
           are
           truely
           
             baptized
             into
             Christ.
          
           But
           as
           for
           such
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           their
           prophanenesse
           ,
           either
           care
           not
           to
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           or
           contemne
           Baptisme
           ;
           let
           thē
           assure
           thēselues
           ,
           they
           be
           out
           of
           the
           Arke
           ,
           &
           they
           perish
           certainly
           .
           This
           is
           the
           1.
           part
           of
           the
           resemblance
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           this
           :
           Noahs
           body
           going
           
             into
             the
             Arke
          
           ,
           hee
           seemed
           therein
           a
           dead
           man
           ,
           going
           into
           a
           graue
           or
           a
           tombe
           to
           be
           buried
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           buried
           in
           the
           Arke
           ,
           &
           the
           Arke
           in
           the
           waters
           ,
           &
           he
           depriued
           of
           the
           fresh
           air●
           &
           gladsome
           light
           :
           yet
           by
           Gods
           appointment
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           means
           to
           saue
           Noah
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           reason
           seemed
           to
           be
           his
           graue
           ;
           &
           if
           Noah
           will
           be
           saued
           he
           must
           goe
           into
           this
           graue
           .
           So
           they
           that
           will
           escape
           hell
           and
           damnation
           by
           Christ
           ,
           the
           true
           Arke
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           must
           be
           buried
           and
           mortified
           in
           their
           flesh
           ,
           and
           fleshly
           lusts
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           way
           to
           come
           to
           life
           euerlasting
           but
           this
           .
           For
           thy
           soule
           cannot
           liue
           ,
           whil'st
           
             thy
             sinnes
          
           ,
           the
           olde
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           thy
           corruptions
           doe
           liue
           ;
           but
           they
           must
           die
           ,
           &
           be
           buried
           ,
           and
           then
           thy
           
             soule
             liueth
          
           :
           and
           whilst
           they
           liue
           ,
           thy
           soule
           is
           dead
           ,
           and
           farre
           from
           the
           
             life
             of
             grace
          
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           All
           this
           is
           affirmed
           at
           large
           ,
           in
           Romanes
           6.3.4
           .
           Where
           we
           may
           see
           apparantly
           that
           we
           must
           by
           baptisme
           
             die
             with
             Christ
             &
             be
             buried
             with
             him
             ,
          
           else
           we
           cannot
           be
           saued
           by
           him
           :
           our
           corruptions
           ,
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           
             olde
             man
          
           ,
           must
           die
           and
           be
           buried
           ;
           that
           the
           
             new
             man
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           grace
           and
           holines
           of
           Christ
           ,
           may
           liue
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           our
           soules
           by
           it
           :
           &
           he
           that
           thus
           dieth
           not
           ,
           neuer
           liues
           ;
           &
           he
           that
           thus
           is
           not
           buried
           ,
           neuer
           riseth
           to
           true
           life
           .
           Thus
           ,
           mortification
           of
           sin
           is
           the
           way
           to
           heauen
           ,
           and
           death
           the
           way
           of
           life
           eternall
           :
           &
           he
           that
           is
           not
           thus
           mortified
           in
           his
           corruption
           ;
           let
           him
           neuer
           looke
           to
           be
           
             quickned
             to
             grace
             or
             glory
          
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           we
           may
           then
           see
           what
           a
           miserable
           world
           we
           now
           liue
           in
           ,
           wherin
           mortification
           of
           sin
           is
           a
           thing
           vnknown
           ;
           not
           a
           man
           of
           many
           that
           can
           tell
           what
           it
           is
           :
           nay
           ,
           grace
           is
           
           dead
           ,
           and
           holinesse
           is
           mortified
           ,
           and
           I
           feare
           buried
           also
           :
           but
           the
           
             old
             man
          
           raignes
           .
           Corruption
           liues
           ,
           and
           sinne
           flourisheth
           .
           Mortifying
           of
           Christ
           by
           our
           sinnes
           is
           common
           :
           but
           mortifying
           of
           sinne
           is
           sildome
           seene
           .
           For
           ,
           Christ
           is
           betrayed
           ,
           crucified
           ,
           and
           killed
           in
           a
           sort
           by
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           .
           What
           a
           fearefull
           change
           is
           this
           ?
           Christ
           should
           liue
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           we
           endeuour
           to
           crucifie
           him
           againe
           :
           sinne
           should
           be
           crucified
           ,
           but
           it
           liueth
           in
           vs.
           But
           if
           wee
           will
           haue
           Christ
           to
           saue
           vs
           ,
           then
           must
           wee
           mortifie
           the
           body
           of
           our
           sinne
           .
           
             For
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             liue
             when
             he
             is
             dead
             ,
             must
             die
             while
             he
             is
             aliue
             .
          
           And
           he
           that
           will
           be
           saued
           by
           his
           baptisme
           ,
           must
           looke
           that
           baptisme
           worke
           this
           effect
           in
           him
           ,
           To
           make
           him
           die
           ,
           and
           be
           buried
           with
           Christ
           ,
           that
           afterwards
           hee
           may
           rise
           and
           raigne
           with
           Christ.
           And
           then
           shall
           Baptisme
           saue
           vs
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Arke
             saued
             faithfull
             Noah
             ,
             and
             his
             houshold
             .
          
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           first
           end
           &
           vse
           of
           the
           Arke
           :
           the
           second
           followed
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           which
           he
           condemned
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Here
           is
           the
           second
           end
           ,
           why
           Noah
           prepared
           the
           Arke
           ;
           To
           the
           
             condemnation
             of
             the
             world
          
           that
           then
           was
           .
           For
           ,
           
             by
             it
          
           (
           not
           by
           his
           faith
           ,
           as
           some
           would
           reade
           it
           )
           
             he
             condemned
          
           that
           wicked
           generation
           ,
           both
           to
           a
           temporall
           destruction
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           to
           an
           eternall
           Iudgement
           in
           hell
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           words
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           points
           to
           be
           considered
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Who
             are
             condemned
             ?
             
               The
               world
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whereby
             ?
             
               By
               Noahs
               Arke
            
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           asked
           ,
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           the
           
             world
             ?
             S.
             Peter
          
           answereth
           (
           2.
           
           Ep.
           2.5
           )
           
             The
             world
             of
             the
             vngodly
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           generation
           of
           sinfull
           men
           ,
           who
           liued
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Noah
           ,
           whom
           also
           in
           the
           1.
           
           Epistle
           ,
           3.20
           .
           hee
           calleth
           disobedient
           :
           and
           their
           more
           particular
           sinnes
           are
           disclosed
           and
           recorded
           by
           Moses
           ,
           Gen.
           6.45
           .
           to
           be
           ,
           monstrous
           abuse
           of
           holy
           mariage
           ,
           vnnaturall
           
             lusts
             ,
             cruelties
          
           ,
           and
           oppressions
           :
           an
           vtter
           neglect
           of
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           and
           Sabbaoth
           ;
           and
           an
           extreame
           prophanenesse
           ,
           and
           dissolutenesse
           in
           euery
           kinde
           .
           And
           this
           corruption
           was
           not
           priuate
           ,
           or
           personall
           ;
           but
           vniuersall
           ,
           through
           all
           estates
           ,
           sexes
           ,
           and
           ages
           .
           This
           world
           of
           the
           vngodly
           ,
           
           this
           whole
           race
           of
           wicked
           and
           disobedient
           men
           were
           condemned
           .
           But
           how
           was
           that
           world
           condemned
           by
           Noah
           ?
           Thus
           :
           God
           vouchsafed
           them
           120.
           yeeres
           to
           repent
           in
           ,
           and
           appointed
           Noah
           to
           preach
           vnto
           them
           ,
           during
           that
           time
           ,
           to
           call
           them
           to
           repentance
           .
           But
           they
           beleeued
           not
           God
           ,
           nor
           Noah
           ,
           but
           continued
           in
           their
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           grew
           in
           their
           vngodlinesse
           :
           therefore
           ,
           when
           that
           time
           was
           expired
           ,
           God
           performed
           his
           word
           spoken
           by
           Noah
           ,
           brought
           the
           floud
           vpon
           them
           ,
           destroyed
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           condemned
           in
           hell
           as
           many
           of
           them
           as
           died
           in
           impenitencie
           and
           vnbeliefe
           .
           And
           thus
           that
           wicked
           world
           was
           condemned
           ,
           according
           as
           Noah
           in
           his
           Ministerie
           had
           foretold
           them
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           may
           learne
           ;
        
         
           First
           ,
           what
           the
           world
           of
           this
           age
           is
           to
           looke
           for
           ,
           vnlesse
           there
           be
           repentance
           .
           For
           ,
           to
           speake
           but
           of
           our selues
           in
           this
           Nation
           ;
           Haue
           not
           we
           had
           the
           Gospell
           30.
           yeeres
           and
           more
           ?
           and
           with
           it
           peace
           ,
           and
           much
           prosperity
           ?
           Haue
           not
           we
           had
           a
           goodly
           time
           giuen
           vs
           to
           repent
           ?
           What
           is
           our
           duty
           ,
           but
           with
           reuerence
           to
           see
           and
           acknowledge
           this
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           take
           hold
           of
           this
           merciful
           opportunity
           ,
           this
           time
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           this
           day
           of
           saluation
           ?
           If
           wee
           doe
           not
           ,
           and
           make
           no
           account
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           what
           can
           we
           looke
           for
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           condemned
           ,
           as
           that
           world
           was
           ?
           Looke
           at
           the
           meanes
           and
           opportunities
           ,
           which
           these
           dayes
           affoord
           ;
           and
           they
           be
           as
           
             golden
             dayes
          
           ,
           as
           euer
           were
           since
           Christs
           ,
           or
           as
           euer
           can
           be
           expected
           ,
           till
           his
           comming
           againe
           .
           But
           looke
           at
           the
           profanenesse
           ,
           and
           carnality
           ,
           and
           security
           of
           this
           age
           (
           euen
           ouer
           all
           Christendome
           )
           and
           this
           is
           the
           
             Iron
             age
          
           ,
           these
           be
           the
           euill
           dayes
           ;
           and
           so
           euill
           ,
           as
           nothing
           can
           be
           expected
           ,
           but
           a
           riuer
           of
           brimstone
           ,
           and
           a
           floud
           of
           fire
           to
           purge
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           dayes
           of
           the
           
             comming
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             Man
          
           (
           which
           I
           take
           to
           be
           these
           dayes
           )
           
             shall
             be
             like
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           Math.
           24.37
           )
           .
           
             vnto
             the
             dayes
             of
             Noah
          
           :
           And
           surely
           in
           security
           and
           profanenesse
           ,
           they
           are
           like
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           all
           reason
           they
           must
           be
           like
           in
           punishment
           .
           Wee
           must
           therefore
           take
           warning
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           shake
           off
           this
           security
           ,
           which
           possesseth
           
           all
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           and
           waite
           for
           the
           Lord
           in
           
             watching
             and
             prayer
          
           ,
           and
           thinke
           euery
           day
           may
           be
           the
           
             last
             day
          
           of
           this
           world
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           the
           last
           day
           
             of
             our
             liues
          
           :
           and
           let
           vs
           prepare
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           liue
           in
           the
           expectation
           of
           it
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           if
           our
           sinfulnesse
           growe
           on
           a
           little
           further
           ;
           nothing
           can
           we
           looke
           for
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           condemned
           in
           an
           vniuersall
           iudgement
           ,
           as
           that
           world
           was
           .
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           be
           take
           our selues
           to
           a
           more
           serious
           seruing
           of
           God
           :
           that
           the
           Lord
           when
           he
           commeth
           ,
           may
           finde
           vs
           so
           doing
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           whole
           world
           that
           then
           was
           ,
           was
           thus
           destroyed
           and
           condemned
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           wee
           heard
           afore
           )
           onely
           
             Noah
             and
             his
             houshold
             saued
          
           ;
           wee
           learne
           that
           it
           is
           not
           good
           ,
           nor
           safe
           to
           follow
           the
           multitude
           .
           Noah
           was
           here
           a
           man
           alone
           ,
           he
           held
           and
           beleeued
           against
           
             all
             the
             world
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           his
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           his
           beliefe
           was
           true
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           worlds
           false
           :
           and
           (
           accordingly
           )
           
             he
             saued
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             all
             condemned
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           meruaile
           therefore
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           should
           so
           much
           stand
           vpon
           
             numbers
             and
             multitude
          
           ,
           for
           the
           gracing
           of
           of
           their
           religion
           :
           For
           ,
           it
           euer
           was
           ,
           and
           euer
           will
           be
           a
           weake
           argument
           .
           If
           multitudes
           might
           euer
           haue
           beene
           alledged
           ;
           then
           vnto
           Noah
           especially
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           might
           haue
           beene
           said
           ,
           Who
           art
           thou
           that
           pretendest
           to
           be
           wiser
           then
           all
           men
           ?
           and
           to
           know
           more
           then
           all
           the
           world
           ?
           Thou
           that
           hast
           a
           faith
           by
           thy selfe
           ,
           and
           hast
           no
           man
           to
           beare
           thee
           company
           ;
           thinke
           not
           that
           all
           Adams
           posterity
           ,
           all
           the
           children
           of
           holy
           Henoch
           ,
           and
           Methusalem
           are
           all
           deceiued
           ,
           but
           thy selfe
           alone
           ?
           Would
           not
           these
           and
           such
           like
           obiections
           ,
           haue
           discouraged
           any
           man
           ?
           Yet
           behold
           the
           
             force
             of
             faith
             .
             Noah
          
           had
           Gods
           word
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           beleeueth
           against
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           is
           commended
           to
           all
           ages
           for
           this
           faith
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           but
           a
           vaine
           flourish
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           to
           presse
           vs
           so
           much
           with
           their
           multitudes
           ,
           and
           vniuersality
           ,
           and
           consent
           ,
           and
           vnity
           ,
           and
           succession
           ,
           &
           cōtinuance
           .
           For
           ,
           all
           this
           is
           worth
           nothing
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           first
           proue
           not
           ,
           that
           that
           doctrine
           or
           opinion
           which
           these
           multitudes
           hold
           ,
           hath
           his
           ground
           from
           Gods
           word
           :
           
           till
           then
           ,
           all
           the
           other
           is
           vanity
           .
           For
           ,
           it
           is
           better
           with
           Noah
           ,
           to
           haue
           Gods
           plaine
           word
           of
           his
           side
           ,
           then
           to
           beleeue
           otherwise
           with
           
             all
             the
             world
          
           ;
           which
           was
           here
           deceiued
           &
           condemned
           ,
           when
           Noah
           alone
           beleeued
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           
             was
             saued
          
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           we
           see
           who
           were
           condemned
           :
           the
           world
           .
           To
           end
           this
           point
           ,
           one
           question
           may
           not
           vnprofitably
           be
           here
           moued
           :
        
         
           Whether
           was
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             all
             the
             men
             in
             that
             world
             condemned
             or
             no
          
           ?
           The
           words
           seeme
           to
           imply
           that
           all
           but
           Noah
           were
           :
           and
           yet
           it
           may
           seeme
           strange
           ,
           that
           of
           so
           many
           Millions
           none
           should
           repent
           but
           he
           :
           and
           if
           they
           repented
           ,
           why
           were
           they
           not
           saued
           ?
           I
           answere
           ,
           The
           world
           of
           that
           wicked
           age
           was
           condemned
           two
           wayes
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           with
           a
           corporall
           destruction
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           were
           all
           condemned
           without
           exception
           .
           No
           high
           houses
           ,
           no
           hilles
           ,
           no
           deuises
           of
           man
           could
           saue
           them
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           
             waters
             rose
          
           15.
           
             cubits
             aboue
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             highest
             mountaines
             vnder
             heauen
             ,
          
           Gen.
           7.20
           .
           And
           so
           though
           till
           then
           ,
           diuers
           of
           them
           liued
           by
           flying
           to
           the
           hilles
           :
           yet
           that
           being
           their
           last
           refuge
           ,
           and
           being
           thus
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           
             then
             all
             flesh
             perished
             that
             moued
             vpon
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             euery
             man
             ,
             and
             euery
             thing
             that
             drew
             the
             breath
             of
             life
             .
          
           For
           ,
           so
           saith
           the
           Story
           ,
           Genesis
           7.21.22
           .
           And
           it
           is
           but
           vaine
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           any
           of
           them
           could
           be
           saued
           vpon
           that
           Arke
           :
           for
           ,
           first
           it
           was
           so
           made
           with
           a
           ridge
           in
           the
           top
           (
           as
           is
           most
           probably
           thought
           )
           that
           no
           man
           could
           stand
           vpon
           it
           ,
           much
           lesse
           make
           any
           stay
           ,
           in
           that
           violent
           tossing
           by
           tempests
           .
           Againe
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           ,
           yet
           could
           they
           not
           haue
           liued
           so
           long
           for
           want
           of
           foode
           ;
           the
           waters
           being
           (
           almost
           )
           a
           yeere
           vpon
           the
           earth
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           most
           certaine
           ,
           they
           all
           without
           exception
           ,
           were
           destroyed
           with
           bodily
           destruction
           .
        
         
           But
           secondly
           ,
           they
           were
           condemned
           to
           an
           eternall
           destruction
           in
           hell
           :
           and
           therefore
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           1.3.18
           .
           saith
           ,
           
             Their
             spirits
             are
             now
             in
             prison
             ,
             who
             were
             disobedient
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Noah
             .
          
           Now
           all
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           whether
           were
           they
           all
           condemned
           ,
           or
           no.
           I
           answere
           :
           For
           ,
           ought
           that
           we
           certainly
           knowe
           out
           of
           the
           scripture
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           condemned
           .
           Yet
           in
           the
           
           iudgement
           of
           charity
           ,
           wee
           are
           not
           so
           to
           thinke
           :
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           many
           probable
           coniectures
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           them
           repented
           .
           For
           ,
           howsoeuer
           many
           of
           them
           beleeued
           not
           Noah
           ,
           iudging
           that
           he
           spake
           of
           his
           owne
           head
           :
           yet
           it
           is
           more
           then
           likely
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           saw
           it
           begin
           to
           raine
           extraordinarily
           ,
           at
           least
           when
           they
           saw
           themselues
           driuen
           to
           the
           tops
           of
           the
           hilles
           ,
           and
           there
           looked
           hourely
           for
           death
           ;
           that
           then
           diuers
           of
           the
           posterity
           of
           
             Henoch
             ,
             and
             Methusalem
             ,
             and
             Lamech
             ,
          
           were
           ashamed
           of
           their
           former
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           and
           then
           turned
           to
           God
           in
           faith
           and
           in
           repentance
           .
           And
           doubtlesse
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           onely
           or
           the
           principall
           cause
           ,
           why
           God
           brought
           the
           floud
           
             in
             fourty
             dayes
          
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           haue
           done
           in
           foure
           houres
           ;
           that
           so
           men
           might
           haue
           time
           to
           repent
           .
           Genesis
           7.
           
        
         
           But
           it
           will
           be
           saide
           :
           If
           any
           repented
           ,
           why
           then
           were
           they
           not
           saued
           ?
           I
           answer
           ;
           because
           they
           
             repented
             not
             in
             time
          
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           called
           ,
           by
           Noahs
           preaching
           .
           Repentance
           is
           neuer
           too
           late
           ,
           to
           saue
           the
           soule
           from
           hell
           :
           but
           it
           may
           be
           too
           late
           to
           saue
           the
           body
           from
           a
           temporal
           iudgement
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           I
           take
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           that
           wee
           may
           safely
           hold
           :
           for
           it
           seemes
           too
           hard
           to
           condemne
           all
           the
           posterity
           of
           
             Methusalem
             ,
             Henoch
             ,
             Lamech
          
           ,
           and
           other
           holy
           Patriarks
           (
           who
           ,
           as
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             begat
             sonnes
             and
             daughters
          
           )
           and
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           them
           repented
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           the
           floud
           come
           indeede
           ,
           as
           Noah
           had
           said
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           ,
           but
           they
           heard
           their
           Fathers
           preach
           :
           and
           why
           might
           not
           
             that
             preaching
          
           worke
           vpon
           their
           hearts
           ,
           when
           the
           Iudgement
           came
           ,
           though
           afore
           it
           did
           not
           ?
           But
           why
           then
           did
           not
           God
           record
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           neither
           their
           repentance
           ,
           nor
           saluation
           ,
           but
           hath
           left
           it
           so
           doubtfull
           ?
        
         
           I
           answere
           ;
           for
           the
           very
           same
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           would
           not
           record
           Adams
           nor
           Salomons
           ▪
           All
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           teach
           all
           men
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           what
           a
           fearefull
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           disobay
           his
           commandement
           ,
           as
           Adam
           did
           :
           or
           to
           defer
           repentance
           when
           they
           are
           called
           by
           Gods
           word
           ,
           as
           
             these
             men
          
           did
           .
           Therefore
           to
           feare
           vs
           from
           the
           like
           ,
           though
           afterwards
           they
           repented
           ;
           it
           pleased
           God
           not
           to
           record
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           
           leaue
           it
           doubtfull
           .
        
         
           This
           question
           being
           thus
           discussed
           ,
           yeelds
           vs
           two
           strong
           motiues
           to
           repentance
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           if
           we
           repent
           not
           betime
           ,
           our
           state
           then
           is
           fearefull
           and
           doubtfull
           ,
           though
           not
           desperate
           ;
           as
           wee
           see
           here
           the
           saluation
           euen
           of
           
             Methushelas
             children
          
           is
           doubtfull
           :
           for
           they
           repented
           not
           when
           they
           were
           called
           ,
           but
           deferred
           it
           ,
           till
           the
           iudgement
           came
           .
           So
           ,
           if
           we
           deferre
           our
           repentance
           till
           our
           deaths
           ,
           there
           is
           great
           question
           of
           our
           saluation
           :
           but
           let
           vs
           repent
           ,
           when
           wee
           are
           called
           by
           Gods
           word
           :
           and
           then
           it
           is
           out
           of
           question
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           of
           our
           saluation
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           we
           
             repent
             betime
          
           ,
           we
           shall
           escape
           the
           temporall
           Iudgement
           which
           God
           sends
           vpon
           the
           world
           for
           sinne
           .
           If
           not
           ,
           but
           deferre
           repentance
           till
           the
           Iudgement
           come
           ,
           we
           may
           then
           by
           it
           saue
           our
           soules
           ,
           but
           our
           bodies
           shall
           perish
           in
           the
           vniuersall
           Iudgement
           .
           If
           the
           children
           of
           Henoch
           and
           Methushelah
           ,
           which
           were
           neere
           a-kinne
           vnto
           Noah
           ,
           had
           repented
           at
           Noahs
           preaching
           ,
           they
           had
           beene
           saued
           with
           Noah
           :
           they
           did
           not
           .
           But
           when
           the
           floud
           came
           indeede
           ,
           then
           doubtlesse
           they
           beleeued
           with
           Noah
           ,
           and
           wished
           themselues
           in
           the
           Arke
           with
           him
           :
           but
           it
           was
           too
           late
           ,
           they
           saued
           their
           soules
           ,
           but
           were
           drowned
           with
           the
           rest
           .
           So
           assuredly
           ,
           when
           God
           threatneth
           any
           Iudgement
           on
           our
           Church
           or
           Nation
           ,
           they
           that
           beleeue
           and
           repent
           betime
           ,
           shall
           escape
           it
           .
           But
           they
           that
           will
           liue
           in
           wantonnesse
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           not
           repent
           ,
           till
           God
           begin
           to
           strike
           :
           If
           then
           they
           doe
           ,
           when
           the
           floud
           is
           come
           (
           though
           saluation
           cannot
           be
           denied
           to
           repentance
           whensoeuer
           )
           yet
           let
           them
           assure
           themselues
           ,
           they
           shall
           beare
           their
           part
           with
           the
           world
           in
           the
           punishment
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           partake
           with
           them
           in
           their
           sinnes
           .
           Let
           then
           these
           two
           considerations
           moue
           vs
           all
           to
           turne
           to
           God
           by
           timely
           repentance
           :
           then
           shall
           we
           be
           sure
           to
           escape
           both
           the
           eternall
           and
           temporall
           Iudgement
           ;
           and
           not
           be
           condemned
           ,
           as
           here
           this
           
             world
             of
             the
             vngodly
          
           was
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           we
           see
           who
           were
           condemned
           .
        
         
           
           The
           world
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           is
           ,
           whereby
           were
           they
           condemned
           ?
           the
           Text
           saith
           onely
           ,
           
             by
             which
             hee
             condemned
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Whereupon
           some
           would
           vnderstand
           faith
           ,
           and
           reade
           it
           thus
           ;
           by
           which
           
             faith
             he
             condemned
             the
             world
          
           .
           Which
           though
           it
           be
           true
           (
           for
           the
           faith
           of
           holy
           men
           condemnes
           the
           vnbeleeuing
           and
           misbeleeuing
           world
           )
           yet
           is
           it
           not
           proper
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           where
           the
           Arke
           is
           described
           by
           the
           vses
           of
           it
           :
           which
           are
           two
           ,
           whereof
           this
           is
           one
           ;
           And
           (
           besides
           ,
           that
           the
           Greeke
           construction
           doth
           well
           beare
           it
           )
           the
           Iudgement
           of
           almost
           all
           Interpreters
           referres
           it
           to
           the
           Arke
           .
           And
           further
           in
           all
           reason
           ;
           that
           that
           
             saued
             him
             and
             his
             houshold
             ,
             condemned
             the
             world
          
           also
           :
           but
           the
           Arke
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           
             saued
             them
          
           :
           therefore
           ,
           
             by
             it
             hee
             condemned
             the
             world
             .
          
           Neither
           is
           this
           any
           derogation
           but
           a
           commendation
           of
           faith
           :
           for
           by
           faith
           he
           made
           that
           Arke
           ,
           which
           
             Arke
             condemned
             the
             world
          
           .
           Now
           ,
           by
           the
           Arke
           Noah
           condemned
           the
           world
           two
           wayes
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               By
               his
               obedience
               in
               building
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               his
               preaching
               in
               building
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           God
           bad
           Noah
           build
           an
           Arke
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           to
           such
           an
           vse
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           reason
           no
           man
           would
           haue
           done
           it
           .
           Yet
           Noah
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           faith
           beleeued
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           obayed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             builded
             the
             Arke
          
           .
           This
           faith
           and
           this
           obedience
           of
           Noah
           to
           this
           Commaundement
           of
           God
           ,
           condemned
           the
           vnbeleeuing
           and
           disobedient
           world
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           without
           excuse
           .
           So
           saith
           Christ
           :
           The
           Niniuites
           ,
           who
           beleeued
           at
           the
           preaching
           of
           Ionas
           ,
           shall
           rise
           in
           Iudgement
           against
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           condemne
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           repented
           not
           at
           Christs
           preaching
           .
           And
           the
           
             Queene
             of
             Saba
          
           ,
           who
           came
           so
           farre
           to
           heare
           Salomon
           ,
           shall
           
             condemne
             them
          
           ,
           who
           then
           would
           not
           heare
           Christ
           ,
           Math.
           12.42.43
           .
        
         
           Euen
           so
           ,
           Noahs
           obedience
           shall
           condemne
           them
           .
           For
           ,
           Noah
           being
           told
           of
           a
           miraculous
           thing
           ,
           and
           beleeuing
           it
           ,
           and
           being
           commaunded
           so
           vnreasonable
           a
           thing
           ,
           as
           the
           making
           of
           the
           Arke
           ,
           and
           obaying
           ,
           shall
           condemne
           that
           wicked
           world
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           beleeue
           Gods
           ordinarie
           promises
           ;
           
           nor
           obay
           his
           ordinarie
           and
           most
           holy
           commaundements
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Saints
           are
           said
           
             to
             condemne
             the
             world
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Corinth
           .
           6.2
           .
           by
           being
           witnesses
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           approuers
           of
           Gods
           iust
           sentence
           :
           So
           Noahs
           fact
           and
           faith
           condemned
           that
           world
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           see
           it
           is
           apparant
           ,
           that
           the
           obedience
           ,
           and
           godly
           examples
           of
           good
           men
           ,
           doe
           
             condemne
             the
             vngodly
          
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           whereof
           ,
           is
           to
           encourage
           vs
           all
           to
           imbrace
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           daunted
           by
           the
           scornes
           ,
           or
           other
           euill
           behauiours
           of
           profane
           men
           ,
           which
           cannot
           abide
           the
           Gospell
           .
           For
           ,
           he
           that
           walketh
           in
           the
           way
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           keepeth
           good
           conscience
           
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             wicked
             generation
          
           ;
           if
           his
           godlinesse
           doe
           not
           
             ouercome
             their
             euill
          
           ,
           and
           conuert
           them
           ,
           it
           shall
           more
           demonstrate
           their
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           
             condemne
             them
          
           .
           Our
           Church
           is
           full
           of
           mockers
           ,
           and
           they
           discourage
           many
           from
           Christ
           &
           religion
           :
           but
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           this
           will
           be
           the
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           their
           obedience
           whom
           they
           contemne
           and
           laugh
           at
           ,
           wil
           be
           their
           condemnation
           .
           And
           thus
           Noah
           by
           his
           obedience
           in
           building
           the
           Ark
           ,
           
             condemned
             the
             world
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           so
           did
           he
           also
           by
           his
           preaching
           ,
           as
           he
           builded
           it
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Arke
           ,
           was
           a
           part
           of
           his
           propheticall
           ministerie
           .
        
         
           The
           Prophets
           preached
           two
           wayes
           ,
           
             
               in
               word
               ,
            
             
               &
               in
               action
               .
            
          
        
         
           For
           ,
           beside
           their
           Verball
           preaching
           ,
           and
           deliuering
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           they
           preached
           in
           their
           
             liues
             and
             actions
          
           ;
           especially
           in
           such
           actions
           as
           were
           extraordinarie
           .
           And
           such
           was
           Noahs
           building
           of
           the
           Arke
           :
           it
           was
           an
           
             actuall
             preaching
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           euery
           stroke
           vpon
           the
           Arke
           ,
           was
           a
           loud
           Sermon
           ,
           to
           the
           eyes
           and
           eares
           of
           that
           wicked
           world
           .
           For
           ,
           by
           making
           it
           ,
           he
           signified
           some
           should
           be
           saued
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           drowned
           :
           namely
           ,
           all
           that
           would
           beleeue
           and
           repent
           ,
           should
           be
           saued
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           all
           that
           would
           not
           ,
           shold
           (
           out
           of
           it
           )
           be
           drowned
           :
           &
           because
           they
           beleeued
           not
           this
           ,
           therefore
           
             by
             it
             he
             condemned
          
           them
           .
           From
           this
           ground
           we
           may
           learn●
           :
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           be
           a
           true
           and
           sincere
           Minister
           ,
           lawfully
           called
           by
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           turne
           many
           vnto
           God
           ,
           nor
           by
           his
           Ministerie
           bring
           many
           to
           repentance
           .
           For
           here
           Noah
           a
           Prophet
           called
           immediatly
           ,
           yet
           in
           120.
           yeeres
           preaching
           both
           in
           word
           and
           action
           ,
           he
           cannot
           turne
           one
           to
           
             faith
             and
             repentance
          
           .
           A
           most
           fearefull
           thing
           ,
           if
           we
           well
           consider
           it
           ,
           that
           both
           by
           preaching
           and
           making
           the
           Arke
           ,
           hee
           should
           not
           turne
           one
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           
             Lamech
             ,
             Methushelah
             ,
             or
             Henoch
             ,
          
           to
           beleeue
           him
           :
           but
           that
           they
           should
           all
           rather
           chuse
           to
           be
           misled
           in
           the
           generall
           vanity
           of
           that
           wicked
           world
           ,
           then
           to
           serue
           God
           with
           Noah
           .
           This
           was
           a
           most
           discomfortable
           thing
           vnto
           him
           as
           could
           be
           ,
           yet
           this
           hath
           beene
           the
           case
           and
           lot
           of
           many
           holy
           
             Prophets
             :
             Esay
          
           must
           
             goe
             and
             preach
          
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           his
           doctrine
           must
           
             harden
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             saued
             ,
          
           Esay
           6.10
           .
           And
           Ezekiel
           must
           
             goe
             and
             speake
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           tolde
           aforehand
           ,
           
             they
             will
             not
             heare
             him
             ,
             nor
             repent
             ,
          
           Ezek.
           3.4.7
           .
           And
           when
           S.
           Paul
           himselfe
           preached
           vnto
           the
           Iewes
           at
           Rome
           ,
           
             some
             beleeued
             not
          
           ,
           Acts
           28.24
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           will
           more
           discourage
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           cast
           downe
           his
           heart
           ,
           then
           to
           see
           that
           his
           labours
           are
           not
           onely
           in
           vaine
           ,
           but
           doe
           take
           a
           contrarie
           effect
           ;
           that
           whereas
           they
           were
           bestowed
           to
           haue
           saued
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           meanes
           of
           their
           deeper
           condemnation
           .
           Therefore
           as
           when
           their
           labours
           bring
           men
           to
           God
           ,
           they
           may
           greatly
           reioyce
           ,
           and
           account
           those
           people
           ,
           as
           S.
           Paul
           did
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           
             his
             crowne
             ,
             his
             ioy
             and
             glory
             :
          
           
           So
           when
           they
           doe
           no
           good
           (
           as
           Noah
           here
           )
           but
           that
           men
           are
           worse
           and
           worse
           ;
           this
           must
           humble
           and
           abase
           them
           in
           themselues
           ,
           &
           let
           them
           know
           the
           power
           and
           vertue
           is
           not
           
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             God.
          
           So
           saith
           S.
           Paul
           to
           the
           vngodly
           &
           impenitent
           amongst
           the
           Corinthians
           :
           
             I
             feare
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             ,
          
           
           
             my
             God
             abase
             me
             amongst
             you
             ,
             &
             I
             shall
             bewaile
             many
             of
             them
             which
             haue
             sinned
             ▪
             &
             not
             repented
             .
          
           And
           surely
           ,
           this
           or
           nothing
           wil
           abase
           a
           Minister
           ,
           &
           minister
           matter
           of
           great
           bewailing
           ;
           Yet
           not
           so
           ,
           but
           as
           stil
           there
           is
           matter
           of
           true
           cōfort
           &
           cōtētment
           ,
           vnto
           all
           godly
           &
           faithful
           teachers
           .
           For
           ,
           whether
           thy
           labour
           be
           the
           
             sauour
             of
             life
             vnto
             life
          
           ,
           
           or
           of
           
             death
             vnto
             death
          
           ,
           to
           thy
           hearers
           ;
           It
           is
           
             to
             God
             a
             sweet
             sauour
             in
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
         
           Againe
           ,
           we
           may
           here
           learne
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           condemned
           before
           God
           ,
           haue
           their
           condemnation
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           .
           
             The
             secrets
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             shall
             be
             iudged
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Gospell
             :
          
           and
           heere
           the
           preaching
           of
           Noah
           ,
           and
           his
           
             actuall
             preaching
          
           by
           preparing
           the
           Arke
           ,
           
             condemnes
             the
             world
          
           .
           Such
           is
           the
           power
           and
           might
           of
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           vpon
           all
           them
           that
           resist
           it
           .
        
         
           Which
           being
           so
           ,
           should
           teach
           all
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           heare
           Gods
           word
           ,
           to
           submit
           themselues
           to
           the
           power
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           obay
           it
           ,
           and
           become
           penitent
           :
           for
           ,
           otherwise
           so
           many
           Sermons
           as
           a
           man
           heareth
           ,
           so
           many
           inditements
           are
           presented
           to
           God
           against
           him
           .
           And
           if
           at
           the
           last
           day
           there
           were
           no
           diuels
           to
           accuse
           ;
           those
           bills
           of
           inditements
           ,
           would
           both
           accuse
           
             and
             condemne
             him
          
           .
           And
           this
           Iudgement
           is
           begun
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           as
           their
           consciences
           doe
           often
           tell
           them
           ,
           and
           is
           accomplisht
           at
           the
           last
           day
           :
           for
           there
           is
           no
           dallying
           with
           God●
           word
           :
           if
           it
           cannot
           saue
           ▪
           it
           ki●ls
           .
           It
           is
           the
           fire
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           cannot
           soften
           ,
           it
           hardens
           .
           Let
           then
           all
           impenitent
           men
           ,
           make
           conscience
           to
           obay
           Gods
           word
           :
           for
           if
           now
           they
           abuse
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           euen
           with
           them
           ,
           both
           here
           and
           in
           another
           world
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           same
           Arke
           ,
           which
           saued
           Noah
           and
           his
           houshold
           ,
           
             condemned
             the
             world
          
           :
           so
           the
           same
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           beleeued
           and
           obayed
           by
           godly
           men
           ,
           is
           their
           saluation
           ;
           disobayed
           ,
           and
           refused
           by
           vngodly
           men
           ,
           shall
           be
           their
           condemnation
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           two
           ends
           ,
           why
           Noah
           prepared
           the
           Arke
           :
           &
           consequently
           ,
           of
           the
           second
           effect
           of
           Noahs
           faith
           .
        
         
           It
           followeth
           :
           
             And
             was
             made
             heire
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             i●
             by
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           is
           the
           third
           and
           last
           effect
           ,
           whereby
           the
           excellencie
           of
           Noahs
           faith
           is
           commended
           .
           It
           made
           him
           an
           heire
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           of
           the
           world
           :
           (
           for
           so
           he
           was
           besides
           )
           but
           of
           that
           that
           the
           world
           could
           not
           yeeld
           ;
           
             of
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           best
           of
           all
           ,
           euen
           of
           that
           righteosnesse
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           faith
           .
           These
           words
           haue
           relation
           to
           that
           testimonie
           ,
           which
           God
           
           gaue
           of
           Noah
           in
           Genesis
           ,
           6.9
           .
           
             Noah
             was
             a
             iust
             and
             vpright
             man
             ,
             and
             walked
             with
             God.
          
           Now
           that
           which
           is
           spoken
           there
           more
           generally
           ,
           is
           here
           particularly
           opened
           and
           vnfolded
           ;
           he
           was
           iust
           or
           righteous
           :
           how
           ?
           hee
           was
           righteous
           by
           the
           
             righteousnesse
             of
             faith
          
           :
           so
           that
           these
           words
           are
           a
           commentarie
           vnto
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           that
           ,
           that
           is
           here
           affirmed
           of
           Noah
           ,
           is
           a
           most
           glorious
           thing
           ;
           his
           
             faith
             made
             him
             an
             heire
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           made
           him
           that
           was
           heire
           of
           all
           the
           earth
           ,
           a
           better
           heire
           )
           therefore
           these
           words
           are
           to
           be
           well
           waighed
           .
           For
           their
           full
           opening
           ,
           three
           points
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               What
               is
               the
               righteousnesse
               here
               spoken
               of
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Why
               it
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 faith
              
               ,
               or
               by
               faith
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               How
               Noah
               was
               made
               
                 Heire
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 faith
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           That
           righteousnesse
           by
           which
           Noah
           and
           all
           holy
           men
           ,
           are
           to
           stand
           righteous
           before
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           righteousnesse
           of
           any
           nature
           but
           such
           a
           one
           as
           is
           appointed
           of
           God
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           That
           wee
           may
           knowe
           it
           the
           more
           distinctly
           ,
           wee
           must
           examine
           the
           seuerall
           kindes
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Righteousnesse
           is
           of
           two
           sorts
           :
           
             
               Created
               .
            
             
               Vncreated
               .
            
          
        
         
           Vncreated
           ▪
           is
           that
           which
           is
           
             in
             God
          
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           beginning
           nor
           ending
           ,
           no
           meanes
           ,
           nor
           measure
           .
           Of
           this
           speaketh
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           119.137
           .
           
             Righteous
             art
             thou
             ,
             O
             Lord.
          
           This
           cannot
           make
           any
           man
           righteous
           ;
           for
           two
           reasons
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           for
           the
           Godhead
           and
           it
           are
           all
           one
           ,
           It
           is
           in
           God
           essentially
           .
           A
           man
           is
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           his
           righteousnesse
           is
           another
           .
           But
           God
           and
           his
           righteousnesse
           are
           all
           one
           :
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           as
           impossible
           for
           any
           man
           to
           haue
           this
           righteousnes
           ▪
           as
           it
           is
           
             to
             be
             God.
          
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           infinite
           ,
           and
           mans
           soule
           a
           finite
           creature
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           capable
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           infinite
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           vnmeasurable
           righteousnes
           which
           
           is
           in
           the
           godhead
           .
           Therefore
           this
           we
           must
           leaue
           vnto
           God
           ,
           as
           proper
           to
           the
           Deitie
           .
        
         
           
             Created
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           God
           frameth
           in
           the
           reasonable
           creature
           ,
           
             Men
             and
             Angels
          
           .
           Of
           Angels
           we
           are
           not
           to
           speake
           ,
           though
           theirs
           and
           man
           's
           differd
           not
           much
           in
           nature
           at
           their
           creations
           .
        
         
           Created
           righteousnesse
           of
           man
           ,
           is
           of
           2.
           sorts
           ,
           
             
               Legall
               ,
            
             
               or
               Euangelicall
               .
            
          
        
         
           Legall
           righteousnesse
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Morall
           law
           prescribeth
           .
        
         
           Euangelicall
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           Gospell
           hath
           reuealed
           .
        
         
           Of
           legall
           righteousnesse
           ,
           I
           finde
           there
           are
           three
           sorts
           spoken
           of
           ;
           
             
               1.
               
               One
               that
               is
               a
               
                 perfect
                 righteousnesse
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               One
               that
               is
               a
               
                 ciuill
                 righteousnesse
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               One
               that
               is
               an
               
                 inward
                 righteousnesse
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Perfect
             righteousnesse
             Legall
          
           ,
           is
           the
           perfect
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           law
           in
           a
           mans
           owne
           selfe
           .
           And
           by
           this
           shall
           no
           man
           liuing
           be
           iustified
           before
           God
           ;
           for
           ,
           no
           man
           ,
           since
           the
           fall
           of
           Adam
           ,
           is
           able
           perfectly
           to
           fulfill
           the
           Law.
           If
           any
           can
           ,
           then
           shall
           he
           be
           righteous
           by
           it
           :
           but
           none
           did
           ,
           nor
           euer
           can
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           no
           man
           shall
           stand
           righteous
           by
           perfect
           legall
           righteousnesse
           in
           himselfe
           .
           Some
           will
           obiect
           :
           But
           a
           regenerate
           man
           may
           :
           for
           he
           is
           restored
           by
           grace
           ;
           therefore
           though
           by
           Adams
           fall
           a
           man
           is
           disabled
           ,
           yet
           by
           regeneration
           hee
           is
           inabled
           to
           fulfill
           the
           law
           perfectly
           .
        
         
           I
           answere
           ;
           It
           were
           so
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           perfectly
           sanctified
           in
           their
           regeneration
           :
           but
           they
           are
           sanctified
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           perfect
           vntill
           death
           :
           Obiect
           .
           1.
           
           Thess.
           5.23
           .
           We
           are
           
             sanctified
             throughout
             ,
             spirit
             ,
             soule
             ,
             and
             body
             .
          
           If
           all
           those
           ,
           what
           then
           remaines
           vnsanctified
           ?
           therefore
           our
           sanctification
           is
           perfect
           .
           I
           answere
           :
           It
           is
           perfect
           in
           parts
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           measure
           nor
           degree
           .
           As
           a
           childe
           is
           a
           
             perfect
             man
          
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           the
           quantitie
           of
           anie
           part
           :
           So
           a
           
             childe
             of
             God
          
           is
           perfectly
           sanctified
           in
           all
           parts
           ,
           but
           not
           
           in
           the
           measure
           of
           any
           part
           ,
           vntill
           flesh
           ,
           and
           mortality
           ,
           and
           corruption
           haue
           an
           end
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           some
           may
           obiect
           :
           The
           virgine
           Mary
           sinned
           not
           :
           I
           answere
           :
           so
           teacheth
           indeede
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           she
           neuer
           sinned
           ,
           that
           her
           life
           was
           free
           from
           sinne
           ●ctuall
           ,
           and
           her
           conception
           from
           sinne
           originall
           .
           But
           so
           taught
           neither
           the
           Scripture
           nor
           Gods
           Church
           :
           but
           ,
           contrariwise
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           then
           manifest
           ,
           shee
           was
           a
           sinner
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           she
           confesseth
           
             her
             soule
             reioiced
             in
             God
             her
             Sauiour
             :
          
           but
           if
           she
           were
           no
           sinner
           ,
           she
           stoode
           in
           neede
           of
           no
           Sauiour
           .
           Againe
           ,
           she
           died
           :
           but
           if
           she
           had
           not
           sinned
           ,
           she
           should
           in
           Iustice
           not
           haue
           died
           .
           For
           
             death
             entred
             by
             sinne
          
           :
           and
           where
           no
           sinne
           is
           ,
           there
           death
           is
           not
           due
           .
           Thus
           no
           man
           can
           be
           righteous
           by
           the
           perfect
           righteousnesse
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           in
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           ciuill
           righteousnesse
           :
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           in
           his
           
             outward
             actions
          
           ,
           is
           conformable
           to
           the
           law
           ,
           especially
           to
           the
           Commaundements
           of
           the
           second
           Table
           .
           For
           example
           ;
           hee
           is
           free
           from
           the
           outward
           actions
           of
           murther
           ,
           adultery
           ,
           or
           theeuery
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           :
           or
           he
           can
           refraine
           his
           anger
           ,
           and
           ouercome
           his
           passions
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           break
           out
           into
           open
           violence
           to
           the
           view
           of
           the
           world
           :
           and
           for
           the
           first
           Table
           ;
           he
           comes
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           &
           professeth
           religion
           .
           All
           this
           is
           a
           
             ciuill
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           can
           no
           man
           be
           iustified
           ,
           nor
           
             made
             righteous
          
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           a
           perfect
           ,
           but
           a
           most
           imperfect
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           iustifie
           .
           It
           is
           so
           imperfect
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           as
           good
           as
           none
           at
           all
           in
           Gods
           sight
           :
           for
           it
           is
           but
           an
           outward
           ,
           and
           constrained
           ,
           and
           dissembled
           obedience
           ,
           and
           wants
           the
           inward
           and
           true
           obedience
           of
           the
           heart
           and
           soule
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           cannot
           make
           a
           man
           righteous
           :
           for
           wicked
           men
           haue
           it
           ,
           which
           are
           vnrighteous
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           saued
           .
           Haman
           hated
           Mordecay
           in
           his
           heart
           :
           yea
           ,
           his
           heart
           boyled
           in
           malice
           against
           him
           :
           yet
           the
           Story
           saith
           ;
           
             That
             neuerthelesse
             he
             refrained
             himselfe
             till
             he
             came
             home
             ,
          
           Ester
           5.10
           .
           And
           therefore
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             except
             our
             righteousnesse
             exceede
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisies
             ,
             we
             cannot
             enter
             
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
          
           Math.
           5.20
           .
           Now
           what
           was
           theirs
           but
           an
           outward
           ciuill
           righteousnesse
           ,
           whereby
           they
           kept
           the
           law
           ,
           onely
           in
           outward
           actions
           ?
           as
           appeareth
           ,
           in
           that
           Christ
           ,
           afterward
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           expounding
           the
           law
           ,
           doth
           reduce
           it
           to
           the
           inward
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           his
           full
           and
           proper
           sense
           :
           So
           then
           ,
           yet
           wee
           haue
           not
           found
           that
           righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           may
           make
           a
           man
           righteous
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           righteousnesse
           ,
           called
           the
           
             inward
             righteousnesse
          
           of
           a
           Christian
           man
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           ;
           A
           man
           hauing
           repented
           ,
           and
           his
           sinnes
           being
           forgiuen
           ,
           hee
           is
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           
             sanctified
             inwardly
          
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           parts
           &
           powers
           of
           it
           .
           This
           sanctification
           is
           called
           inward
           righteousnesse
           .
           Now
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           saith
           ,
           A
           man
           may
           be
           
             iustified
             by
             this
          
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           these
           reasons
           :
           First
           ,
           this
           righteousnesse
           is
           in
           this
           life
           imperfect
           :
           and
           that
           is
           proued
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             VVee
             doe
             here
             knowe
             but
             in
             part
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Corinth
           .
           13.12
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           our
           vnderstanding
           is
           but
           in
           part
           regenerate
           :
           and
           as
           it
           ,
           so
           consequently
           all
           other
           parts
           or
           powers
           of
           our
           soule
           ,
           are
           but
           in
           part
           regenerate
           ;
           and
           in
           them
           all
           ,
           we
           are
           partly
           spirit
           ,
           and
           partly
           flesh
           ,
           Galath
           .
           5.17
           .
           Therefore
           if
           our
           sanctification
           be
           imperfect
           ,
           it
           cannot
           iustifie
           vs.
           Againe
           ,
           this
           righteousnesse
           is
           mingled
           with
           sinne
           ,
           and
           vnrighteousnesse
           :
           and
           from
           this
           mixture
           ,
           comes
           the
           combat
           betwixt
           the
           flesh
           and
           the
           Spirit
           (
           spoken
           of
           ,
           Galath
           .
           8.17
           )
           .
           
             For
             these
             two
             are
             contrary
             one
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           mingled
           with
           sinne
           ,
           then
           it
           cannot
           make
           vs
           righteous
           :
           no
           ,
           nor
           the
           works
           of
           grace
           that
           come
           from
           it
           ,
           though
           God
           in
           mercy
           reward
           them
           .
           And
           though
           as
           S.
           Iames
           saith
           ,
           
             They
             iustifie
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             make
             vs
             iust
             before
             men
             ,
          
           Iames
           ,
           2.21
           :
           Yet
           can
           they
           not
           iustifie
           vs
           
             before
             Gods
             Iustice
          
           ;
           nor
           ,
           at
           the
           barre
           of
           the
           last
           Iudgement
           ,
           will
           they
           passe
           for
           payment
           .
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           saith
           ,
           1.
           
           Corinth
           .
           4.4
           .
           
             I
             know
             nothing
             by
             my selfe
             ,
             yet
             am
             I
             not
             thereby
             iustified
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           haue
           so
           walked
           in
           my
           calling
           ,
           since
           I
           was
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           as
           I
           am
           not
           priuie
           ,
           nor
           guilty
           to
           my selfe
           of
           any
           negligence
           therein
           .
           If
           he
           dare
           not
           stand
           to
           that
           ,
           to
           be
           iustified
           by
           i●
           ,
           who
           dare
           
           take
           hold
           ,
           when
           he
           refuseth
           .
           Againe
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           doe
           any
           perfect
           good
           workes
           ,
           vnlesse
           hee
           be
           perfectly
           iust
           :
           For
           ,
           how
           can
           perfection
           come
           out
           of
           imperfection
           ?
           But
           no
           man
           can
           be
           perfectly
           iust
           in
           this
           sinfull
           body
           :
           as
           is
           proued
           in
           the
           first
           reason
           ;
           therfore
           his
           works
           here
           in
           this
           life
           cannot
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           may
           make
           him
           righteous
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           obiected
           :
           Though
           our
           workes
           haue
           some
           defects
           in
           them
           ,
           yet
           Gods
           mercy
           accepts
           them
           for
           righteous
           and
           iust
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           may
           iustifie
           vs.
           I
           answere
           :
           As
           Gods
           mercy
           accepts
           them
           ,
           so
           must
           his
           Iustice
           be
           satisfied
           also
           ;
           but
           they
           being
           imperfect
           ,
           cannot
           satisfie
           his
           Iustice
           :
           for
           Gods
           infinite
           Iustice
           requires
           perfect
           satisfaction
           .
           But
           as
           for
           our
           best
           workes
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           done
           by
           vs
           ,
           weigh
           them
           in
           the
           balance
           of
           Gods
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           so
           light
           ,
           as
           they
           deserue
           damnation
           :
           yet
           in
           Gods
           mercy
           in
           Christ
           ,
           their
           defects
           are
           couered
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           reputed
           good
           workes
           ,
           and
           are
           rewarded
           ;
           but
           we
           incroach
           vpon
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           and
           abuse
           his
           Iustice
           ,
           if
           therefore
           wee
           imagine
           ,
           they
           should
           deserue
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           or
           be
           able
           to
           iustifie
           vs
           in
           his
           sight
           .
           Thus
           then
           seeing
           Legall
           righteousnesse
           faileth
           vs
           ,
           let
           vs
           come
           to
           Euangelicall
           .
        
         
           
             Euangelicall
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           is
           that
           that
           is
           reuealed
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           should
           neuer
           haue
           beene
           reuealed
           ,
           if
           that
           of
           the
           Law
           could
           haue
           saued
           vs.
           But
           when
           it
           (
           not
           by
           defect
           
             in
             it
          
           ,
           but
           default
           in
           our selues
           )
           could
           not
           ,
           then
           God
           in
           mercy
           affordeth
           vs
           another
           in
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           
             Euangelicall
             righteousnesse
          
           is
           that
           that
           is
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           ;
           his
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           must
           make
           a
           man
           righteous
           before
           God
           :
           But
           this
           Christ
           was
           an
           extraordinary
           person
           ,
           consisting
           of
           two
           natures
           ,
           
             
               Godhead
               ,
            
             
               Manhood
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           accordingly
           ,
           hee
           hath
           a
           double
           righteousnesse
           in
           his
           holy
           person
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           he
           hath
           in
           his
           nature
           the
           
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           vncreated
           ,
           and
           infinite
           ;
           and
           therefore
           incommunicable
           :
           and
           so
           none
           is
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           righteous
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           in
           Christ
           a
           righteousnesse
           of
           his
           humanity
           :
           
           and
           this
           though
           it
           be
           finite
           and
           created
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           beyond
           measure
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           man
           or
           Angell
           :
           So
           saith
           S.
           Iohn
           3.
           
           
             God
             giueth
             not
             him
             the
             Spirit
             by
             measure
             .
          
        
         
           This
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           man
           or
           Mediator
           ,
           consisteth
           in
           two
           things
           ;
           
             
               1.
               
               In
               the
               purity
               of
               his
               nature
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               the
               perfection
               of
               his
               obedience
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           first
           branch
           of
           our
           Mediators
           righteousnesse
           ,
           is
           the
           holinesse
           of
           his
           humanity
           ;
           which
           was
           perfectly
           sanctified
           in
           his
           conception
           ,
           by
           the
           powerfull
           operation
           of
           the
           Godhead
           :
           and
           this
           was
           done
           at
           the
           first
           instant
           of
           his
           conception
           in
           the
           virgins
           wombe
           .
           From
           this
           purity
           of
           nature
           ,
           proceeded
           his
           obedience
           ,
           which
           was
           as
           perfect
           ,
           as
           his
           nature
           was
           pure
           :
           and
           so
           pure
           a
           nature
           made
           a
           plaine
           way
           to
           
             perfect
             obedience
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           his
           conception
           was
           free
           from
           sinne
           originall
           :
           so
           was
           his
           whole
           life
           from
           the
           least
           sinne
           actuall
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Mediators
           obedience
           was
           double
           ;
           
             
               Actiue
               ,
            
             
               &
               Passiue
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           both
           these
           he
           performed
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ▪
        
         
           His
           
             Passiue
             obedience
          
           was
           his
           passion
           ,
           or
           suffering
           of
           whatsoeuer
           the
           Iustice
           of
           God
           had
           inflicted
           on
           man
           for
           sinne
           ,
           whether
           for
           soule
           or
           body
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Actiue
             obedience
          
           of
           the
           Mediators
           person
           ,
           was
           his
           perfect
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           morall
           Law
           ,
           in
           all
           duties
           to
           God
           or
           man
           ,
           in
           thought
           ,
           word
           ,
           or
           deede
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           for
           vs
           ,
           in
           our
           steade
           and
           on
           our
           behalfe
           .
           And
           here
           is
           
             true
             righteousnesse
          
           :
           for
           where
           the
           nature
           of
           anie
           person
           is
           perfectly
           pure
           ,
           and
           the
           obedience
           perfect
           ,
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           that
           person
           is
           perfect
           .
           And
           I
           saye
           ,
           all
           this
           was
           done
           by
           him
           for
           vs
           :
           hee
           suffered
           all
           that
           wee
           should
           haue
           suffered
           ,
           and
           suffered
           not
           :
           hee
           did
           that
           which
           wee
           should
           haue
           done
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           righteousnesse
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           a
           sinner
           is
           made
           righteous
           before
           God.
           For
           ,
           seeing
           legall
           
           cannot
           ,
           it
           is
           this
           that
           must
           .
           And
           now
           wee
           haue
           found
           that
           righteousnesse
           ,
           by
           which
           Noah
           and
           all
           holy
           men
           were
           made
           ,
           and
           counted
           righteous
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           that
           is
           resident
           in
           the
           holy
           person
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           the
           Mediator
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           aboue
           and
           beyond
           all
           reason
           ,
           that
           one
           should
           be
           iustified
           by
           anothers
           righteousnesse
           :
           and
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           grounded
           neuer
           so
           strongly
           on
           Gods
           word
           ,
           yet
           hath
           it
           enemies
           ,
           and
           is
           mightily
           oppugned
           by
           the
           Church
           
             of
             Rome
          
           .
           Therefore
           let
           vs
           first
           proue
           it
           :
           and
           then
           answere
           the
           obiections
           to
           the
           contrarie
           .
           Wee
           proue
           it
           thus
           ;
        
         
           First
           ,
           from
           plaine
           Scripture
           ,
           1.
           
           Corinth
           .
           3.24
           .
           
             Hee
             that
             knew
             no
             sinne
             ,
             was
             made
             sinne
             for
             vs
             ;
             that
             we
             might
             be
             made
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             in
             him
             .
          
           What
           can
           be
           said
           plainer
           ?
           he
           was
           made
           sinne
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           wee
           righteousnesse
           by
           him
           .
           Therefore
           as
           Christ
           was
           no
           sinner
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           but
           
             our
             sinnes
          
           were
           laid
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           was
           made
           a
           sinner
           by
           
             our
             sins
          
           :
           so
           ,
           though
           we
           be
           not
           righteous
           in
           our
           owne
           persons
           ;
           yet
           hauing
           
             ●hrists
             righteousnesse
          
           imputed
           to
           vs
           ,
           we
           are
           made
           righteous
           by
           his
           righteousnesse
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           the
           righteousnesse
           that
           must
           saue
           vs
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           man
           and
           God
           :
           as
           in
           the
           aforenamed
           place
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             wee
             might
             be
             made
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             in
             Christ.
          
           But
           no
           mans
           owne
           righteousnesse
           can
           make
           him
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           can
           Gods
           righteousnesse
           be
           the
           
             righteousnesse
             of
             man
          
           :
           therefore
           it
           remaineth
           ,
           that
           onely
           Christ
           ,
           being
           both
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           hath
           in
           him
           that
           righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           may
           make
           a
           man
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           
             Christ
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             all
             that
             beleeue
             ,
          
           Rom.
           10.3
           .
           The
           end
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           the
           taker
           away
           ,
           or
           abrogater
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           but
           the
           fulfiller
           of
           it
           :
           as
           the
           abrogater
           of
           the
           Ceremonial
           ,
           so
           the
           fulfiller
           of
           the
           
             Morall
             law
          
           .
           If
           he
           fulfilled
           the
           Law
           ,
           for
           whom
           was
           it
           ?
           not
           for
           himself
           .
           For
           as
           the
           
             Messiah
             was
             not
             slain
             for
             himself
             ,
          
           Dan.
           9.26
           .
           so
           he
           obayed
           not
           the
           Law
           
             for
             himselfe
          
           .
           For
           whom
           then
           ?
           for
           
           all
           that
           beleeue
           .
           Therefore
           Christ
           doing
           it
           for
           them
           ,
           they
           fulfill
           the
           Law
           in
           Christ
           :
           and
           so
           Christ
           
             by
             doing
          
           ,
           and
           they
           by
           beleeuing
           in
           him
           that
           doth
           it
           ,
           doe
           fulfill
           the
           Law.
           Now
           if
           it
           be
           not
           amisse
           to
           say
           ,
           
             We
             doe
             in
             Christ
             fulfill
             the
             law
             :
          
           No
           more
           is
           it
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Wee
             are
             made
             righteous
             by
             Christes
             righteousnesse
          
           ;
           though
           it
           be
           his
           ,
           and
           not
           ours
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           faith
           .
        
         
           Let
           vs
           then
           see
           (
           in
           the
           second
           place
           )
           what
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           obiect
           against
           it
           .
           They
           first
           obiect
           thus
           :
        
         
           As
           a
           man
           cannot
           be
           wise
           by
           another
           mans
           wisedome
           ,
           nor
           rich
           by
           another
           mans
           riches
           ,
           nor
           strong
           by
           another
           mans
           strength
           :
           So
           can
           he
           not
           be
           righteous
           by
           another
           mans
           righteousnesse
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           :
           The
           comparison
           is
           not
           alike
           .
           For
           one
           man
           hath
           no
           propriety
           in
           
             another
             mans
             wisedome
          
           ,
           strength
           ,
           or
           riches
           :
           but
           we
           haue
           a
           right
           and
           proprietie
           in
           
             Christes
             righteousnesse
          
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           wisedome
           of
           one
           man
           ,
           cannot
           be
           the
           wisedom
           of
           another
           ;
           because
           they
           are
           two
           persons
           ,
           fully
           and
           equally
           distinct
           :
           but
           it
           is
           not
           so
           betwixt
           Christ
           and
           a
           sinner
           :
           for
           ,
           euery
           beleeuer
           is
           spiritually
           ,
           and
           yet
           truly
           and
           really
           conioyned
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           they
           make
           one
           mysticall
           body
           ;
           Christ
           being
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           euery
           true
           beleeuer
           being
           a
           member
           of
           that
           body
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           may
           be
           also
           truly
           ours
           .
           His
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           ours
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           knit
           to
           him
           .
           For
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           this
           mysticall
           vnion
           betwixt
           him
           and
           vs
           ,
           all
           blessings
           of
           saluation
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           
             in
             the
             head
          
           ,
           are
           diffused
           into
           vs
           ,
           as
           his
           members
           or
           branches
           ;
           &
           yet
           are
           as
           properly
           still
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           braine
           in
           the
           head
           of
           a
           man.
           And
           thus
           ,
           though
           in
           sense
           and
           reason
           this
           cannot
           be
           ,
           yet
           by
           faith
           and
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           is
           made
           ours
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           they
           obiect
           .
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           
             God
             iustifieth
             wicked
             men
          
           ;
           but
           God
           will
           not
           doe
           so
           :
           it
           is
           against
           the
           nature
           of
           his
           holinesse
           and
           Iustice.
           And
           againe
           ,
           hee
           that
           
             iustifieth
             the
             wicked
             ,
             is
             abhominable
             to
             God
             ,
          
           Prou.
           17.15
           .
           therefore
           God
           will
           not
           doe
           so
           himselfe
           .
        
         
         
           We
           answere
           :
           The
           ground
           is
           good
           ,
           but
           the
           collection
           is
           vntrue
           .
           
             God
             will
             not
             iustifie
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
          
           that
           is
           true
           :
           but
           that
           therefore
           a
           man
           cannot
           be
           iustified
           by
           
             Christs
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           is
           false
           .
           For
           ,
           God
           doth
           not
           iustifie
           him
           that
           lieth
           rotting
           in
           his
           former
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           weltring
           in
           his
           olde
           corruption
           ;
           but
           him
           that
           beleeueth
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           repenteth
           of
           his
           sinnes
           .
           And
           that
           man
           in
           his
           faith
           is
           iustified
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           repentance
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           is
           made
           a
           new
           man
           :
           yea
           ,
           as
           S.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             is
             a
             new
             creature
             :
          
           2.
           
           Corinth
           .
           5.17
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           first
           conuersion
           ,
           God
           turneth
           nor
           saueth
           no
           man
           against
           his
           will
           ;
           but
           first
           makes
           him
           willing
           by
           his
           owne
           work
           alone
           ,
           and
           then
           conuerteth
           and
           saueth
           him
           with
           his
           
             owne
             free
             will
          
           ,
           working
           together
           with
           Gods
           grace
           .
           So
           is
           it
           in
           the
           work
           of
           Iustification
           ;
           God
           iustifieth
           no
           wicked
           man
           :
           but
           makes
           him
           first
           iust
           and
           righteous
           in
           and
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           then
           accounts
           him
           so
           .
           But
           then
           (
           will
           some
           say
           )
           the
           sinner
           hath
           no
           righteousnesse
           ,
           but
           
             that
             of
             Christs
          
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           himselfe
           :
           therefore
           he
           hath
           none
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ;
           how
           then
           can
           he
           be
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           a
           wicked
           man
           still
           ?
           I
           answer
           ;
           that
           is
           not
           true
           that
           is
           first
           affirmed
           .
           The
           beleeuing
           sinner
           hath
           more
           righteousnes
           then
           that
           that
           is
           
             in
             Christ.
          
           That
           which
           iustifieth
           him
           ,
           is
           in
           Christes
           person
           :
           But
           the
           sinner
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           iustified
           ,
           is
           also
           sanctified
           ,
           by
           the
           mighty
           work
           of
           Gods
           grace
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           is
           made
           a
           holy
           man
           ,
           and
           doth
           good
           and
           holy
           workes
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           in
           Christ
           ,
           though
           his
           sanctification
           be
           imperfect
           .
           To
           this
           end
           ,
           saith
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           Acts
           ,
           15.9
           .
           
             Faith
             purifieth
             a
             mans
             heart
          
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           impossible
           a
           man
           should
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           iustified
           ,
           but
           hee
           must
           also
           be
           sanctified
           in
           his
           heart
           and
           life
           .
           Thus
           a
           sinner
           is
           iustified
           by
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           ,
           inherent
           in
           Christ
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           sanctified
           by
           Christs
           righteousnes
           ,
           diffused
           from
           Christ
           into
           the
           sinner
           .
           And
           therfore
           his
           Iustificatiō
           is
           perfect
           ;
           because
           ,
           that
           that
           iustifieth
           him
           ,
           is
           still
           in
           Christ
           :
           but
           his
           sanctification
           imperfect
           ,
           because
           that
           that
           sanctifieth
           vs
           ,
           is
           in
           our selues
           ;
           the
           one
           imputed
           to
           vs
           ,
           the
           other
           infused
           and
           inherent
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           take
           it
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           
             God
             iustifieth
             a
             wicked
             man.
          
           For
           S.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           Rom.
           4.
           
           
             To
             him
             that
             worketh
             not
             ,
             but
             beleeueth
             in
             him
             that
             iustifieth
             the
             vngodly
             ,
             his
             faith
             is
             counted
             to
             him
             for
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           See
           ,
           God
           iustifieth
           the
           vngodly
           :
           but
           how
           ?
           euen
           as
           we
           heard
           before
           ;
           not
           him
           that
           is
           vngodly
           after
           ,
           but
           afore
           he
           be
           iustified
           :
           him
           that
           by
           nature
           ,
           and
           in
           himselfe
           is
           vngodly
           ,
           God
           iustifieth
           by
           working
           in
           him
           faith
           and
           repentance
           ;
           by
           which
           ,
           of
           an
           vngodly
           man
           ,
           he
           is
           made
           a
           man
           iustified
           and
           sanctified
           .
        
         
           Their
           last
           obiection
           is
           ,
           If
           a
           sinner
           be
           righteous
           by
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           ,
           then
           Christ
           is
           a
           sinner
           by
           his
           sinnes
           :
           for
           ther
           is
           the
           same
           reason
           of
           both
           .
           But
           Christ
           is
           no
           sinner
           ,
           but
           the
           holy
           of
           holiest
           :
           and
           S.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             knew
             no
             sinne
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           5.
           and
           himself
           for
           himselfe
           chalengeth
           his
           enemies
           ,
           
             Which
             of
             you
             can
             reproue
             me
             of
             sinne
             ?
          
           If
           then
           our
           sins
           cannot
           make
           him
           a
           sinner
           ,
           no
           more
           can
           his
           righteousnesse
           make
           vs
           righteous
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           :
           Here
           we
           graunt
           all
           ,
           if
           they
           speake
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           for
           Christ
           was
           a
           true
           and
           reputed
           sinner
           ,
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           Gods
           Iustice
           :
           as
           hee
           that
           becomes
           surety
           for
           another
           ,
           is
           a
           debter
           in
           his
           roome
           :
           or
           as
           he
           that
           vndertakes
           for
           a
           man
           ,
           body
           for
           body
           ,
           must
           answer
           for
           him
           ,
           his
           owne
           body
           for
           his
           :
           so
           in
           all
           reason
           and
           iustice
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           though
           hee
           
             had
             no
             sinnes
          
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           yet
           being
           our
           surety
           ,
           and
           vndertaking
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           standing
           in
           our
           steade
           ,
           our
           sinnes
           are
           iustly
           accounted
           his
           .
           And
           as
           for
           these
           places
           ,
           &
           many
           more
           like
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           vnderstood
           of
           personall
           sins
           ;
           from
           all
           which
           ,
           and
           the
           least
           contagion
           thereof
           ,
           he
           was
           perfectly
           free
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           same
           place
           that
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             knew
             no
             sin
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           &
           for
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           knew
           not
           what
           sinne
           was
           )
           saith
           also
           ,
           that
           for
           vs
           &
           in
           
             our
             stead
          
           ,
           he
           was
           made
           euen
           
             sin
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             made
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             in
             him
             .
          
           Thus
           Christ
           ,
           in
           himselfe
           more
           righteous
           then
           all
           men
           &
           Angels
           ,
           
             In
             our
             steade
          
           is
           a
           reputed
           sinner
           :
           and
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           we
           (
           most
           vnrighteous
           in
           our selues
           )
           are
           clothed
           with
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           thereby
           are
           reputed
           righteous
           .
           And
           as
           Christ
           (
           though
           no
           sinner
           in
           himselfe
           )
           by
           being
           
             a
             sinner
             in
             our
             
             steade
             ,
          
           and
           hauing
           our
           sinnes
           imputed
           vnto
           him
           ,
           became
           subiect
           to
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           bare
           it
           ,
           euen
           to
           death
           it self
           :
           So
           we
           ,
           though
           not
           righteous
           of
           our selues
           ,
           yet
           hauing
           
             Christs
             righteousnesse
          
           imputed
           to
           vs
           ,
           are
           made
           thereby
           partakers
           of
           Gods
           loue
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           worthinesse
           of
           
             that
             righteousnesse
          
           of
           his
           ,
           so
           made
           ours
           ,
           shall
           be
           glorified
           in
           heauen
           .
           And
           thus
           ,
           now
           at
           last
           we
           haue
           found
           that
           true
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           can
           make
           a
           man
           as
           it
           did
           Noah
           ,
           righteous
           in
           Gods
           sight
           .
           Now
           it
           remaines
           to
           make
           vse
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           here
           wee
           learne
           how
           foulely
           our
           nature
           is
           defiled
           with
           sinne
           ,
           and
           stayned
           with
           corruption
           :
           the
           staine
           whereof
           cannot
           be
           washed
           away
           with
           all
           the
           water
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           no
           ,
           nor
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           all
           creatures
           :
           no
           ,
           not
           couered
           with
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           all
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           but
           onely
           with
           the
           
             righteousnesse
             of
             God.
          
           And
           that
           sonne
           of
           God
           also
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           apply
           that
           righteousnesse
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           effectuall
           ,
           must
           become
           man
           ,
           and
           liue
           ,
           and
           die
           ,
           and
           
             rise
             againe
          
           for
           vs.
           A
           meruailous
           thing
           is
           it
           ,
           and
           ●orthy
           of
           our
           often
           consideration
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Angels
           and
           men
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           cannot
           make
           
             one
             sinner
             righteous
          
           ;
           but
           that
           Gods
           sonne
           must
           needes
           doe
           it
           :
           And
           that
           our
           sinnes
           are
           so
           hideous
           ,
           as
           nothing
           can
           hide
           the
           filthinesse
           thereof
           ,
           from
           the
           eyes
           of
           Gods
           Iustice
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           glorious
           
             mercy
             seate
          
           of
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           .
           This
           may
           therefore
           teach
           vs
           ,
           how
           to
           esteeme
           of
           our selues
           ,
           and
           our
           owne
           natures
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           :
           See
           here
           the
           great
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           to
           man.
           God
           put
           perfect
           legall
           righteousnesse
           in
           Adams
           heart
           in
           his
           creation
           :
           he
           receiued
           it
           for
           himselfe
           and
           vs
           ;
           and
           lost
           it
           for
           himself
           and
           vs.
           God
           in
           mercy
           ,
           purposing
           to
           restore
           man
           ,
           thus
           by
           himselfe
           lost
           and
           cast
           away
           ,
           giues
           him
           another
           ,
           and
           a
           
             better
             righteousnesse
          
           then
           before
           .
           But
           because
           he
           saw
           man
           was
           so
           ill
           
             a
             keeper
          
           of
           his
           owne
           Iewels
           ;
           he
           trusts
           not
           him
           with
           it
           ,
           but
           sets
           that
           righteousnesse
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           commits
           it
           to
           him
           to
           keepe
           .
           Who
           ,
           as
           he
           truly
           knowes
           the
           full
           value
           ,
           and
           excellencie
           thereof
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           deerely
           loues
           vs
           :
           So
           he
           will
           most
           safely
           
             keepe
             it
          
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           clothe
           vs
           with
           it
           
           in
           his
           Fathers
           presence
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           A
           point
           of
           vnspeakable
           comfort
           to
           Gods
           children
           ,
           to
           consider
           that
           their
           saluation
           is
           not
           in
           their
           owne
           keeping
           ,
           where
           it
           might
           againe
           be
           lost
           ;
           but
           in
           a
           safe
           hand
           ,
           where
           they
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           finde
           and
           haue
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           most
           need
           of
           it
           :
           and
           to
           remember
           that
           their
           righteousnesse
           being
           in
           Christ
           ,
           they
           cannot
           lose
           it
           .
           For
           ,
           though
           they
           sinne
           ,
           and
           so
           lose
           often
           the
           comfort
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           for
           a
           time
           ;
           yet
           they
           then
           lose
           not
           
             their
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           which
           is
           then
           in
           Christ
           ;
           and
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           ,
           when
           in
           this
           world
           they
           sustaine
           losses
           or
           iniuries
           ,
           or
           lose
           all
           they
           haue
           vpon
           the
           earth
           :
           that
           yet
           
             their
             righteousnesse
          
           (
           the
           riches
           of
           their
           soules
           )
           is
           then
           in
           heauen
           full
           safe
           in
           Christs
           keeping
           ,
           and
           shall
           neuer
           be
           lost
           .
           This
           should
           make
           vs
           learne
           to
           know
           Christ
           more
           and
           more
           :
           and
           to
           giue
           him
           the
           loue
           and
           affections
           of
           our
           very
           hearts
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           be
           able
           to
           say
           with
           
             blessed
             Paul
          
           ,
           2.
           
           Timoth.
           1.12
           .
           
             I
             know
             whom
             I
             haue
             beleeued
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             keepe
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             committed
             vnto
             him
             against
             that
             day
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           such
           a
           communion
           betwixt
           Christ
           and
           a
           beleeuer
           ,
           that
           our
           sinnes
           were
           made
           his
           ,
           and
           his
           righteousnesse
           made
           ours
           ;
           This
           may
           teach
           vs
           patience
           ,
           and
           minister
           vs
           comfort
           in
           all
           outward
           afflictions
           ,
           or
           inward
           temptations
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           certaine
           all
           our
           sufferings
           are
           his
           ,
           and
           hee
           is
           touched
           with
           all
           the
           wrongs
           done
           to
           vs.
           When
           hee
           was
           in
           heauen
           ,
           he
           calls
           to
           Saul
           ,
           Acts
           9.4
           
             Saul
             ,
             Saul
             ,
             why
             persecutest
             thou
             me
             ?
          
           and
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           Math.
           25.45
           .
           
             Whatsoeuer
             either
             good
             or
             euill
             was
             done
             to
             any
             of
             his
             children
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             was
             done
             to
             himselfe
          
           :
           and
           accordingly
           it
           shall
           be
           rewarded
           as
           done
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           wee
           haue
           taught
           that
           true
           righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           iustifies
           a
           sinner
           ,
           and
           made
           
             Noah
             righteous
          
           ;
           and
           we
           see
           the
           vse
           of
           that
           worthy
           doctrine
           .
           And
           in
           this
           first
           point
           we
           haue
           the
           longer
           insisted
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           fundamentall
           points
           of
           Christian
           religion
           .
        
         
           Hetherto
           of
           the
           first
           point
           ;
           namely
           ,
           what
           that
           righteousnesse
           is
           ,
           which
           is
           here
           spoken
           of
           .
        
         
           The
           2.
           point
           to
           be
           cōsidered
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           righteousnesse
           
           is
           that
           righteousnesse
           ,
           
             Which
             is
             by
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           It
           is
           so
           called
           ,
           because
           faith
           is
           the
           proper
           instrument
           created
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           to
           apprehend
           that
           righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ;
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           any
           waies
           else
           either
           apprehended
           or
           applied
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           worthily
           called
           
             that
             righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             faith
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           which
           by
           faith
           is
           made
           a
           mans
           owne
           ,
           or
           whereunto
           a
           man
           hath
           title
           
             by
             his
             faith
          
           .
           Here
           therefore
           two
           points
           offer
           themselues
           to
           our
           obseruation
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             That
             true
             
               faith
               apprehends
            
             properly
             this
             true
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             
               onely
               faith
            
             can
             doe
             it
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           proued
           by
           apparant
           euidences
           of
           Scripure
           .
           S.
           Paul
           tells
           the
           Galathians
           (
           3.14
           )
           
             They
             receiued
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             faith
             .
          
           And
           S.
           Iohn
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             as
             manie
             as
             receiued
             Christ
             ,
             to
             them
             hee
             gaue
             power
             to
             be
             called
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God.
          
           And
           least
           any
           man
           should
           thinke
           that
           to
           receiue
           Christ
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           beleeue
           in
           Christ
           ;
           he
           addeth
           ,
           
             Euen
             to
             as
             many
             as
             beleeue
             in
             his
             name
          
           (
           Iohn
           1.12
           )
           And
           therefore
           faith
           is
           fitly
           compared
           to
           a
           hand
           that
           takes
           hold
           on
           a
           garment
           ,
           and
           applieth
           it
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           being
           naked
           :
           or
           to
           a
           beggars
           hand
           that
           takes
           or
           receiues
           a
           Kings
           almes
           :
           so
           faith
           in
           a
           mans
           soule
           takes
           hold
           on
           Christs
           righteousnes
           (
           which
           is
           the
           mercifull
           and
           liberall
           almes
           of
           the
           King
           of
           heauen
           )
           and
           applieth
           it
           to
           the
           poore
           and
           naked
           soule
           of
           the
           beleeuer
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           man
           aske
           ,
           how
           can
           faith
           apply
           Christ
           to
           the
           beleeuer
           ?
           I
           answer
           :
           as
           a
           man
           ,
           being
           in
           his
           corrupt
           nature
           ,
           hath
           nothing
           to
           doe
           with
           Christ
           :
           So
           contrariwise
           ,
           when
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           hath
           wrought
           faith
           in
           his
           heart
           by
           a
           supernaturall
           operation
           ;
           then
           wee
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           as
           faith
           is
           the
           proper
           instrument
           to
           apprehend
           Christ
           :
           So
           is
           Christ
           and
           his
           righteousnesse
           the
           proper
           obiect
           for
           faith
           to
           work
           vpō
           .
           For
           ,
           though
           it
           apprehend
           &
           apply
           all
           other
           promises
           which
           God
           makes
           to
           our
           soules
           or
           bodies
           :
           yet
           most
           properly
           and
           principally
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           it
           apprehends
           the
           promise
           of
           saluation
           ,
           and
           
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ.
           Now
           for
           the
           particular
           manner
           ,
           how
           faith
           doth
           thus
           ;
           we
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           though
           it
           be
           spirituall
           &
           inuisible
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           easily
           expressed
           to
           sense
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           done
           as
           properly
           by
           faith
           ,
           as
           a
           garment
           is
           by
           the
           hand
           taken
           and
           applied
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           or
           a
           plaister
           to
           a
           sore
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           aske
           further
           ;
           But
           when
           may
           a
           man
           know
           ,
           whether
           his
           faith
           haue
           apprehended
           and
           applied
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           to
           his
           soule
           ,
           or
           no
           ?
        
         
           I
           answere
           ;
           when
           hee
           beleeueth
           particularly
           ,
           that
           Christes
           righteousnesse
           
             is
             his
          
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           hath
           reconciled
           him
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           shall
           iustifie
           him
           in
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           then
           doth
           faith
           worke
           his
           true
           and
           proper
           worke
           :
           for
           this
           cannot
           be
           done
           but
           by
           faith
           :
           and
           where
           faith
           is
           ,
           this
           must
           needes
           be
           done
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           is
           ,
           that
           
             faith
             alone
          
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           vertue
           ,
           nor
           spirituall
           power
           in
           mans
           soule
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           this
           .
           And
           this
           may
           be
           proued
           by
           comparing
           it
           with
           all
           the
           principall
           vertues
           of
           the
           soule
           :
           for
           ,
           amongst
           all
           ,
           there
           are
           none
           that
           may
           come
           into
           comparison
           with
           faith
           ,
           but
           
             hope
             and
             loue
          
           :
           both
           which
           ,
           especially
           loue
           ,
           haue
           their
           seuerall
           and
           special
           excellencies
           :
           yet
           haue
           neither
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           both
           of
           them
           this
           vertue
           to
           
             apprehend
             and
             apply
             Christes
             righteousnesse
          
           .
           The
           property
           of
           loue
           ,
           is
           to
           extend
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           with
           it selfe
           to
           carie
           manie
           passions
           or
           affections
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           to
           place
           them
           vpon
           the
           thing
           that
           is
           loued
           :
           yet
           cannot
           loue
           be
           said
           properly
           to
           apprehend
           Christ
           ;
           for
           he
           must
           needes
           be
           apprehended
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           be
           loued
           .
           And
           the
           proper
           action
           of
           Hope
           ,
           is
           to
           waite
           ,
           and
           expect
           for
           a
           blessing
           to
           come
           :
           so
           ,
           hope
           waites
           for
           saluation
           ,
           but
           properly
           apprehends
           it
           not
           .
           For
           ,
           saluation
           must
           first
           be
           beleeued
           ,
           and
           then
           hoped
           or
           expected
           :
           so
           saith
           Ieremie
           ,
           Lament
           .
           3.26
           ,
           
             It
             is
             good
             both
             to
             trust
             and
             to
             waite
             for
             the
             saluation
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           To
           trust
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           assuredly
           it
           will
           come
           (
           there
           is
           the
           action
           of
           faith
           )
           and
           to
           waite
           till
           it
           doe
           come
           (
           that
           is
           the
           action
           of
           Hope
           )
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           the
           seuerall
           natures
           ,
           and
           actions
           ,
           of
           these
           two
           worthy
           vertues
           .
           But
           the
           proper
           action
           of
           faith
           ,
           is
           to
           
             apprehend
             and
             lay
             hold
          
           on
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           to
           apply
           them
           to
           a
           mans
           owne
           soule
           :
           and
           that
           being
           done
           ,
           then
           come
           Loue
           and
           Hope
           ,
           &
           do
           their
           duties
           :
           And
           so
           ,
           though
           loue
           last
           longer
           then
           faith
           doth
           ,
           yet
           faith
           is
           afore
           loue
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           way
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           this
           second
           point
           ;
           Faith
           is
           a
           hand
           to
           take
           hold
           on
           Christ
           &
           his
           benefits
           .
           Loue
           is
           a
           hand
           to
           giue
           out
           tokens
           of
           faith
           both
           to
           God
           and
           man.
           For
           (
           1.
           
           Cor.
           13.5
           )
           
             Loue
             seeketh
             not
             her
             owne
             ,
             but
             others
             good
             :
          
           namely
           ,
           the
           good
           of
           them
           that
           are
           loued
           .
           Hope
           is
           an
           eye
           looking
           out
           ,
           and
           wayting
           for
           the
           good
           things
           promised
           .
           So
           ,
           that
           as
           faith
           is
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           so
           loue
           is
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           hope
           is
           the
           eye
           of
           faith
           :
           Loue
           the
           hand
           wherby
           it
           worketh
           ,
           and
           Hope
           the
           eye
           whereby
           it
           waiteth
           and
           looketh
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           faith
           hath
           apprehended
           and
           beleeued
           .
           If
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           thinke
           this
           any
           wrong
           to
           this
           holy
           vertue
           of
           loue
           to
           be
           the
           hand
           of
           faith
           :
           let
           them
           know
           it
           is
           not
           ours
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Faith
             worketh
             by
             loue
          
           .
           If
           faith
           worke
           by
           it
           ,
           then
           surely
           loue
           is
           the
           hand
           of
           faith
           .
           Thus
           faith
           worketh
           by
           loue
           ,
           waiteth
           by
           hope
           ,
           but
           beleeueth
           by
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           the
           righteousnesse
           ,
           that
           makes
           vs
           righteous
           before
           God
           ,
           is
           rather
           called
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           faith
           ,
           then
           of
           any
           other
           Christian
           vertue
           ,
           or
           grace
           of
           the
           spirit
           .
           And
           for
           the
           same
           cause
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           so
           often
           in
           S.
           Pauls
           Epistles
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           by
           the
           same
           name
           ;
           as
           ,
           Philipp
           .
           3.9
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           and
           last
           point
           concerning
           Noahs
           faith
           ;
           is
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             Noah
             was
             made
             heire
          
           of
           this
           righteousnesse
           .
        
         
           A
           speciall
           commendation
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           It
           made
           him
           heire
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           righteousnesse
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           gaue
           him
           a
           true
           title
           vnto
           it
           ,
           &
           made
           him
           
             heire
             apparant
          
           of
           that
           glory
           ,
           which
           it
           assureth
           euery
           one
           that
           apprehends
           it
           by
           this
           true
           faith
           :
           and
           so
           he
           was
           made
           as
           certainly
           ,
           and
           as
           truly
           partaker
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           young
           Prince
           is
           assured
           of
           his
           Crowne
           and
           Kingdom
           at
           his
           time
           ,
           or
           the
           heire
           of
           his
           Fathers
           lands
           .
        
         
           Here
           two
           most
           worthy
           doctrines
           doe
           offer
           themselues
           to
           our
           view
           .
        
         
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             excellencie
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             excellencie
             of
             a
             
               Christian
               mans
               estate
            
             .
          
        
         
           The
           excellencie
           of
           faith
           appeares
           thus
           :
           It
           makes
           a
           holy
           man
           assured
           &
           certaine
           of
           his
           saluation
           by
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           saith
           ,
           it
           is
           presumption
           in
           any
           man
           to
           thinke
           so
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           haue
           an
           extraordinary
           reuelation
           :
           but
           we
           learne
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           man
           haue
           true
           faith
           ;
           that
           is
           able
           to
           assure
           him
           of
           saluation
           .
           For
           ,
           faith
           makes
           him
           an
           
             heire
             of
             true
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           and
           of
           saluation
           thereby
           .
           Now
           we
           know
           ,
           the
           heire
           is
           most
           sure
           and
           certaine
           of
           his
           inheritance
           :
           what-euer
           hee
           gets
           or
           loseth
           ,
           he
           is
           sure
           of
           that
           .
           But
           this
           righteousnesse
           and
           saluation
           by
           it
           ,
           is
           his
           inheritance
           ;
           therefore
           he
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           is
           by
           faith
           assured
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Papists
           therefore
           doe
           wrong
           vnto
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           deroga●e
           from
           the
           dignitie
           of
           true
           faith
           :
           But
           this
           is
           their
           custome
           ,
           they
           will
           extoll
           any
           thing
           ,
           rather
           then
           that
           which
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           so
           much
           extolleth
           ;
           namely
           ,
           true
           faith
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           they
           knew
           what
           it
           is
           trulie
           to
           know
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           
             beleeue
             in
             him
             by
             that
             faith
             ,
          
           which
           worketh
           by
           loue
           ,
           they
           would
           then
           know
           ,
           that
           faith
           makes
           a
           man
           
             heire
             of
             happinesse
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           most
           assured
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           here
           we
           may
           see
           the
           
             excellencie
             of
             a
             Christian
             mans
             estate
             :
          
           he
           is
           not
           naked
           ,
           nor
           destitute
           of
           comforts
           ;
           but
           
             is
             heire
             of
             a
             glorious
             inheritance
             ,
          
           by
           meanes
           of
           his
           faith
           :
           and
           a
           Christian
           mans
           inheritance
           ,
           is
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           .
           Out
           of
           which
           ,
           we
           learne
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           by
           any
           good
           workes
           done
           by
           or
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           can
           merit
           true
           and
           iustifying
           righteousnesse
           :
           the
           Pharisaical
           Papists
           teach
           so
           ;
           but
           their
           conceit
           is
           here
           ouerthrowen
           ,
           by
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           For
           ,
           sauing
           righteousnesse
           is
           his
           inheritance
           :
           which
           ,
           we
           know
           ,
           is
           alwaies
           gotten
           by
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           descends
           from
           the
           Father
           to
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           as
           a
           free
           token
           of
           his
           loue
           .
           And
           it
           were
           scornfull
           and
           absurd
           ,
           to
           see
           a
           Sonne
           offer
           to
           buy
           his
           inheritance
           of
           his
           Father
           ;
           it
           being
           against
           the
           nature
           of
           an
           inheritance
           ,
           to
           come
           any
           other
           wayes
           ,
           but
           by
           
             free
             gift
          
           from
           the
           Father
           to
           the
           Sonne
           :
           therefore
           our
           righteousnesse
           that
           must
           saue
           vs
           ,
           being
           as
           wee
           see
           
           
           
           
           
           here
           our
           inheritance
           ;
           let
           vs
           resolue
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           cannot
           buie
           nor
           merit
           it
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           heere
           is
           sure
           and
           solide
           comfort
           against
           all
           the
           grie●●s
           ,
           and
           crosses
           ,
           and
           losses
           of
           this
           world
           :
           Gods
           children
           must
           needes
           haue
           their
           portion
           of
           afflictions
           in
           this
           life
           .
           But
           here
           is
           their
           comfort
           ,
           they
           may
           lose
           their
           goods
           ,
           liuings
           ,
           possessions
           ,
           their
           good
           names
           ,
           their
           healths
           ,
           their
           liues
           ;
           but
           their
           inheritance
           standeth
           sure
           and
           firme
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           lost
           .
           Let
           them
           therfore
           here
           learne
           ,
           not
           to
           grieue
           out
           of
           measure
           :
           for
           a
           holy
           man
           may
           say
           thus
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           that
           most
           truly
           ;
           My
           Father
           may
           frowne
           on
           me
           for
           my
           faults
           ,
           and
           chastice
           me
           for
           my
           sinnes
           :
           but
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           will
           not
           disenherite
           me
           :
           for
           I
           am
           
             heire
             ,
             by
             faith
             ,
             of
             Christs
             righteousnesse
          
           ;
           and
           I
           may
           lose
           many
           things
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           not
           lose
           that
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           here
           must
           Gods
           children
           learne
           their
           duties
           .
           They
           are
           heires
           to
           a
           godly
           and
           glorious
           inheritance
           :
           and
           Christes
           righteousnesse
           is
           
             their
             inheritance
          
           ;
           therefore
           they
           must
           learne
           to
           set
           and
           settle
           all
           their
           affections
           on
           this
           inheritance
           .
           For
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           more
           worthy
           to
           be
           affected
           ,
           then
           a
           
             faire
             inheritance
          
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           therefore
           first
           labour
           aboue
           all
           worldly
           things
           for
           this
           inheritance
           ;
           namely
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           partakers
           of
           this
           righteousnesse
           .
           This
           is
           that
           pearle
           ,
           which
           wee
           hauing
           found
           ,
           must
           
             sell
             all
             we
             haue
             to
             buy
             it
             .
          
           And
           when
           wee
           haue
           gotten
           it
           ,
           wee
           must
           care
           to
           keepe
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           lay
           it
           vp
           in
           our
           verie
           hearts
           and
           soules
           :
           and
           keeping
           it
           ,
           wee
           must
           reioyce
           and
           delight
           in
           it
           aboue
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           pleasures
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           glorious
           portion
           which
           our
           God
           and
           Father
           leaueth
           vs
           as
           his
           children
           :
           what
           should
           all
           the
           care
           of
           our
           hearts
           be
           ,
           but
           to
           preserue
           it
           ?
           Naboth
           had
           a
           little
           Vineyard
           ,
           that
           came
           to
           him
           from
           his
           Father
           by
           
             inheritance
             :
             Ahab
          
           the
           King
           ,
           would
           giue
           him
           money
           ,
           or
           a
           
             better
             Vineyard
          
           for
           it
           .
           But
           Naboth
           would
           not
           :
           Nay
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             God
             forbid
             I
             should
             sell
             my
             Fathers
             inheritance
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Kings
           21.3
           .
           &c.
           If
           he
           made
           such
           account
           of
           an
           earthly
           inheritance
           ,
           what
           should
           
           we
           of
           the
           heauenly
           ?
           if
           hee
           of
           a
           poore
           Vineyard
           ,
           what
           should
           wee
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           heauen
           ?
           If
           hee
           denied
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           sell
           it
           for
           a
           better
           ,
           should
           not
           wee
           denie
           the
           diuell
           ,
           to
           leaue
           our
           part
           in
           Christ
           and
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           for
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           anie
           thing
           that
           hee
           can
           promise
           vs
           ?
           In
           all
           such
           temptations
           our
           answere
           should
           be
           ;
           
             God
             forbid
             I
             should
             sell
             away
             my
             inheritance
             ,
          
           which
           my
           God
           and
           Father
           gaue
           mee
           .
           Thus
           did
           blessed
           Paul
           ,
           who
           esteemed
           
             the
             world
          
           ,
           and
           all
           in
           it
           
             doung
             and
             drosse
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             winne
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           be
           made
           partaker
           of
           this
           righteousnesse
           .
           So
           must
           wee
           (
           if
           wee
           will
           be
           worthie
           of
           this
           inheritance
           )
           prize
           and
           value
           it
           aboue
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           thinke
           basely
           of
           all
           the
           pompe
           and
           pleasures
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           it
           :
           and
           rather
           be
           content
           to
           lose
           the
           world
           ,
           then
           to
           leaue
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           when
           wee
           haue
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           thus
           carefull
           to
           preserue
           it
           :
           where
           should
           our
           content
           ,
           ioy
           ,
           and
           delight
           be
           ,
           but
           in
           this
           
             our
             inheritance
          
           ?
           So
           doth
           the
           heire
           :
           nothing
           so
           reioyceth
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           thinke
           of
           his
           inheritance
           .
           Here
           therefore
           the
           madnesse
           of
           carnall
           men
           is
           discouered
           ,
           who
           reioyce
           exceedingly
           ,
           in
           the
           honours
           ,
           profits
           ,
           and
           pleasures
           of
           this
           li●
           e
           (
           as
           Swine
           in
           their
           bellies
           )
           and
           neuer
           goe
           further
           :
           But
           alas
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           their
           inheritance
           ,
           if
           they
           looke
           to
           haue
           their
           soules
           saued
           .
           Therefore
           herein
           they
           shew
           themselues
           voide
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           hope
           of
           a
           better
           world
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           they
           would
           reioyce
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           vaine
           and
           transitory
           delights
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           
             which
             perish
             in
             the
             vsing
          
           ,
           and
           are
           lost
           with
           more
           torment
           and
           vexa●●on
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           kept
           with
           delight
           .
           We
           must
           learne
           ●hen
           
             to
             vse
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             though
             we
             vsed
             it
             not
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           7
           .
           3●
           ▪
           And
           ●f
           ●he
           Lord
           vouchsafe
           vs
           any
           portion
           of
           pleasures
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           it
           thankfully
           ,
           as
           aboue
           our
           inheritance
           (
           &
           must
           therfore
           vse
           it
           lawfully
           &
           soberly
           )
           ;
           but
           haue
           our
           hearts
           ,
           &
           the
           ioy
           of
           them
           vpō
           our
           inheritance
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           heauen
           ,
           whereof
           we
           are
           made
           heires
           by
           faith
           ;
           and
           wherin
           we
           are
           
             fellow
             heires
          
           with
           this
           
             blessed
             Noah
          
           ,
           who
           was
           
             made
             heire
             of
             that
             righteousnes
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           haue
           wee
           heard
           the
           most
           glorious
           commendation
           
           of
           
             Noahs
             faith
          
           :
           and
           of
           Noah
           by
           his
           faith
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           examples
           before
           the
           floud
           .
        
         
           Now
           follow
           the
           second
           sort
           of
           Examples
           ;
           namely
           ,
           such
           as
           liued
           in
           the
           second
           world
           ,
           after
           the
           floud
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           all
           of
           two
           sorts
           :
           either
           
             
               such
               as
               liued
               afore
               the
               giuing
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             
               or
               after
               .
            
          
        
         
           Afore
           the
           giuing
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           here
           are
           many
           :
           wherof
           ,
           as
           of
           all
           the
           other
           kinds
           ,
           
             
               some
               are
               men
               ,
            
             
               some
               women
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           first
           of
           those
           blessed
           men
           after
           the
           floud
           ,
           whose
           faith
           is
           here
           renowned
           ,
           is
           Abraham
           that
           great
           Father
           :
           of
           whom
           ,
           and
           whose
           faith
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           a
           Father
           of
           so
           many
           faithful
           ,
           more
           is
           spoken
           then
           of
           any
           one
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Abrahams
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 VERSE
                 8.
              
               
            
             
               By
               faith
               ,
               Abraham
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               called
               ,
               obayed
               God
               ,
               to
               go
               out
               into
               a
               place
               ,
               which
               he
               should
               afterward
               receiue
               for
               inheritance
               :
               and
               he
               went
               out
               ,
               not
               knowing
               whether
               he
               should
               goe
               .
            
          
        
         
           COncerning
           holy
           Abraham
           ,
           heere
           are
           more
           examples
           then
           one
           recorded
           ,
           and
           his
           faith
           is
           renowned
           many
           wayes
           :
           more
           verses
           are
           spent
           of
           him
           ,
           then
           of
           some
           fiue
           others
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           his
           faith
           was
           more
           excellent
           then
           any
           others
           that
           followed
           him
           .
           In
           which
           regard
           ,
           hee
           is
           called
           the
           
             Father
             of
             the
             faithfull
          
           ,
           oftentimes
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           Epistles
           to
           the
           Romanes
           and
           Galathians
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           example
           of
           his
           faith
           (
           and
           the
           fourth
           in
           order
           of
           the
           whole
           )
           is
           of
           his
           leauing
           his
           owne
           natiue
           Country
           ,
           and
           how
           at
           Gods
           commaundement
           he
           went
           he
           knew
           not
           whether
           ;
           onely
           he
           knew
           God
           called
           him
           ,
           and
           therfore
           he
           would
           goe
           :
           wherein
           appeared
           a
           most
           worthy
           faith
           .
        
         
           Now
           concerning
           this
           his
           faith
           and
           obedience
           ,
           the
           Text
           layeth
           downe
           two
           points
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               cause
               or
               ground
               thereof
               ;
               which
               was
               Gods
               calling
               :
               he
               was
               
                 called
                 of
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               fruite
               or
               effect
               of
               his
               faith
               ;
               he
               
                 harkened
                 and
                 obayed
              
               .
               And
               this
               his
               obedience
               is
               amplified
               
               by
               diuers
               particulars
               .
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   matter
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   
                     went
                     out
                  
                   of
                   his
                   country
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   end
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   possession
                   of
                   a
                   Country
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   enioy
                   of
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   
                     manner
                     ,
                     he
                     went
                     out
                     ,
                     not
                     knowing
                     whither
                     he
                     should
                     goe
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           first
           point
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           or
           ground
           of
           Abrahams
           faith
           in
           this
           action
           ,
           and
           is
           laid
           downe
           in
           the
           first
           words
           .
        
         
           
             By
             faith
          
           ,
           Abraham
           
             when
             he
             was
             called
          
           ,
        
         
           This
           story
           is
           taken
           out
           of
           Gen.
           the
           12.
           chap.
           The
           cause
           of
           Abrahams
           faith
           ,
           is
           
             Gods
             calling
          
           .
        
         
           Gods
           calling
           is
           an
           action
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           he
           appointeth
           a
           man
           to
           som
           certaine
           cōdition
           ,
           or
           state
           of
           life
           ,
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           or
           after
           this
           life
           .
           And
           in
           this
           regard
           ,
           God
           is
           compared
           to
           a
           Generall
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           which
           assigneth
           euery
           Souldier
           his
           standing
           and
           duty
           :
           so
           doth
           God
           appoint
           euery
           man
           his
           place
           and
           duty
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           these
           callings
           ,
           let
           vs
           see
           the
           meanes
           how
           hee
           calleth
           ,
           and
           the
           seuerall
           states
           whereto
           he
           calleth
           men
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           meanes
           or
           manner
           ;
           God
           calleth
           men
           2.
           wayes
           :
           
             
               immediatly
               ,
            
             
               or
               by
               meanes
               .
            
          
        
         
           Somtime
           immediatly
           by
           himself
           and
           his
           own
           voice
           :
           as
           ,
           the
           extraordinary
           Prophets
           in
           the
           olde
           Testament
           ,
           &
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           new
           .
           So
           saith
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           was
           
             called
             to
             be
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             not
             of
             men
             ,
             nor
             by
             men
             ▪
             but
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           Galath
           .
           1.1
           .
        
         
           Sometime
           mediatly
           by
           men
           directed
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           &
           furnished
           ,
           or
           inabled
           for
           that
           duty
           :
           and
           so
           were
           called
           the
           ordinarie
           Prophets
           and
           Priests
           of
           the
           old
           ;
           and
           the
           Euangelists
           ,
           Pastors
           ,
           &
           Doctors
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           .
           The
           first
           was
           extraordinary
           ;
           this
           is
           ordinary
           :
           the
           first
           is
           for
           an
           vnbeleeuing
           or
           a
           misbeleeuing
           people
           ;
           the
           second
           ,
           is
           for
           an
           ordinary
           &
           established
           Church
           .
           Now
           ,
           of
           these
           2.
           waies
           ,
           God
           called
           
             Abraham
             immediatly
          
           by
           himselfe
           from
           heauen
           .
           Gen.
           12.1
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           the
           estates
           of
           life
           wherunto
           God
           calleth
           men
           ,
           
           they
           are
           three
           :
           
             
               Generall
               ,
            
             
               Particular
               ,
            
             
               Personall
               .
            
          
        
         
           Gods
           Generall
           calling
           ,
           is
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           calleth
           all
           men
           to
           repentance
           by
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           life
           eternall
           .
           Of
           this
           ,
           speaks
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Rom.
           8.30
           .
           
             Whom
             God
             predestinated
             ,
             them
             also
             he
             called
             :
          
           and
           Rom
           11.29
           .
           
             The
             calling
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             without
             repentance
             .
          
           Heereby
           hee
           calls
           men
           in
           this
           life
           to
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           state
           of
           glory
           in
           heauen
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           to
           all
           .
        
         
           His
           
             Particular
             calling
          
           is
           ,
           when
           hee
           calleth
           and
           assigneth
           men
           to
           some
           particular
           estate
           and
           duty
           ,
           in
           Family
           ,
           Church
           ,
           or
           Common-wealth
           :
           as
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           called
           to
           be
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           Minister
           ,
           Master
           of
           a
           familie
           ,
           Lawyer
           ,
           Physician
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           God
           calleth
           some
           men
           to
           some
           priuate
           Personall
           duty
           ,
           which
           he
           designeth
           not
           to
           others
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           done
           by
           them
           alone
           .
           Such
           a
           calling
           had
           hee
           assigned
           him
           (
           Matthew
           19.21
           )
           that
           would
           needes
           be
           
             perfect
             ;
             Goe
             sell
             all
             that
             thou
             hast
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           the
           calling
           of
           Abraham
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           referred
           to
           this
           third
           kinde
           .
           For
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           priuate
           and
           personall
           calling
           ,
           
             to
             leaue
             his
             Country
          
           ,
           his
           kindred
           ,
           his
           lands
           ,
           his
           possessions
           ,
           and
           to
           goe
           seeke
           another
           :
           and
           to
           be
           the
           
             Father
             of
             the
             faithfull
          
           ,
           and
           to
           receiue
           the
           couenant
           :
           and
           this
           dutie
           belongs
           to
           none
           ,
           but
           who
           shal
           personally
           ,
           &
           by
           name
           ,
           be
           called
           vnto
           it
           .
        
         
           Yet
           all
           these
           three
           callings
           may
           concu●re
           in
           one
           ,
           as
           here
           in
           him
           .
           For
           ,
           he
           was
           called
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           (
           for
           
             the
             generall
          
           )
           and
           a
           gouernour
           of
           a
           great
           family
           (
           for
           the
           particular
           calling
           )
           :
           but
           that
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           this
           place
           vnderstoode
           ,
           is
           this
           extraordinarie
           and
           personall
           calling
           to
           leaue
           his
           Country
           .
           And
           in
           it
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           three
           circumstances
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               Who
               was
               called
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               ,
            
             
               3.
               
               How
               he
               was
               called
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           For
           the
           first
           :
           Abraham
           was
           called
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           Terah
           :
           but
           neither
           his
           father
           Terah
           ,
           nor
           his
           brother
           Nahor
           were
           called
           ,
           but
           Abraham
           alone
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           worthily
           be
           demaunded
           ,
           why
           God
           should
           not
           call
           his
           
             Father
             and
             his
             kindred
          
           :
           there
           can
           be
           no
           aunswere
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           giueth
           ,
           Rom.
           9.18
           .
           
             God
             hath
             mercy
             on
             whom
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             withholdeth
             it
             from
             whom
             he
             will.
          
           He
           calleth
           Isaak
           ,
           and
           refuseth
           Ismael
           :
           loueth
           Iacob
           ,
           and
           hateth
           Esau
           :
           taketh
           Abell
           ,
           and
           leaueth
           
             Cain
             :
             euen
             because
             he
             will
             ,
          
           and
           for
           no
           cause
           that
           wee
           know
           .
           But
           why
           then
           calls
           hee
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           kindred
           ?
           Is
           not
           that
           partiality
           ?
           I
           answere
           ,
           he
           is
           tied
           to
           none
           ,
           hee
           might
           refuse
           all
           :
           therefore
           the
           meruaile
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           calls
           any
           .
           But
           why
           some
           and
           not
           other
           ,
           why
           Abraham
           and
           not
           his
           kindred
           ,
           no
           reason
           can
           be
           giuen
           :
           for
           Gods
           Iudgements
           are
           wonderful
           .
           But
           as
           that
           
             that
             is
             impossible
             with
             man
             ,
             is
             possible
             with
             God
             :
          
           Math.
           19.26
           :
           So
           that
           that
           is
           iniustice
           or
           partiality
           with
           man
           ,
           is
           iustice
           with
           God.
           And
           it
           is
           extream
           folly
           ,
           and
           intolerable
           presumption
           for
           vs
           to
           weigh
           Gods
           actions
           in
           the
           balance
           of
           our
           shallow
           reason
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           second
           :
           But
           when
           was
           Abraham
           called
           ?
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           circumstances
           worth
           the
           obseruation
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           Abraham
           was
           called
           to
           this
           dignity
           ,
           when
           he
           liued
           in
           Idolatrie
           with
           his
           Fathers
           .
           So
           saith
           Ioshua
           ,
           24.2
           .
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             :
             Your
             Fathers
             dwelt
             beyond
             the
             floud
             in
             old
             time
             ,
             euen
          
           Terah
           
             the
             father
             of
          
           Abraham
           ,
           
             and
             serued
             other
             Gods.
          
           If
           Abraham
           was
           called
           by
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           an
           Idolater
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           apparant
           hee
           had
           not
           purchased
           Gods
           fauour
           by
           his
           workes
           .
           Where
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           worke
           of
           a
           mans
           saluation
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           Gods
           meere
           mercy
           :
           who
           (
           as
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           )
           
             was
             found
             of
             them
             that
             sought
             him
             not
             ,
          
           Esay
           ,
           65.1
           .
           Abraham
           neuer
           dreamed
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           new
           couenant
           of
           grace
           and
           saluation
           ,
           when
           
             God
             called
             him
          
           .
           And
           so
           ,
           when
           Paul
           was
           going
           armed
           with
           bloudy
           furie
           ,
           and
           his
           furie
           armed
           with
           commissions
           and
           authoritie
           against
           the
           Saints
           ,
           then
           God
           from
           heauen
           called
           him
           ;
           and
           of
           a
           persecuter
           ,
           made
           him
           the
           principall
           instrument
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           
           Acts
           9.2
           .
           &c.
           Therefore
           (
           to
           apply
           this
           to
           our selues
           )
           If
           God
           haue
           vouchsafed
           vs
           the
           same
           grace
           ,
           and
           taken
           vs
           
             to
             be
             his
             people
          
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           couenant
           of
           saluation
           with
           vs
           ,
           which
           in
           former
           times
           haue
           beene
           
             sinners
             of
             the
             Gentiles
          
           ;
           wee
           must
           learne
           here
           to
           see
           whence
           this
           fauour
           is
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           ascribe
           nothing
           to
           our selues
           ,
           but
           giue
           all
           the
           glory
           vnto
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           particularly
           ,
           for
           euery
           one
           of
           vs
           :
           If
           God
           haue
           been
           so
           mercifull
           to
           any
           of
           vs
           ,
           as
           when
           we
           were
           Popish
           or
           superstitious
           with
           our
           Parents
           ,
           or
           kindred
           ,
           to
           open
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           bring
           vs
           home
           to
           his
           holy
           truth
           :
           or
           ,
           when
           wee
           weltred
           in
           wickednesse
           and
           sensuality
           with
           the
           
             profane
             world
          
           ,
           to
           touch
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           vs
           to
           grace
           and
           sanctification
           ;
           let
           vs
           often
           remember
           ,
           and
           freely
           acknowledge
           this
           his
           vndeserued
           mercie
           ,
           and
           say
           with
           the
           holy
           Prophet
           :
           
             Vnto
             th●e
             belongeth
             mercy
             ,
             but
             vnto
             vs
             open
             shame
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           when
           Abraham
           was
           called
           :
           It
           was
           when
           hee
           was
           75.
           
             yeeres
             of
             age
          
           ,
           or
           there-abouts
           :
           as
           is
           manifest
           in
           the
           Storie
           ,
           Genesis
           12.4
           :
           therefore
           wee
           see
           that
           God
           for
           a
           long
           time
           let
           him
           lie
           in
           his
           blindnesse
           ,
           and
           idolatrie
           ere
           he
           called
           him
           .
           It
           is
           more
           then
           likely
           ,
           that
           Abraham
           in
           that
           meane
           time
           liued
           ciuilly
           ,
           &
           followed
           learning
           &
           other
           ciuill
           courses
           :
           and
           in
           that
           time
           ,
           it
           is
           likely
           he
           attayned
           to
           that
           measure
           of
           knowledge
           in
           Astronomie
           ,
           and
           other
           learning
           ,
           for
           which
           ,
           he
           is
           renowned
           in
           olde
           Writers
           :
           But
           this
           was
           the
           first
           time
           that
           he
           was
           called
           to
           know
           and
           serue
           the
           true
           God
           in
           his
           true
           seruice
           .
        
         
           Heere
           wee
           learne
           ,
           that
           though
           a
           man
           perseuere
           in
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           passe
           his
           best
           yeeres
           in
           vanitie
           without
           repentance
           ,
           and
           thereby
           be
           in
           a
           grieuous
           and
           fearefull
           estate
           :
           yet
           true
           beleeuers
           ,
           and
           men
           penitent
           ,
           must
           not
           therefore
           iudge
           them
           cast-awayes
           .
           For
           ,
           Gods
           mercy
           calls
           a
           man
           in
           his
           old
           age
           ,
           and
           toucheth
           the
           heart
           when
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           .
           Christ
           in
           the
           Parable
           
             calls
             some
             at
             the
          
           11.
           houre
           ,
           Mat.
           20.6
           :
           and
           so
           God
           calleth
           men
           to
           grace
           in
           their
           old
           age
           .
           We
           must
           therfore
           spare
           these
           sharp
           &
           vnsauourie
           censures
           ,
           which
           som
           
           vnaduisedly
           cast
           vpon
           such
           men
           ;
           for
           
             charity
             thinketh
             not
             euil
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Corinth
           .
           13
           ,
           where
           it
           may
           thinke
           or
           suppose
           any
           possibibility
           of
           good
           :
           But
           contrariwise
           ,
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           hope
           of
           their
           conuersions
           ,
           because
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           
             at
             what
             time
             soeuer
             a
             sinner
             repents
             of
             his
             sinne
             ,
             God
             will
             forgiue
             him
             ,
          
           Ezek.
           18.27.28
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           men
           must
           not
           presume
           to
           liue
           carelesly
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           desperately
           to
           tempt
           God
           :
           but
           must
           follow
           the
           holy
           Counsell
           of
           Salomon
           ,
           Eccles.
           12.1
           ,
           
             To
             remember
             their
             Creator
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             their
             youth
             :
          
           and
           to
           turne
           vnto
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           meanes
           ,
           least
           God
           take
           away
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           meanes
           ,
           his
           fauour
           from
           them
           .
           Abraham
           was
           not
           called
           ,
           till
           he
           was
           olde
           ;
           but
           when
           hee
           was
           called
           ,
           hee
           harkened
           and
           obayed
           :
           So
           must
           thou
           ,
           when
           God
           calls
           thee
           by
           afflictions
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           then
           answere
           and
           obay
           as
           Abraham
           did
           ;
           or
           else
           
             Abrahams
             calling
             in
             his
             old
             age
             ,
          
           will
           be
           little
           comfort
           to
           thee
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           time
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           for
           the
           
             manner
             of
             his
             calling
          
           ,
           it
           is
           laied
           downe
           in
           the
           Storie
           of
           Genesis
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           an
           earnest
           kinde
           of
           Counsell
           ,
           
             Goe
             out
          
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             from
             thy
             kindred
             ,
             and
             from
             thy
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             vnto
             the
             land
             that
             I
             will
             shew
             thee
             :
          
           Where
           it
           is
           to
           be
           obserued
           ,
           he
           saith
           not
           barely
           Goe
           ,
           or
           come
           forth
           ;
           but
           hee
           amplifieth
           ,
           and
           vrgeth
           it
           with
           many
           wordes
           and
           circumstances
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           aske
           why
           God
           did
           so
           ,
           when
           hee
           might
           haue
           giuen
           the
           commaundement
           in
           one
           word
           ?
           I
           answer
           ;
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           that
           Abraham
           might
           haue
           cause
           more
           seriously
           to
           consider
           of
           Gods
           calling
           ,
           and
           to
           imprint
           it
           more
           deepely
           in
           his
           heart
           ;
           least
           at
           the
           first
           brunt
           he
           should
           haue
           obayed
           ,
           and
           afterward
           haue
           shrunk
           back
           .
           For
           ,
           it
           is
           doubtlesse
           ,
           that
           this
           calling
           was
           harsh
           to
           reason
           ,
           and
           that
           Abraham
           found
           many
           hindrances
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           were
           dangerous
           he
           would
           haue
           started
           back
           after
           som
           trial
           of
           these
           difficulties
           he
           must
           passe
           throgh
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           had
           but
           a
           bare
           call
           ,
           &
           commaundement
           
             to
             go
          
           .
           But
           when
           God
           saith
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Goe
             out
             of
             thy
             natiue
             Country
             ,
             let
             it
             not
             stay
             
             thee
             ,
          
           that
           thou
           wast
           borne
           there
           ;
           nor
           hinder
           thee
           ,
           that
           
             thy
             kinred
          
           dwels
           there
           :
           but
           leaue
           all
           ,
           and
           come
           with
           me
           :
           
             forsake
             all
             and
             trust
             me
          
           ,
           follow
           me
           into
           the
           land
           that
           
             I
             will
             show
             thee
          
           :
           I
           take
           thee
           from
           one
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           giue
           thee
           another
           :
           When
           God
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           vseth
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           bee
           ,
           many
           more
           like
           words
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           its
           apparant
           hee
           would
           haue
           him
           furnished
           with
           strength
           and
           resolution
           ,
           to
           goe
           through
           with
           his
           calling
           after
           he
           had
           once
           made
           entrance
           into
           it
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           which
           practice
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           learne
           this
           Instruction
           ;
           that
           God
           would
           haue
           no
           man
           enter
           vpon
           any
           calling
           or
           dutie
           ,
           with
           a
           fearefull
           and
           faint
           heart
           ,
           nor
           with
           a
           doubtfull
           minde
           ;
           but
           with
           a
           strong
           &
           settled
           resolution
           to
           go
           through
           stitch
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           relent
           and
           repent
           in
           the
           midst
           .
           And
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           God
           would
           haue
           all
           men
           afore
           they
           enter
           ,
           seriously
           to
           consider
           the
           
             place
             or
             duty
          
           they
           are
           to
           vndertake
           :
           for
           the
           Lord
           had
           rather
           a
           man
           should
           refuse
           at
           first
           ;
           then
           hauing
           entred
           ,
           to
           looke
           backe
           againe
           :
           and
           it
           is
           great
           folly
           for
           men
           ,
           hastily
           and
           suddainly
           ,
           or
           humorously
           to
           cast
           themselues
           vpon
           any
           calling
           ,
           and
           then
           vpon
           triall
           and
           experience
           of
           the
           dangers
           and
           difficulties
           thereof
           ,
           to
           be
           weary
           ,
           and
           wish
           they
           had
           neuer
           done
           it
           .
           Men
           in
           this
           world
           are
           generally
           wiser
           in
           matters
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           If
           a
           man
           bee
           to
           build
           a
           house
           ,
           hee
           will
           not
           forth-with
           set
           vpon
           building
           such
           a
           house
           as
           his
           humor
           desireth
           ,
           but
           wil
           first
           of
           all
           sit
           down
           &
           count
           the
           cost
           ,
           &
           then
           his
           owne
           ability
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           the
           one
           will
           counteruaile
           the
           other
           ,
           else
           hee
           neuer
           begins
           it
           .
           So
           saith
           Christ
           (
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           )
           
             of
             the
             wisedome
             of
             this
             world
             :
          
           and
           the
           like
           also
           he
           saith
           for
           warre
           ,
           that
           no
           Prince
           will
           fight
           with
           his
           enemie
           on
           vnequall
           tearmes
           ,
           but
           will
           knowe
           himselfe
           able
           to
           sustaine
           the
           encounter
           .
           Luke
           14.28.31
           .
        
         
           So
           the
           calling
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           is
           to
           professe
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ.
           As
           the
           Magistrates
           is
           to
           defend
           it
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           to
           teach
           it
           ,
           so
           all
           mēs
           to
           professe
           it
           :
           now
           it
           is
           as
           impossible
           to
           build
           without
           cost
           ,
           or
           to
           fight
           without
           power
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           to
           profess
           ?
           Christ
           in
           any
           calling
           ,
           either
           generall
           or
           particular
           ,
           without
           crosses
           .
           We
           must
           therefore
           consider
           first
           what
           our
           calling
           and
           
           profession
           will
           
             cost
             vs
          
           :
           it
           is
           sure
           to
           cost
           vs
           a
           dangering
           of
           our
           credites
           and
           estimation
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           our
           goods
           ,
           our
           liberties
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           our
           liues
           themselues
           .
           Againe
           ,
           what
           enemies
           we
           haue
           to
           encounter
           in
           this
           spirituall
           warfare
           ,
           the
           diuell
           ,
           death
           ,
           hell
           ,
           sinne
           ,
           corruption
           ,
           and
           the
           crafty
           malice
           of
           wicked
           men
           :
           all
           these
           we
           are
           sure
           to
           meete
           withall
           .
           Were
           it
           not
           then
           folly
           for
           a
           man
           to
           vndertake
           this
           profession
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           consider
           thus
           much
           aforehand
           ?
           The
           want
           of
           this
           is
           cause
           ,
           why
           some
           put
           their
           hands
           to
           the
           plough
           ,
           and
           after
           shrinke
           away
           ,
           and
           make
           themselues
           ridiculous
           to
           their
           enemies
           corporall
           and
           spirituall
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           particular
           callings
           ,
           the
           case
           euen
           standeth
           so
           also
           .
           Some
           men
           thinke
           the
           calling
           of
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           a
           place
           of
           honour
           :
           and
           therefore
           ambitiously
           plot
           and
           desire
           to
           raise
           themselues
           into
           authority
           ;
           neuer
           remembring
           the
           burden
           ,
           and
           trouble
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           finde
           .
           Which
           when
           they
           feele
           to
           be
           too
           heauie
           for
           their
           lazie
           shoulders
           to
           beare
           with
           ease
           ,
           they
           foully
           fall
           to
           plaine
           carelesnesse
           ,
           and
           neglect
           all
           doing
           good
           in
           their
           places
           ,
           and
           wish
           they
           had
           neuer
           bought
           honour
           so
           deare
           .
        
         
           So
           others
           thinke
           the
           Ministerie
           nothing
           ,
           but
           a
           place
           of
           
             ease
             ,
             exemption
             ,
             and
             preferment
             .
          
           And
           in
           these
           conceites
           rush
           presumptuously
           &
           rashly
           into
           that
           holy
           State
           ,
           neuer
           thinking
           aforehand
           of
           that
           great
           
             charge
             of
             soules
          
           they
           are
           to
           take
           ,
           nor
           of
           that
           
             heauie
             account
          
           they
           are
           to
           make
           for
           them
           ;
           nor
           of
           the
           hatred
           ,
           and
           contempt
           ,
           and
           extreame
           disgraces
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           finde
           ,
           if
           they
           doe
           their
           duties
           with
           conscience
           .
           And
           therefore
           (
           when
           vpon
           experience
           they
           finde
           it
           so
           to
           be
           )
           they
           either
           fall
           to
           carnall
           courses
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           
             neglect
             their
             duties
          
           (
           that
           by
           these
           two
           meanes
           they
           may
           please
           the
           world
           )
           or
           else
           they
           continue
           in
           their
           duties
           ,
           with
           much
           griefe
           and
           vexation
           ,
           wishing
           they
           had
           chosen
           rather
           any
           calling
           ,
           then
           the
           Ministerie
           :
           and
           by
           either
           of
           both
           ,
           do
           expose
           themselues
           to
           shame
           and
           much
           rebuke
           .
           Whereas
           contrariwise
           ,
           hee
           that
           aforehand
           casts
           his
           account
           what
           it
           will
           cost
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Minister
           ,
           what
           he
           must
           vndertake
           ,
           what
           he
           must
           lose
           ,
           what
           hee
           
           is
           sure
           to
           finde
           ,
           is
           so
           settled
           and
           resolued
           afore-hand
           ,
           as
           hee
           goeth
           through
           all
           dangers
           and
           contempts
           ,
           with
           comfort
           ,
           courage
           ,
           and
           contentment
           .
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           all
           learne
           by
           this
           practice
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           thinke
           to
           enter
           vpon
           any
           such
           duty
           ,
           to
           reason
           with
           our selues
           ,
           as
           God
           did
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           what
           we
           are
           
             to
             forsake
          
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           are
           to
           
             meete
             withall
          
           .
           So
           shall
           we
           not
           afterward
           repent
           vs
           ,
           but
           goe
           on
           with
           much
           assurance
           ,
           as
           Abraham
           did
           .
        
         
           This
           point
           I
           haue
           the
           more
           inlarged
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           of
           speciall
           vse
           in
           Christian
           life
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           Cause
           of
           Abrahams
           faith
           ,
           
             Gods
             calling
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           circumstances
           therein
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           ,
           is
           the
           excellencie
           and
           commendation
           thereof
           ,
           commended
           by
           the
           
             fruite
             and
             effect
          
           :
           It
           made
           him
           yeeld
           to
           this
           calling
           of
           God.
           And
           this
           obedience
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           is
           spoken
           of
           two
           wayes
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               laide
               downe
               
                 generally
                 ;
                 Hee
                 obayed
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               further
               commended
               by
               diuers
               particulars
               ,
               which
               we
               shall
               see
               in
               their
               places
               .
            
          
        
         
           Obayed
           God.
           
        
         
           Here
           is
           the
           obedience
           of
           Abrahams
           faith
           ,
           laide
           downe
           in
           one
           generall
           word
           :
           
             He
             obayed
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           God
           called
           him
           to
           leaue
           his
           Country
           ,
           kindred
           ,
           and
           friends
           ,
           hee
           yeelded
           against
           reason
           ,
           because
           God
           bade
           him
           .
           When
           God
           told
           him
           he
           would
           carie
           him
           into
           another
           land
           ,
           he
           beleeued
           it
           ,
           and
           lest
           a
           certaine
           for
           an
           vncertaine
           ,
           a
           possession
           for
           an
           expectation
           :
           heere
           was
           the
           power
           and
           excellencie
           of
           his
           faith
           appearing
           in
           this
           obedience
           .
           From
           hence
           we
           learne
           two
           instructions
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           seeing
           Abraham
           is
           
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             faithfull
          
           ,
           Rom.
           4.11
           :
           and
           our
           glory
           is
           to
           be
           
             children
             of
             faithfull
             Abraham
          
           ;
        
         
           Therefore
           wee
           must
           all
           learne
           ,
           as
           
             good
             children
             to
             followe
             our
             Father
             ,
          
           in
           framing
           our
           liues
           according
           to
           Gods
           calling
           :
           when
           
             GOD
             calleth
          
           vs
           to
           anie
           state
           of
           life
           ,
           
           then
           to
           obay
           ;
           and
           when
           
             not
             God
          
           ,
           but
           the
           world
           or
           ou●
           owne
           corrupt
           h●m
           ours
           call
           vs
           ,
           then
           not
           to
           obay
           .
           For
           ,
           to
           obay
           the
           first
           ▪
           is
           the
           
             obedience
             of
             faith
          
           :
           but
           to
           obay
           the
           second
           ,
           is
           
             the
             obedience
             of
             corruption
          
           .
           Therefore
           against
           this
           practice
           of
           holy
           Abraham
           ,
           two
           sorts
           of
           men
           doe
           offend
           ,
           and
           thereby
           shewe
           themselues
           
             children
             vnlike
             their
             Father
             Abraham
          
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           such
           men
           as
           being
           
             called
             by
             God
          
           to
           some
           functions
           or
           duties
           ,
           
             will
             not
             obay
          
           :
           for
           examples
           ,
           wee
           haue
           too
           many
           .
           To
           som
           ,
           God
           saith
           ,
           
             Leaue
             thy
             priuate
             care
          
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           for
           none
           but
           thy selfe
           ;
           
             be
             a
             Magistrate
          
           ,
           and
           vndertake
           the
           
             publike
             care
          
           of
           the
           common-wealth
           :
           but
           they
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           were
           born
           for
           themselues
           ,
           will
           not
           imploy
           themselues
           in
           publike
           seruice
           .
        
         
           To
           some
           ,
           God
           saith
           ,
           
             Leaue
             thy
             ease
          
           ,
           and
           thy
           care
           of
           worldlie
           credit
           ,
           and
           vndertake
           the
           teaching
           of
           my
           people
           ,
           and
           care
           not
           for
           the
           contempt
           of
           that
           calling
           ,
           so
           thou
           maist
           
             saue
             soules
          
           :
           but
           their
           carnall
           carnall
           credit
           and
           ease
           ,
           is
           more
           deere
           vnto
           them
           ,
           then
           
             Abrahams
             kindred
             is
             to
             him
          
           ;
           they
           will
           not
           forsake
           them
           .
        
         
           These
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           doe
           so
           ,
           may
           make
           what
           shew
           they
           will
           :
           but
           they
           are
           not
           
             children
             of
             Abraham
          
           ,
           seeing
           they
           want
           his
           faith
           ;
           and
           they
           want
           in
           his
           faith
           ,
           because
           they
           faile
           in
           his
           obedience
           :
           they
           must
           therfore
           learne
           to
           yeeld
           when
           God
           calleth
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           stand
           vpon
           such
           base
           allegations
           of
           wordly
           matters
           ;
           when
           
             Abraham
             left
             Country
             and
             kindred
             to
             obay
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           such
           men
           as
           respect
           not
           Gods
           calling
           ,
           but
           look
           what
           the
           swinge
           of
           their
           natures
           ,
           or
           the
           course
           of
           the
           wicked
           world
           carie
           them
           vnto
           ,
           they
           presently
           yeeld
           and
           obay
           ,
           not
           regarding
           whether
           it
           be
           Gods
           calling
           or
           no.
           Three
           sorts
           of
           men
           are
           most
           faulty
           in
           this
           kinde
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           content
           to
           grow
           in
           wealth
           either
           by
           oppression
           ,
           as
           vsurie
           or
           extortion
           ;
           or
           by
           craft
           and
           dissembling
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           other
           such
           indirect
           course
           ,
           whereby
           their
           brother
           is
           hurt
           ,
           looking
           onely
           at
           gaine
           ,
           but
           not
           regarding
           whence
           it
           comes
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           such
           as
           liue
           by
           
             dicing
             ,
             carding
          
           ,
           or
           by
           
             playes
             and
             
             Enterludes
          
           ,
           thinking
           any
           trade
           lawfull
           that
           brings
           in
           wealth
           ,
           or
           that
           gets
           money
           ;
           neuer
           caring
           whether
           God
           
             allow
             the
             calling
          
           or
           no.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           such
           as
           liue
           
             in
             no
             calling
          
           ,
           but
           spend
           their
           time
           in
           eating
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           sleeping
           ,
           and
           sporting
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           liuings
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           and
           lands
           left
           by
           their
           parents
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           like
           ,
           doe
           obay
           indeede
           :
           but
           whereunto
           ?
           not
           vnto
           Gods
           calling
           :
           for
           alas
           ,
           he
           neuer
           
             called
             them
             to
          
           these
           courses
           ,
           but
           hath
           often
           recalled
           them
           from
           it
           ;
           therefore
           this
           is
           the
           obedience
           not
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           of
           corruption
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           plaine
           disobedience
           vnto
           God.
           For
           ,
           as
           the
           wisedom
           of
           the
           flesh
           or
           the
           world
           is
           foolishnesse
           with
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           8
           :
           so
           obedience
           to
           the
           flesh
           or
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           rebellion
           against
           God.
           
        
         
           All
           such
           men
           ,
           must
           know
           that
           they
           are
           not
           
             the
             children
             of
             Abraham
          
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           children
           of
           
             his
             faith
          
           .
           Nor
           can
           they
           be
           heires
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           because
           they
           practice
           not
           his
           obedience
           :
           for
           ,
           Gods
           calling
           and
           no
           other
           rule
           for
           our
           liues
           must
           Christian
           men
           admit
           .
           When
           
             he
             calleth
          
           ,
           they
           must
           obay
           :
           and
           when
           
             he
             calls
             not
          
           ,
           or
           allowes
           not
           a
           course
           of
           gayning
           ,
           or
           a
           trade
           of
           life
           (
           though
           all
           the
           world
           allowed
           it
           )
           we
           must
           not
           follow
           it
           :
           this
           will
           honour
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           profession
           ,
           before
           God.
           Abrahams
           faith
           
             iustified
             him
          
           before
           God
           ,
           but
           his
           obedience
           
             iustified
             his
             faith
             :
             obedience
          
           ,
           saith
           Samuel
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           25.22.23
           .
           
             is
             better
             then
             sacrifice
             :
             but
             disobedience
             is
             as
             the
             sinne
             of
             witchcraft
             .
          
           Therefore
           let
           all
           Christians
           approue
           their
           faith
           by
           their
           obedience
           ,
           hanging
           on
           Gods
           mouth
           ,
           and
           attending
           on
           Gods
           calling
           ,
           for
           directions
           of
           their
           whole
           life
           :
           and
           resolue
           with
           Dauid
           ,
           Psal.
           119.105
           .
           
             Thy
             word
             is
             a
             lanterne
             to
             my
             feete
             ,
             and
             a
             light
             to
             my
             pathes
             .
          
           When
           Kings
           may
           not
           liue
           ,
           but
           by
           this
           light
           of
           Gods
           calling
           and
           Gods
           word
           ;
           it
           is
           shamefull
           presumption
           ,
           for
           ordinary
           men
           to
           frame
           their
           liues
           by
           lights
           of
           their
           owne
           making
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           place
           out
           of
           Ahrahams
           obedience
           ,
           let
           vs
           marke
           ,
           By
           what
           meanes
           obayed
           he
           ?
           
             by
             faith
          
           .
           Learne
           here
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           true
           faith
           :
           it
           brings
           forth
           true
           obedience
           
           where
           euer
           it
           is
           :
           and
           therefore
           Christian
           obedience
           is
           called
           
             the
             obedience
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           Rom.
           1.5
           .
           And
           these
           two
           cannot
           be
           seperated
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           light
           from
           the
           sunne
           ,
           or
           heate
           from
           fire
           .
           For
           as
           the
           sunne
           naturally
           ,
           and
           necessarily
           giues
           light
           ,
           and
           the
           
             fire
             heate
          
           ;
           no
           lesse
           doth
           true
           faith
           yeeld
           true
           obedience
           to
           Gods
           commaundements
           .
           Which
           being
           so
           ,
           it
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           for
           the
           vse
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           how
           our
           
             Church
             and
             doctrine
          
           are
           slaundered
           by
           the
           Papists
           ,
           who
           please
           themselues
           in
           saying
           ,
           Wee
           looke
           to
           be
           saued
           by
           sole
           faith
           ,
           and
           without
           workes
           .
           For
           ,
           we
           teach
           ,
           that
           though
           a
           man
           be
           iustified
           without
           respect
           to
           his
           workes
           ,
           yet
           no
           man
           was
           euer
           iustified
           ,
           whose
           faith
           did
           not
           bring
           forth
           
             good
             and
             holy
             workes
          
           :
           and
           wee
           teach
           ,
           that
           none
           is
           heire
           of
           
             Abrahams
             faith
          
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           also
           of
           his
           obedience
           .
           Therefore
           God
           will
           reward
           their
           lying
           tongue
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           Abrahams
           faith
           is
           rare
           in
           these
           dayes
           .
           Many
           make
           profession
           of
           Abrahams
           religion
           ,
           but
           it
           seemes
           they
           are
           as
           farre
           deceiued
           as
           the
           Iewes
           were
           ,
           Iohn
           8.39
           .
           
             The
             Iewes
             would
             be
             Abrahams
             children
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             of
             his
             flesh
             :
          
           and
           men
           now
           will
           be
           so
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           of
           his
           profession
           ;
           but
           both
           are
           farre
           wide
           ,
           for
           wee
           must
           be
           children
           of
           
             faithfull
             Abraham
          
           .
           But
           if
           we
           will
           be
           like
           him
           in
           faith
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           like
           him
           in
           obedience
           also
           :
           when
           God
           calls
           vs
           to
           any
           duty
           ,
           we
           must
           forsake
           our
           owne
           natures
           ,
           and
           denie
           our
           owne
           affections
           ,
           and
           crosse
           our
           owne
           corruptions
           ,
           to
           follow
           Gods
           calling
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           our
           duties
           .
           So
           shall
           wee
           be
           true
           children
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           like
           our
           Father
           in
           his
           best
           vertues
           .
           Thus
           wee
           see
           his
           obedience
           laied
           downe
           generally
           .
        
         
           Particularly
           ,
           In
           his
           Obedience
           there
           are
           laid
           downe
           three
           points
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               matter
               of
               his
               obedience
               :
               all
               which
               are
               layde
               downe
               directly
               in
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               end
               of
               his
               obedience
               :
               all
               which
               are
               layde
               downe
               directly
               in
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               manner
               of
               his
               obedience
               :
               all
               which
               are
               layde
               downe
               directly
               in
               the
               Text.
               
            
          
        
         
           For
           the
           matter
           of
           his
           obedience
           ,
           it
           followeth
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             
             To
             goe
             out
             into
             a
             place
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           particular
           matter
           wherein
           Abrahams
           obedience
           cōsisted
           ,
           was
           this
           ;
           At
           Gods
           commaundement
           he
           went
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           Country
           into
           another
           :
           for
           one
           which
           hee
           should
           inherite
           ,
           he
           left
           that
           which
           he
           did
           inherite
           .
        
         
           Heere
           many
           points
           of
           good
           instruction
           may
           be
           learned
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           see
           here
           the
           power
           and
           strength
           
             of
             true
             faith
          
           ;
           It
           was
           a
           wonderfull
           hard
           thing
           for
           Abraham
           to
           do
           thus
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           first
           ,
           hee
           was
           well
           striken
           in
           yeeres
           ,
           75.
           
             yeeres
             olde
          
           .
           Young
           men
           delight
           to
           be
           stirring
           ;
           but
           men
           growen
           into
           yeeres
           ,
           doe
           loue
           to
           settle
           themselues
           as
           birdes
           in
           their
           nests
           :
           and
           it
           is
           grieuous
           vnto
           them
           to
           think
           of
           remouing
           ,
           or
           taking
           long
           iournies
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           must
           leaue
           his
           
             owne
             Country
          
           ,
           where
           hee
           was
           bred
           ,
           borne
           ,
           and
           brought
           vp
           ;
           which
           all
           men
           generally
           doe
           loue
           by
           nature
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           hee
           must
           leaue
           
             his
             goods
             ,
             and
             lands
             ,
             and
             liuings
             ,
          
           which
           no
           doubt
           were
           great
           :
           for
           ,
           hauing
           liued
           so
           long
           in
           his
           natiue
           Country
           ,
           and
           being
           born
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           his
           estate
           doubtlesse
           was
           very
           great
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           he
           must
           leaue
           
             his
             acquaintance
          
           ,
           with
           which
           hee
           had
           liued
           all
           his
           life
           ;
           yea
           ,
           his
           
             owne
             kindred
          
           ,
           and
           must
           goe
           liue
           amongst
           strangers
           .
           These
           foure
           considerations
           were
           so
           manie
           hindrances
           to
           his
           obedience
           ;
           and
           strong
           temptations
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           haue
           looked
           backward
           :
           but
           such
           is
           the
           power
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           hee
           is
           
             commaunded
             of
             God
          
           ,
           therefore
           hee
           
             obayeth
             and
             goeth
             out
          
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           is
           ,
           to
           teach
           vs
           what
           a
           faith
           we
           haue
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           wee
           measure
           all
           Gods
           commaundements
           by
           our
           naturall
           affections
           ;
           our
           faith
           is
           but
           a
           shadow
           ,
           and
           hypocrisie
           :
           But
           if
           wee
           consult
           not
           with
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           but
           rest
           ,
           and
           rely
           on
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           giue
           absolute
           obedience
           to
           his
           cōmaundements
           ,
           then
           our
           faith
           is
           such
           as
           
             Abrahams
             was
          
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ;
           Some
           may
           meruaile
           ,
           why
           the
           Lord
           should
           commaund
           him
           so
           hard
           a
           matter
           ,
           and
           lay
           so
           stra●te
           a
           
           commaundement
           vpon
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           leaue
           his
           
             Country
             and
             liuing
          
           ,
           which
           seemed
           vnreasonable
           ;
           &
           his
           kindred
           ,
           which
           was
           vnnaturall
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ;
           the
           reason
           is
           :
           not
           that
           God
           delighteth
           in
           vnreasonable
           or
           vnnatural
           courses
           ,
           or
           in
           laying
           heauie
           burdens
           vpon
           his
           children
           .
           But
           he
           did
           it
           for
           good
           and
           holy
           ends
           :
           as
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           to
           proue
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           what
           was
           in
           him
           .
           As
           a
           friend
           is
           no●
           tried
           in
           ordinarie
           ,
           but
           in
           
             great
             matters
          
           :
           so
           it
           is
           knowne
           ,
           who
           is
           Gods
           friend
           in
           matters
           of
           difficultie
           .
           Hereby
           ,
           therefore
           God
           made
           the
           faith
           and
           obedience
           of
           his
           seruant
           ,
           to
           shine
           more
           gloriously
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           to
           breake
           the
           corruption
           of
           his
           heart
           :
           for
           ,
           our
           wicked
           natures
           loue
           peace
           ,
           and
           ease
           ,
           and
           welfare
           ,
           and
           hearts
           desire
           :
           but
           God
           will
           crosse
           those
           courses
           ,
           and
           send
           vs
           troubles
           many
           wayes
           ,
           that
           so
           hee
           may
           pull
           downe
           the
           height
           of
           our
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           humble
           vs
           to
           his
           owne
           hand
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           ,
           is
           to
           teach
           vs
           to
           make
           true
           vse
           of
           our
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           many
           hard
           crosses
           that
           must
           fall
           vpon
           vs
           in
           our
           course
           of
           seruing
           God
           ;
           namely
           ,
           to
           know
           that
           they
           are
           sent
           from
           God
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           hard-hearted
           ,
           or
           cruell
           Iudge
           ;
           but
           as
           a
           wise
           and
           mercifull
           Father
           ,
           who
           wisheth
           our
           good
           ,
           and
           who
           will
           so
           bles●e
           vnto
           vs
           the
           hardest
           and
           heauiest
           crosses
           ,
           that
           befall
           vs
           in
           our
           liues
           (
           if
           we
           receiue
           them
           in
           patience
           &
           faith
           )
           that
           we
           shall
           say
           with
           Dauid
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           119.72
           .
           
             It
             is
             good
             for
             vs
             that
             we
             haue
             been
             in
             trouble
             ,
             for
             thereby
             we
             haue
             learned
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             and
             our selues
             better
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           whereas
           
             Abraham
             at
             Gods
             commaundement
             goeth
             out
             of
             his
             Country
          
           into
           another
           ;
           we
           learne
           that
           it
           is
           not
           vnlawfull
           for
           a
           Christian
           man
           ,
           to
           
             goe
             out
          
           of
           his
           owne
           Country
           ,
           and
           trauaile
           into
           another
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           abide
           for
           some
           ,
           or
           for
           a
           long
           time
           :
           Prouided
           ,
           his
           causes
           be
           good
           and
           iust
           ,
           as
           namely
           ,
           these
           which
           follow
           ;
        
         
           First
           ,
           if
           he
           haue
           a
           particular
           commaundement
           
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           here
           Abraham
           had
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           hee
           haue
           a
           lawfull
           calling
           of
           the
           
             Church
             or
             State
          
           ,
           whereof
           he
           is
           a
           member
           :
           as
           if
           he
           be
           sent
           to
           a
           generall
           
           Councel
           :
           or
           ,
           be
           sent
           as
           Ambassadour
           ,
           either
           to
           stay
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           or
           to
           stay
           there
           as
           Lieger
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           his
           life
           in
           a
           good
           cause
           .
           So
           Moses
           ,
           Exod.
           2.14.15
           ,
           
             fled
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Midian
             ,
             and
             there
             stayed
             ,
             when
             Pharaoh
             sought
             his
             life
             :
          
           And
           Christ
           himselfe
           fled
           with
           his
           Father
           and
           Mother
           
             into
             Egypt
          
           ,
           from
           the
           furie
           of
           Herod
           ,
           Math.
           1.
           
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           to
           preserue
           
             their
             liberty
          
           ,
           flie
           from
           the
           cruelty
           of
           their
           Creditors
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           take
           honest
           and
           reasonable
           satisfaction
           ,
           of
           a
           surety
           for
           another
           man
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           childe
           for
           the
           Fathers
           debts
           :
           But
           in
           no
           case
           for
           them
           ,
           who
           trauaile
           in
           purpose
           to
           defeate
           their
           Creditors
           ,
           or
           thereby
           to
           deliuer
           themselues
           from
           payment
           of
           their
           due
           debts
           ,
           
             being
             able
             to
             pay
          
           .
           Of
           both
           these
           ,
           wee
           haue
           example
           in
           Dauid
           ,
           &
           his
           followers
           .
           Dauid
           himselfe
           was
           faine
           to
           flie
           for
           his
           life
           from
           Saul●
           vniust
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           therefore
           went
           and
           dwelt
           
             amongst
             the
             Philistims
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           27.1.2
           .
           And
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           22.2
           .
           there
           cam
           to
           
             Dauid
             such
             as
             were
             in
             trouble
             ,
             and
             in
             debt
             ,
             and
             these
             were
             with
             him
             in
             all
             his
             trauaile
             ,
          
           and
           persecutions
           .
           Now
           doubtlesse
           had
           they
           beene
           vngodly
           men
           (
           who
           had
           not
           cared
           how
           they
           came
           into
           debt
           ,
           no●
           how
           they
           paid
           it
           )
           Dauid
           would
           neuer
           haue
           beene
           
             their
             Prince
          
           ;
           as
           that
           Text
           saith
           he
           was
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           
             pure
             religion
          
           ,
           and
           keeping
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
           This
           hath
           Christs
           warranty
           ,
           Mat.
           10.23
           .
           
             When
             they
             persecute
             you
             in
             one
             Citie
             ,
             flie
             vnto
             another
             .
          
           For
           this
           cause
           many
           of
           our
           fore-fathers
           in
           the
           former
           age
           ,
           were
           faine
           to
           flie
           into
           
             Germanie
             ,
             Swwitzerland
             ,
             &
             to
             Geneua
             .
          
           And
           for
           these
           causes
           ,
           diuers
           of
           other
           Nations
           doe
           repaire
           to
           this
           Nation
           ,
           and
           are
           here
           entertained
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           for
           the
           getting
           ,
           or
           encreasing
           of
           any
           good
           learning
           ,
           and
           lawfull
           knowledge
           ,
           especially
           diuine
           knowledge
           for
           matter
           of
           religion
           .
           Thus
           the
           Queene
           of
           Saba
           went
           ou●
           of
           the
           inmost
           parts
           of
           Africa
           ,
           to
           Ierusalem
           in
           Asia
           ,
           to
           see
           and
           heare
           Salomon
           :
           2.
           
           Kings
           10.
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           ,
           shee
           is
           highly
           commended
           by
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           Math.
           12.42
           .
           Thus
           may
           yong
           men
           trauell
           for
           learning
           or
           the
           tongues
           ,
           especially
           
           such
           as
           intend
           thereby
           to
           fit
           themselues
           for
           publike
           seruice
           ,
           so
           it
           be
           with
           safetie
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           securitie
           of
           conscience
           .
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           for
           the
           practice
           of
           a
           mans
           lawfull
           calling
           ,
           as
           for
           trafficke
           :
           and
           thus
           Merchants
           may
           ,
           and
           do
           lawfully
           trauaile
           into
           all
           Nations
           ,
           and
           haue
           their
           Factors
           there
           resident
           :
           prouided
           they
           lose
           not
           their
           soules
           to
           gaine
           for
           their
           bodies
           :
           their
           trauailing
           is
           allowed
           by
           Christ
           in
           the
           Parable
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Kingdome
             of
             heauen
             is
             like
             a
             Merchant
             man
             that
             seekes
             good
             pearles
             ,
          
           Math.
           13.45
           .
        
         
           Seauenthly
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           to
           receiue
           and
           take
           possession
           of
           any
           goods
           or
           lands
           ,
           lawfully
           descended
           or
           fallen
           vnto
           a
           man
           ,
           in
           another
           Nation
           ,
           as
           sometime
           it
           doth
           ;
           This
           seemes
           to
           be
           allowed
           by
           Christ
           in
           the
           Parable
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             A
             certain
             noble
             man
             went
             into
             a
             far
             Country
             ,
             to
             receiue
             for
             himselfe
             a
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             come
             againe
             ,
          
           Luke
           19.12
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           vpon
           any
           good
           and
           sufficient
           cause
           ,
           allowable
           in
           good
           reason
           ,
           and
           not
           contrary
           any
           part
           of
           Gods
           word
           .
           But
           as
           for
           such
           as
           leaue
           their
           Countries
           ,
           and
           trauell
           into
           other
           ;
        
         
           Either
           ,
           vpon
           leuitie
           ,
           to
           see
           strange
           sights
           and
           fashions
           :
        
         
           Or
           ,
           being
           malefactors
           ,
           flie
           from
           their
           due
           punishment
           :
        
         
           Or
           ,
           being
           in
           debt
           ,
           go
           away
           to
           deceiue
           their
           Creditors
           :
        
         
           Or
           ,
           being
           vaine-glorious
           ▪
           to
           make
           themselues
           knowen
           :
        
         
           Or
           ,
           being
           at
           enmitie
           ,
           to
           fight
           combats
           ,
           or
           to
           kill
           their
           enemie
           ;
        
         
           All
           these
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           like
           ,
           can
           haue
           no
           comfort
           in
           their
           trauailes
           :
           for
           they
           send
           themselues
           ,
           God
           sent
           them
           not
           :
           they
           are
           out
           of
           Gods
           protection
           ,
           because
           they
           goe
           without
           his
           warrant
           .
           And
           as
           many
           of
           them
           as
           goe
           away
           to
           escape
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ;
           let
           them
           be
           assured
           they
           shall
           not
           escape
           the
           hand
           
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           In
           the
           fourth
           place
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           comfort
           for
           all
           such
           as
           are
           banished
           from
           their
           owne
           natiue
           Countries
           ,
           for
           God
           and
           his
           Gospels
           sake
           .
           For
           ,
           here
           Abraham
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             Patriarkes
          
           ,
           was
           a
           banished
           man
           ,
           and
           liued
           in
           a
           
             strange
             Country
          
           ,
           the
           greater
           
           part
           of
           all
           his
           life
           .
           Let
           such
           men
           therefore
           take
           patiently
           what
           God
           laieth
           vpō
           them
           :
           for
           it
           is
           not
           their
           misery
           or
           mishap
           alone
           ,
           but
           hath
           beene
           common
           to
           Gods
           children
           in
           all
           ages
           .
           Againe
           ,
           Christ
           himselfe
           pronounceth
           them
           blessed
           ,
           
             who
             suffer
             persecution
             for
             righteousnesse
             sake
          
           ;
           for
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           exiles
           from
           their
           owne
           kingdome
           ,
           or
           tossed
           vp
           &
           downe
           the
           
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
          
           ,
           yet
           
             theirs
             is
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heauen
             ,
          
           Math.
           5.10
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           though
           this
           commaundement
           was
           personally
           directed
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           concernes
           not
           vs
           as
           it
           did
           him
           ;
           yet
           it
           hath
           his
           force
           and
           vse
           euen
           to
           vs.
           For
           ,
           though
           we
           are
           not
           to
           
             goe
             out
             of
             our
             Country
          
           ,
           and
           leaue
           our
           liuings
           and
           habitations
           :
           yet
           we
           must
           doe
           that
           that
           is
           proportionable
           hereunto
           .
           That
           which
           is
           commanded
           to
           
             Salomons
             wife
          
           ,
           is
           to
           all
           Christians
           ;
           
             Harken
             O
             daughter
             ,
             and
             consider
             ,
             incline
             thine
             eare
             ,
             forget
             thy
             owne
             kindred
             ,
             and
             thy
             Fathers
             house
             :
             so
             shall
             the
             King
             take
             pleasure
             in
             thy
             beauty
             .
          
           Psalm
           .
           45.10.11
           .
           This
           wife
           of
           Salomon
           ,
           is
           the
           soule
           of
           euery
           Christian
           ,
           the
           spouse
           of
           
             Christ
             the
             true
             Salomon
          
           ,
           who
           by
           nature
           is
           daughter
           to
           
             heathen
             Pharaoh
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           sinne
           ,
           corruption
           ,
           and
           wrath
           :
           but
           ,
           being
           maried
           to
           Christ
           ,
           must
           
             forget
             her
             owne
             kindred
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             house
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           their
           owne
           nature
           and
           naturall
           affections
           ,
           and
           carnall
           desires
           :
           and
           then
           shall
           Christ
           our
           King
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           husband
           ,
           
             take
             pleasure
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             reioice
             to
             doe
             vs
             good
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           the
           chiefe
           trauailing
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           most
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           
             goeth
             out
          
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           denieth
           his
           owne
           desires
           ,
           to
           
             obay
             God
          
           ,
           and
           to
           serue
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           the
           matter
           of
           his
           obedience
           .
           Now
           followeth
           the
           end
           :
           
             Which
             he
             should
             after
             receiue
             for
             inheritance
             .
          
        
         
           The
           second
           particular
           in
           his
           obedience
           ,
           is
           the
           End
           ,
           why
           he
           went
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           Country
           ;
           namely
           ,
           to
           inherite
           another
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           
             land
             of
             Canaan
          
           ,
           called
           else-where
           the
           
             land
             of
             Promise
          
           ,
           because
           God
           promised
           it
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           ●eed
           .
           Now
           Abraham
           ,
           at
           Gods
           commaundement
           ,
           went
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           Country
           into
           this
           place
           ,
           
             to
             inherite
             it
          
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           possession
           
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           obiected
           ,
           He
           inherited
           it
           not
           ;
           yea
           furthermore
           ,
           Stephen
           saith
           ,
           Act.
           7.4
           .
           
             God
             brought
             him
             in
             ,
             but
             gaue
             him
             no
             inheritance
             in
             it
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             the
             bredth
             of
             a
             foote
             .
          
        
         
           I
           answere
           ,
           though
           Abraham
           did
           not
           inherite
           it
           personally
           himselfe
           ,
           yet
           he
           may
           be
           said
           to
           inherite
           it
           two
           wayes
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               Sacramentally
               ,
               or
               Mystically
               :
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               his
               posteritie
               .
            
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           Sacramentally
           thus
           ;
           The
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           vnderstoode
           ,
           not
           onely
           as
           a
           Country
           of
           Asia
           ,
           fruitfull
           and
           fertile
           ,
           and
           plentifull
           of
           all
           good
           things
           ,
           wherein
           the
           onely
           
             visible
             Church
          
           was
           confirmed
           till
           Christs
           comming
           :
           But
           further
           ,
           as
           a
           Type
           of
           the
           
             heauenly
             Canaan
          
           ,
           where
           the
           
             triumphant
             Church
          
           raignes
           in
           glory
           with
           God.
           And
           thus
           Abraham
           did
           in
           his
           owne
           
             person
             inherite
             it
          
           :
           for
           he
           was
           translated
           from
           this
           world
           ,
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           into
           the
           glory
           of
           heauen
           .
           And
           in
           that
           respect
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           heauen
           is
           rather
           called
           
             the
             bosome
             of
             Abraham
          
           ,
           Luke
           16
           ,
           then
           of
           any
           other
           the
           Patriarkes
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           excellencie
           of
           
             his
             faith
          
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           that
           the
           promise
           of
           inheriting
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           was
           first
           of
           all
           
             (
             personally
          
           )
           made
           to
           him
           ;
           which
           because
           he
           enioyed
           not
           ,
           he
           was
           recompenced
           with
           the
           fruition
           of
           the
           
             true
             Cannaan
          
           .
        
         
           From
           hence
           ,
           we
           learne
           a
           notable
           doctrine
           :
           That
           God
           in
           performing
           of
           his
           promises
           ,
           giueth
           not
           oftentimes
           the
           verie
           particular
           thing
           promised
           ,
           but
           
             something
             equiualent
          
           ,
           or
           proportionable
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           else
           better
           .
           Thus
           in
           the
           fift
           commaundement
           ,
           obedient
           children
           are
           promised
           by
           God
           
             long
             life
          
           ,
           as
           a
           reward
           for
           
             honouring
             their
             Parents
          
           .
           Now
           when
           hee
           takes
           them
           away
           in
           their
           best
           age
           ,
           as
           hee
           did
           Iosias
           ,
           2.
           
           Kings
           22.10
           .
           hee
           giueth
           them
           
             eternall
             life
          
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           onely
           proportionable
           ,
           but
           farre
           exceeding
           the
           thing
           promised
           :
           So
           heere
           ,
           hee
           promiseth
           Abraham
           the
           
             land
             of
             Canaan
          
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           the
           performance
           ,
           hee
           giues
           him
           a
           better
           ,
           euen
           the
           true
           Canaan
           ,
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           heereof
           ,
           is
           to
           teach
           vs
           wisedome
           for
           the
           true
           discerning
           of
           Gods
           mercifull
           performance
           of
           his
           promises
           :
           
           for
           he
           performeth
           them
           not
           alwayes
           one
           way
           vnto
           his
           children
           :
           sometime
           he
           giueth
           the
           very
           particular
           thing
           promised
           ,
           as
           vnto
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           their
           deliuerance
           out
           of
           Egypt
           :
           vnto
           Hezekiah
           ,
           the
           restoring
           of
           his
           health
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
           Sometime
           he
           giueth
           not
           it
           ,
           but
           something
           which
           shall
           be
           as
           good
           or
           better
           vnto
           his
           children
           :
           as
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           in
           some
           great
           danger
           ,
           and
           craue
           deliuerance
           ,
           or
           in
           some
           necessitie
           ,
           and
           haue
           promise
           of
           supply
           ;
           God
           oftentimes
           deliuereth
           them
           not
           ,
           but
           giueth
           them
           patience
           ,
           and
           feeling
           of
           his
           fauour
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           is
           many
           degrees
           more
           comfortable
           vnto
           them
           .
           And
           herein
           God
           heareth
           their
           prayers
           ,
           and
           performeth
           his
           promise
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           their
           full
           contentation
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Abraham
             inherited
             Canaan
             in
             his
             posterity
             .
          
           For
           though
           God
           promised
           it
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           75.
           
             yeeres
             olde
          
           ,
           Gen.
           12.4
           .
           
             and
             to
             him
             and
             to
             his
             seede
             ,
          
           Gen.
           15.7
           :
           Yet
           neither
           he
           nor
           his
           immediate
           seede
           enioyed
           it
           ,
           but
           his
           posteritie
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           430.
           yeares
           after
           the
           promise
           ,
           as
           S.
           Paul
           proueth
           ,
           Galath
           .
           3.17
           .
           And
           so
           Abraham
           inherited
           it
           in
           his
           posteritie
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           part
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           they
           inherited
           it
           many
           hundreth
           yeares
           ,
           euen
           vntill
           the
           comming
           
             of
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           As
           afore
           we
           learned
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           his
           promises
           ,
           giueth
           not
           alwayes
           the
           
             thing
             promised
          
           :
           so
           heere
           let
           vs
           learne
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           alwayes
           performe
           them
           to
           the
           
             same
             parties
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           most
           truly
           performeth
           them
           .
           If
           therefore
           God
           doth
           not
           to
           our selues
           ,
           nor
           in
           our
           times
           accomplish
           his
           promises
           ,
           or
           prophecies
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           be
           impatient
           ,
           but
           waite
           in
           patience
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           the
           holy
           Prophet
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             vision
             is
             yet
             for
             an
             appointed
             time
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             last
             it
             shall
             speake
             and
             not
             lie
             :
             though
             it
             tarie
             ,
             waite
             for
             it
             ;
             it
             shall
             surely
             come
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             stay
             ,
          
           Habba
           .
           2.3
           .
           To
           this
           end
           Dauid
           also
           most
           diuinely
           saith
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           97.11
           .
           
             Light
             is
             sowen
             for
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             ioy
             for
             the
             vpright
             in
             heart
             .
          
           See
           ,
           light
           and
           ioy
           belongs
           vnto
           them
           :
           but
           how
           ?
           
             It
             is
             sowen
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           hope
           and
           expectation
           ,
           and
           not
           alwayes
           in
           fruition
           .
           Therefore
           as
           the
           Husbandman
           casts
           his
           seede
           into
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           is
           content
           to
           stay
           
           almost
           a
           full
           yeere
           without
           it
           ,
           or
           any
           profit
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           patient
           all
           that
           while
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           sure
           
             it
             will
             come
          
           ▪
           &
           bring
           encrease
           with
           it
           .
           So
           must
           wee
           waite
           patiently
           on
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           know
           that
           whatsoeuer
           he
           hath
           promised
           ,
           we
           or
           ours
           after
           vs
           ,
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           enioy
           it
           .
           And
           though
           
             we
             doe
             not
          
           ,
           what
           great
           matter
           is
           it
           ,
           
             if
             our
             children
             doe
          
           ?
           For
           ,
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           oftentimes
           the
           Father
           soweth
           ,
           and
           dieth
           ere
           the
           haruest
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           sonne
           reapeth
           .
           So
           for
           Gods
           great
           and
           gracious
           promises
           ,
           which
           are
           sowen
           vnto
           the
           Fathers
           ;
           if
           themselues
           do
           not
           ,
           their
           children
           are
           sure
           to
           reape
           the
           comfortable
           haruest
           of
           performance
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           see
           how
           
             Abraham
             inherited
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
          
           ;
           which
           is
           called
           the
           
             land
             of
             Promise
          
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           so
           often
           promised
           to
           so
           many
           great
           Patriarkes
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           obserued
           ,
           when
           God
           promised
           this
           vnto
           Abraham
           ;
           euen
           then
           when
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           was
           possessed
           by
           many
           mighty
           Kings
           :
           So
           that
           it
           may
           be
           here
           further
           doubted
           ,
           how
           Abraham
           could
           take
           any
           comfort
           in
           this
           promise
           ,
           seeing
           it
           was
           at
           that
           day
           held
           by
           almost
           40.
           
           Kings
           greater
           and
           lesse
           ▪
           as
           we
           may
           see
           in
           Ioshua
           ,
           Chap.
           10.11.12
           .
           and
           further
           ,
           
             The
             people
             were
             many
             ,
             and
             strong
             :
             the
             Cities
             were
             strong
             walled
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             huge
             Giants
             ,
          
           Numb
           .
           13.28.29
           .
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           he
           not
           onely
           
             beleeues
             and
             obayeth
          
           ;
           but
           as
           God
           promised
           ,
           so
           he
           
             went
             to
             it
          
           ,
           and
           
             tooke
             possession
          
           ,
           and
           died
           in
           this
           faith
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           performe
           his
           promise
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           posteritie
           should
           inherite
           it
           all
           ,
           as
           afterward
           indeede
           they
           did
           ,
           euen
           from
           Moses
           to
           Christ.
           If
           it
           be
           asked
           how
           this
           could
           be
           :
           the
           answere
           is
           ,
           that
           Abraham
           knew
           that
           God
           was
           
             King
             of
             Kings
          
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           Kingdomes
           of
           the
           world
           
             in
             his
             hand
          
           and
           disposition
           :
           and
           therfore
           assured
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           hee
           could
           bring
           to
           passe
           what
           hee
           had
           promised
           ,
           and
           make
           good
           his
           word
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           such
           impediments
           to
           the
           contrarie
           .
           And
           as
           hee
           beleeued
           ,
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           ;
           his
           posterity
           came
           to
           it
           ,
           entred
           
             as
             conquerers
          
           ,
           vpon
           this
           gift
           of
           God
           :
           and
           ,
           by
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           amazed
           all
           these
           Kings
           and
           their
           people
           ,
           as
           some
           submitted
           ,
           as
           the
           Gibeonits
           ;
           
           and
           they
           that
           did
           not
           ,
           were
           all
           slaine
           ,
           and
           their
           Countries
           conquered
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           reade
           at
           large
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           Ioshua
           :
           all
           the
           Stories
           whereof
           are
           briefly
           comprehended
           by
           Dauid
           in
           fewe
           words
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             We
             haue
             heard
             with
             our
             eares
             ▪
             our
             Fathers
             haue
             tolde
             vs
             ,
             how
             thou
             O
             Lord
             droue
             out
             the
             heathen
             with
             thy
             hand
             ,
             and
             planted
             them
             in
             :
             how
             thou
             destroyed
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             grow
             ,
          
           Psal.
           44.1.2
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           which
           ,
           we
           learne
           two
           instructions
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           
             change
             of
             States
          
           ,
           and
           alteration
           of
           Kingdomes
           or
           common-wealths
           ,
           are
           in
           Gods
           hand
           :
           and
           that
           he
           can
           turne
           them
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           as
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           ,
           saith
           Dauid
           ,
           in
           the
           fore-named
           Psalme
           ,
           verse
           the
           fourth
           ,
           
             They
             inherited
             not
             the
             land
             by
             their
             owne
             sword
             ,
             neither
             did
             their
             owne
             arme
             saue
             them
             :
             but
             thy
             right
             hand
             and
             thy
             arme
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             thy
             countenance
             ,
             because
             thou
             didst
             fauour
             them
             .
          
        
         
           This
           must
           teach
           vs
           to
           pray
           earnestly
           ,
           in
           our
           daily
           prayers
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           estate
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           wherein
           we
           liue
           ;
           and
           of
           that
           worthy
           Prince
           and
           Queene
           ,
           vnder
           whose
           gouernment
           ,
           wee
           haue
           beene
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           so
           liberally
           blessed
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           welfare
           and
           prosperity
           ,
           the
           certainty
           and
           security
           of
           it
           and
           her
           ,
           is
           not
           in
           our
           policie
           ,
           might
           ,
           munition
           ,
           ships
           ▪
           not
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           our
           nauie
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           power
           of
           our
           armour
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           chiualrie
           of
           our
           people
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           wisedome
           of
           our
           Councell
           (
           though
           for
           all
           these
           we
           are
           a
           people
           honoured
           of
           our
           friends
           ,
           and
           feared
           of
           our
           enemies
           )
           :
           But
           in
           the
           mighty
           hand
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           Daniel
           saith
           )
           
             beareth
             rule
             ouer
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             giueth
             them
             to
             whomsoeuer
             he
             will
             ,
          
           Dan.
           4.22
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           therefore
           the
           King
           of
           heauen
           in
           the
           giuer
           and
           establisher
           ,
           the
           remouer
           and
           changer
           of
           Kingdomes
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           let
           vs
           assure
           our selues
           ,
           that
           the
           prayers
           of
           Elisha
           ,
           are
           
             the
             Horses
             and
             Chariots
             of
             Israell
             :
          
           2.
           
           Kinges
           ,
           13.14
           .
        
         
           And
           surely
           ,
           if
           Elisha
           for
           his
           prayer
           was
           acknowledged
           by
           
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           Father
           ;
           then
           doubtlesse
           ,
           the
           godly
           Ministers
           and
           such
           other
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           as
           
             pray
             daily
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             our
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           are
           worthy
           to
           be
           accounted
           good
           children
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           worthy
           members
           of
           our
           State.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           here
           we
           learne
           what
           is
           the
           
             ruine
             of
             Kingdomes
          
           ,
           and
           ouerthrow
           of
           estates
           :
           namely
           ,
           sinne
           and
           vngodlinesse
           .
           This
           is
           most
           apparant
           in
           the
           present
           example
           .
           For
           ,
           why
           did
           God
           take
           this
           land
           from
           the
           Cananites
           ,
           and
           giue
           it
           to
           Abraham
           and
           his
           seede
           ?
           the
           Stories
           of
           the
           olde
           Testament
           answere
           ,
           
             nothing
             but
             sinne
          
           .
           In
           Deuteronomie
           ,
           Moses
           chargeth
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           that
           they
           
             doe
             not
             after
             the
             abhominations
             of
             the
             heathen
             Cananites
             :
             For
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             because
             of
             their
             abhominable
             sinnes
             God
             did
             cast
             them
             out
             before
             you
             ,
          
           Deut.
           18.9.12
           .
           And
           why
           did
           not
           God
           instantly
           giue
           it
           to
           Abraham
           (
           to
           inherite
           )
           after
           the
           promise
           ?
           euen
           because
           
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             these
             Amorites
             was
             not
             then
             full
             ,
          
           Gen.
           15.16
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           their
           sinnes
           were
           not
           then
           ripe
           .
           For
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           though
           God
           be
           the
           absolute
           and
           
             soueraigne
             Lord
          
           of
           all
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           may
           dispose
           them
           as
           hee
           will
           :
           yet
           he
           rather
           exerciseth
           his
           Iustice
           then
           his
           power
           ;
           and
           neuer
           ouerturneth
           any
           State
           ,
           but
           vpon
           cause
           of
           their
           apparant
           sinfulnesse
           .
           Nor
           can
           the
           Amorites
           or
           Cananites
           pleade
           herein
           any
           hard
           measure
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           
             same
             God
          
           ,
           dealt
           afterward
           in
           the
           
             same
             Iustice
          
           with
           his
           owne
           people
           ,
           giuing
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Iudah
           to
           the
           Chaldeans
           ,
           and
           Israel
           to
           the
           Assyrians
           :
           and
           the
           cause
           is
           laid
           downe
           most
           memorably
           in
           the
           Storie
           ;
           
             When
             the
             Israelites
             sinned
             against
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             walked
             after
             the
             fashions
             of
             the
             heathen
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             had
             cast
             out
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             did
             secretly
             things
             that
             were
             wicked
             ,
             and
             made
             Images
             ,
             and
             serued
             Idols
             :
             and
             though
             God
             warned
             them
             by
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             yet
             would
             they
             not
             obay
             ,
             but
             hardned
             their
             neckes
             ,
             and
             so
             finally
             ,
             left
             all
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             ;
             then
             the
             Lord
             was
             exceeding
             wroth
             with
             Israel
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             also
             out
             of
             his
             sight
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Kings
           ,
           17.
           from
           the
           seauenth
           verse
           to
           the
           19.
           
           Thus
           sinne
           is
           able
           to
           ouerturne
           Kingdomes
           ,
           be
           they
           
             Cananites
             ,
             Israelites
          
           ,
           or
           whosoeuer
           .
        
         
           Let
           this
           teach
           vs
           all
           to
           looke
           to
           our
           liues
           ,
           &
           make
           conscience
           
           of
           all
           sin
           ;
           especially
           great
           &
           capitall
           ,
           &
           
             crying
             sins
          
           :
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           a
           people
           are
           
             wormes
             and
             Cankers
          
           ,
           eating
           out
           the
           life
           and
           strength
           of
           a
           cōmon-wealth
           .
           And
           let
           our
           
             State
             and
             gouernment
          
           learne
           here
           to
           look
           to
           the
           reformation
           of
           our
           people
           ,
           especially
           
             for
             great
             sinnes
          
           .
           For
           ,
           open
           profanenesse
           ,
           or
           vncleanenesse
           ,
           or
           oppressions
           ,
           or
           iniustice
           ,
           or
           extortions
           ,
           or
           cruelties
           ▪
           and
           exactions
           ;
           all
           these
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           these
           sinnes
           ,
           raigning
           in
           a
           State
           ,
           are
           able
           to
           ouerturne
           the
           best
           established
           Kingdome
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           will
           at
           last
           (
           doe
           power
           and
           policie
           what
           they
           can
           )
           
             make
             the
             land
             spewe
             out
             her
             inhabitants
             :
          
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           (
           let
           the
           wily
           wits
           of
           men
           ,
           iudge
           as
           they
           list
           )
           it
           will
           proue
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           sinfull
           and
           profane
           man
           is
           the
           worst
           ,
           and
           the
           godly
           and
           conscionable
           man
           ,
           the
           
             best
             friend
          
           to
           a
           State
           ,
           and
           
             best
             subiect
          
           in
           a
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           second
           point
           in
           Abrahams
           obedience
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           and
           last
           point
           ,
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           obedience
           ▪
           which
           followeth
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             And
             he
             went
             out
             ,
             not
             knowing
             whither
             he
             went.
             
          
        
         
           The
           manner
           of
           this
           his
           leauing
           his
           Country
           ,
           in
           mans
           reason
           would
           seeme
           strange
           ;
           nay
           ,
           the
           world
           will
           condemne
           it
           for
           plaine
           foolishnesse
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           leaue
           a
           certainty
           ,
           for
           an
           vncertainty
           .
           But
           it
           may
           here
           be
           doubted
           ,
           how
           the
           Apostle
           can
           here
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           not
           whither
           he
           went
           ▪
           seeing
           these
           words
           are
           not
           in
           the
           Storie
           of
           the
           olde
           Testament
           :
           doth
           not
           that
           practice
           allow
           traditions
           beside
           Scripture
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           first
           ;
           We
           refuse
           no
           traditions
           ,
           which
           are
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           analogie
           of
           faith
           :
           but
           such
           as
           are
           agreeable
           to
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           wee
           receiue
           them
           ,
           though
           not
           as
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           doe
           adde
           any
           thing
           in
           any
           Story
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           in
           the
           olde
           (
           as
           S.
           Paul
           doth
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Sorcerers
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           
             Iannes
             and
             Iam●res
          
           ,
           2.
           
           Timoth.
           3.8
           )
           that
           circumstance
           by
           them
           so
           added
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           holden
           
             as
             Scripture
             and
             no
             tradition
          
           ;
           because
           they
           (
           hauing
           the
           same
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           olde
           
           Testament
           had
           )
           haue
           inserted
           it
           into
           the
           body
           of
           Scripture
           :
           euen
           as
           the
           three
           sentences
           of
           the
           
             heathen
             Poets
          
           ,
           alledged
           by
           Saint
           Paul
           (
           Acts
           17.28
           .
           1.
           
           Corinthians
           ,
           15.33
           .
           Titus
           ,
           1.12
           .
           )
           haue
           now
           a
           
             diuine
             truth
          
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           not
           before
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           will
           some
           say
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           had
           these
           things
           from
           the
           olde
           Testament
           
             by
             tradition
          
           ;
           seeing
           they
           were
           not
           written
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           :
           We
           may
           safely
           graunt
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           our
           cause
           loseth
           nothing
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           be
           they
           had
           them
           
             by
             inspiration
          
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           tradition
           ;
           that
           being
           as
           likely
           ,
           or
           much
           more
           then
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           :
           but
           for
           
             this
             particular
          
           ,
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           had
           the
           words
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           matter
           out
           of
           the
           Storie
           
             in
             Genesis
          
           .
           For
           thus
           goe
           the
           words
           :
           
             G●d
             said
             to
          
           Abraham
           ,
           
             Goe
             out
             of
             thy
             Country
             ,
             &c.
             into
             the
             land
             that
             I
             will
             shew
             thee
             :
          
           Hee
           named
           none
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           told
           him
           he
           would
           shew
           him
           one
           .
           So
           then
           Abraham
           went
           out
           at
           Gods
           appointment
           ;
           and
           God
           knew
           ,
           but
           
             he
             knew
             not
             whither
             he
             went
             :
          
           he
           knew
           well
           the
           land
           he
           left
           ,
           but
           he
           knew
           not
           the
           land
           he
           should
           haue
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           againe
           obiected
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           not
           true
           :
           for
           it
           appeares
           ,
           Gen.
           12.5
           .
           that
           Abraham
           with
           Sarah
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           substance
           ,
           
             departed
             to
             goe
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             they
             came
             :
          
           therefore
           he
           knew
           whither
           he
           went
           ;
           namely
           to
           that
           land
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           :
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           
             he
             went
             out
          
           ,
           with
           purpose
           and
           assurance
           ,
           to
           
             inherite
             a
             land
             promised
          
           him
           by
           God
           ,
           but
           not
           named
           to
           him
           .
           And
           whereas
           it
           is
           there
           said
           ,
           
             He
             went
             out
             to
             goe
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
          
           that
           is
           spoken
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           performance
           when
           he
           was
           come
           thither
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           first
           
             promise
             made
          
           him
           at
           his
           departure
           :
           or
           ,
           of
           the
           time
           when
           Moses
           wrote
           it
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           time
           when
           God
           spake
           it
           to
           Abraham
           .
           And
           ,
           that
           
             he
             knew
             not
          
           what
           land
           God
           did
           mean
           ,
           vntill
           he
           cam
           thither
           ,
           is
           plain
           in
           the
           seauenth
           verse
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             That
             when
          
           Abraham
           
             had
             passed
             through
             all
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             wai
             come
             into
             Canaan
             ,
             then
             God
             appeared
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             this
             land
             will
             I
             giue
             
             vnto
             thy
             seede
             :
          
           But
           till
           then
           God
           neuer
           named
           it
           vnto
           him
           ;
           and
           therfore
           we
           read
           afore
           ,
           that
           
             he
             beleeued
             and
             obayed
          
           vpon
           the
           generall
           promise
           :
           but
           now
           when
           God
           did
           particularly
           specifie
           and
           shew
           what
           land
           ,
           hee
           then
           shewed
           his
           thankfulnesse
           to
           God
           ,
           
             and
             did
             there
             build
             an
             Altar
             vnto
             the
             God
             that
             had
             appeared
             vnto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           it
           is
           cleare
           ,
           that
           
             Abraham
             went
             out
             ,
             not
             knowing
             whither
             he
             went.
          
           Which
           being
           so
           ,
           it
           appeares
           that
           Abraham
           did
           that
           which
           the
           world
           would
           call
           ,
           plaine
           foolishnesse
           .
           To
           leaue
           knowen
           friends
           for
           vnknowen
           ,
           certaine
           liuing
           for
           vncertaine
           ,
           is
           a
           simple
           course
           in
           mans
           reason
           :
           at
           least
           (
           the
           world
           will
           say
           )
           he
           might
           first
           haue
           demaunded
           of
           God
           ,
           
             what
             land
          
           that
           was
           ,
           which
           he
           should
           haue
           ,
           before
           he
           left
           that
           which
           
             he
             had
          
           :
           but
           Abraham
           makes
           no
           such
           questions
           ,
           moues
           no
           such
           doubts
           ,
           but
           belieueth
           and
           obayeth
           ,
           and
           goeth
           out
           of
           his
           certaine
           dwelling
           (
           at
           Gods
           calling
           )
           
             though
             he
             knew
             not
             where
             to
             lodge
             at
             night
             .
          
        
         
           This
           practice
           of
           faithfull
           Abraham
           ,
           hath
           profitable
           vse
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           here
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           though
           Gods
           Commaundements
           seeme
           foolish
           ,
           and
           vnreasonable
           ,
           yet
           wee
           must
           obay
           them
           .
           Christ
           saith
           ;
           
             If
             a
             man
             will
             euer
             come
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             borne
             againe
             ,
          
           Iohn
           3.3
           .
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           saith
           ;
           
             If
             any
             man
             among
             you
             seeme
             to
             be
             wise
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             a
             foole
             that
             he
             may
             be
             wise
             :
          
           1.
           
           Corinth
           .
           3.18
           .
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             any
             man
             will
             be
             my
             Disciple
             ,
             he
             must
             denie
             himselfe
             and
             follow
             me
             ,
          
           Luk
           ,
           9.23
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           can
           these
           cōmaundements
           be
           beleeued
           or
           done
           ?
           how
           can
           reason
           beleeue
           them
           ?
           how
           can
           nature
           doe
           them
           ?
           So
           disputed
           the
           woman
           of
           Samaria
           with
           Christ
           ,
           Iohn
           4.11
           .
           When
           Christ
           tolde
           her
           he
           would
           giue
           her
           
             of
             the
             water
             of
             life
          
           ;
           she
           replied
           ,
           
             Sir
             ,
             thou
             hast
             nothing
             to
             drawe
             with
             ▪
             and
             the
             Well
             is
             deepe
             :
             whence
             then
             hast
             thou
             that
             water
             of
             life
             ?
          
           Thus
           we
           obiect
           and
           reason
           against
           God
           with
           carnall
           obiections
           ,
           and
           waigh
           Gods
           Commaundements
           in
           the
           balance
           of
           reason
           :
           thus
           God
           and
           his
           commaundements
           ,
           are
           much
           abused
           by
           vs.
           And
           this
           is
           the
           cause
           wee
           heare
           and
           reade
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           profit
           not
           by
           it
           ,
           because
           we
           ponder
           it
           in
           our
           reason
           ,
           and
           allowe
           
           nor
           follow
           it
           no
           further
           ,
           then
           it
           agreeth
           with
           our
           naturall
           affections
           .
           As
           ,
           a
           man
           that
           will
           needs
           stand
           vnder
           a
           Pent-house
           ,
           hath
           no
           water
           falling
           on
           him
           ,
           though
           it
           should
           raine
           neuer
           so
           precious
           water
           from
           heauen
           :
           So
           ,
           when
           the
           
             water
             of
             life
          
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           word
           of
           GOD
           ,
           should
           drop
           vpon
           our
           soules
           ,
           to
           comfort
           our
           consciences
           ,
           and
           to
           wash
           away
           our
           sinnes
           :
           we
           haue
           our
           deuices
           out
           of
           wit
           ,
           and
           distinctions
           out
           of
           reason
           ,
           as
           pent-houses
           to
           keepe
           it
           from
           vs
           ,
           that
           it
           slides
           away
           ,
           and
           neuer
           hath
           any
           worke
           in
           vs.
           But
           contrariwise
           ,
           we
           must
           remember
           
             Abraham
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             faith
          
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           heare
           Gods
           word
           ,
           we
           must
           with
           him
           captiuate
           our
           reason
           ,
           and
           subdue
           our
           affections
           to
           it
           :
           measure
           them
           by
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           not
           it
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           what
           we
           cannot
           yeeld
           to
           in
           the
           obedience
           of
           reason
           ,
           we
           must
           obay
           with
           
             the
             obedience
             of
             faith
          
           :
           and
           so
           shall
           Gods
           word
           haue
           a
           gracious
           and
           powerfull
           worke
           in
           vs.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           here
           we
           must
           learne
           ,
           that
           though
           we
           see
           
             no
             profit
          
           come
           by
           obaying
           Gods
           Commaundements
           ,
           yet
           wee
           must
           obay
           them
           .
           For
           ,
           what
           profit
           could
           Abraham
           see
           in
           leauing
           a
           certaine
           liuing
           ,
           for
           an
           vncertaintie
           ?
           yet
           he
           obayed
           and
           went
           ,
           vpon
           the
           bare
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           building
           vpon
           it
           ,
           that
           
             God
             being
             his
             guide
          
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           goe
           astray
           .
           So
           must
           wee
           followe
           God
           sincerely
           ,
           and
           doe
           his
           Commaundements
           ,
           though
           no
           profit
           seeme
           can
           come
           thereby
           .
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           Shall
           godly
           men
           be
           led
           like
           blindefolde
           fooles
           ?
           shall
           they
           refuse
           all
           meanes
           of
           helpe
           ,
           by
           wit
           and
           policie
           ?
           this
           is
           the
           way
           to
           make
           them
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           asses
           for
           the
           wicked
           world
           to
           ride
           vpon
           .
        
         
           I
           answere
           :
           let
           godly
           men
           vse
           all
           their
           wit
           ,
           and
           looke
           with
           all
           their
           eyes
           ,
           in
           their
           actions
           
             with
             men
             of
             this
             world
          
           .
           But
           in
           the
           obedience
           of
           Gods
           commaundements
           ,
           let
           them
           doe
           as
           Abraham
           did
           ▪
           
             Follow
             Gods
             calling
             though
             it
             seeme
             to
             be
             to
             no
             end
             .
          
        
         
           In
           obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           doe
           as
           blindemen
           doe
           ,
           who
           followe
           their
           guides
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           through
           woods
           &
           rocks
           ,
           hills
           ,
           or
           dales
           ,
           or
           dangerous
           places
           ,
           regarding
           nothing
           ,
           
           fearing
           nothing
           ;
           only
           following
           &
           trusting
           
             their
             guides
          
           ,
           who
           haue
           eyes
           for
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           haue
           none
           for
           themselues
           .
           So
           must
           we
           follow
           Gods
           calling
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           absolute
           obedience
           to
           his
           Commaundements
           ,
           fearing
           nothing
           ;
           but
           trusting
           to
           the
           faithfulnesse
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           assuredly
           beleeuing
           ,
           that
           he
           being
           our
           
             blessed
             guide
          
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           be
           mis-led
           :
           thus
           to
           doe
           is
           true
           faith
           .
        
         
           But
           alas
           ,
           how
           contrary
           is
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           world
           !
           Men
           deale
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           we
           doe
           with
           
             loose
             Chapmen
          
           ,
           whom
           wee
           will
           not
           trust
           without
           a
           good
           pawne
           .
           So
           we
           will
           not
           obay
           Gods
           Commaundements
           ,
           longer
           then
           his
           religion
           serues
           our
           turne
           ;
           nor
           will
           we
           trust
           and
           follow
           God
           ,
           without
           the
           pawnes
           of
           profit
           and
           pleasure
           .
           Nay
           ,
           wee
           doe
           worse
           :
           most
           men
           esteeme
           of
           God
           no
           better
           ,
           nor
           vse
           him
           any
           better
           then
           they
           doe
           theeues
           in
           their
           houses
           .
           If
           a
           man
           come
           into
           our
           house
           ,
           that
           is
           giuen
           to
           stealing
           ,
           we
           trust
           him
           as
           long
           as
           hee
           is
           in
           our
           sight
           ▪
           but
           if
           he
           be
           out
           of
           our
           sight
           ,
           we
           thinke
           euer
           he
           is
           stealing
           :
           So
           ,
           if
           men
           see
           the
           meanes
           of
           Gods
           prouidence
           ▪
           they
           will
           take
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           trust
           it
           ;
           but
           else
           God
           must
           excuse
           them
           ,
           they
           may
           not
           trust
           him
           further
           then
           they
           see
           him
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Commaundements
           of
           God
           sound
           to
           their
           content
           ,
           and
           tend
           to
           their
           profit
           ,
           they
           will
           
             obay
             them
          
           :
           but
           if
           not
           ,
           they
           will
           cast
           them
           behinde
           their
           backe
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           they
           will
           make
           a
           pause
           at
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           take
           their
           owne
           time
           .
           And
           if
           Gods
           wayes
           seeme
           pleasant
           and
           profitable
           ,
           they
           will
           
             walke
             in
             them
          
           :
           or
           else
           they
           will
           leaue
           them
           ,
           and
           walke
           in
           their
           owne
           .
        
         
           And
           hence
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           men
           in
           distresses
           ,
           runne
           to
           Wizards
           ,
           and
           Wise-men
           :
           others
           deale
           fraudulently
           ,
           and
           deceitfully
           :
           others
           worke
           on
           the
           
             Sabaoth
             day
          
           :
           and
           thus
           by
           indirect
           and
           vnlawfull
           dealing
           ,
           they
           labour
           to
           inrich
           themselues
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           their
           purposes
           to
           passe
           .
           And
           why
           all
           this
           ?
           but
           because
           Gods
           commaundements
           doe
           not
           sound
           to
           their
           purpose
           ,
           nor
           tend
           to
           their
           profit
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           will
           not
           obay
           them
           .
        
         
           If
           these
           men
           had
           beene
           in
           Abrahams
           case
           ,
           they
           
           would
           neuer
           haue
           gone
           out
           ,
           
             not
             knowing
             whither
             to
             goe
          
           :
           but
           they
           would
           haue
           argued
           the
           matter
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           haue
           thought
           it
           good
           wisedome
           to
           pause
           well
           afore
           they
           leaue
           a
           certaintie
           for
           an
           vncertaintie
           .
           But
           contrariwise
           ,
           Abraham
           thought
           it
           foolishnesse
           to
           reason
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           performed
           
             absolute
             obedience
          
           :
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           hee
           and
           his
           faith
           are
           renowned
           to
           this
           day
           ;
           namely
           ,
           3000.
           yeares
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           till
           the
           worlds
           end
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           obedience
           of
           faith
           :
           and
           this
           to
           doe
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           true
           subiects
           to
           Gods
           Kingdome
           .
           If
           
             the
             King
          
           call
           a
           man
           from
           his
           owne
           liuing
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           himselfe
           and
           to
           the
           Court
           ;
           who
           will
           not
           leaue
           what
           he
           hath
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           
             trust
             his
             word
          
           ?
           So
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           leaue
           his
           owne
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           relie
           on
           the
           
             promise
             and
             word
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           obay
           his
           commaundements
           ,
           though
           there
           seeme
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           no
           profit
           can
           come
           thereby
           .
           Thus
           shall
           wee
           be
           sure
           ,
           both
           to
           haue
           sufficient
           for
           this
           world
           :
           and
           shall
           also
           be
           true
           children
           of
           faithfull
           Abraham
           .
        
         
           Hitherto
           of
           the
           first
           example
           of
           
             Abrahams
             Faith.
          
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
             
               
                 VERSE
                 9.
              
               
            
             
               By
               faith
               ,
               he
               abode
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Promise
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               strange
               Country
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               dwelt
               in
               Tents
               with
               Isaak
               and
               Iacob
               ,
               heires
               with
               him
               of
               the
               same
               Promise
               .
            
          
        
         
           HEre
           is
           the
           second
           example
           of
           
             Abrahams
             faith
          
           ,
           and
           the
           fift
           in
           order
           ;
           and
           is
           concerning
           Abrahams
           abiding
           ,
           or
           dwelling
           in
           that
           land
           whereinto
           God
           had
           called
           him
           :
           and
           this
           he
           also
           did
           
             by
             faith
          
           .
           As
           he
           
             went
             out
          
           of
           his
           owne
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           came
           into
           Canaan
           ,
           by
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           leading
           of
           his
           faith
           :
           So
           by
           the
           same
           faith
           hee
           abode
           and
           dwelt
           
             in
             the
             same
             Land.
          
           
        
         
           The
           parts
           are
           two
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Action
               of
               
                 Abrahams
                 faith
              
               ,
               in
               the
               ninth
               verse
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Reason
               of
               that
               his
               so
               doing
               ,
               in
               the
               tenth
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           action
           in
           the
           ninth
           verse
           ,
           is
           spoken
           of
           two
           wayes
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             
               laide
               downe
            
             to
             bee
             
               his
               a
               biding
               in
               the
               Lande
               of
               Promise
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             amplified
             by
             two
             circumstances
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 
                   manner
                   how
                
                 he
                 dwelt
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 two
                 points
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     As
                     a
                     Stranger
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       in
                       a
                       strange
                       Country
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       As
                       one
                       that
                       dwelt
                       in
                       Tents
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     not
                     in
                     houses
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 persons
                 with
                 whom
                 :
                 
                   with
                   Isaac
                   ,
                   and
                   Iacob
                
                 ,
                 
                   Heires
                   with
                   him
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Promise
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           The
           first
           point
           in
           order
           ,
           is
           his
           dwelling
           in
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           (
           called
           here
           the
           land
           of
           Promise
           )
           .
        
         
           By
           faith
           he
           abode
           in
           the
           land
           of
           Promise
           .
        
         
           Canaan
           is
           now
           called
           
             the
             land
             of
             Promise
          
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           promised
           in
           the
           verse
           afore-going
           ,
           as
           we
           then
           heard
           :
           so
           that
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           he
           
             abode
             in
             that
             Land
          
           ,
           which
           was
           promised
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           Country
           .
           Which
           Country
           Abraham
           knew
           not
           by
           name
           ,
           when
           he
           left
           his
           own
           ,
           nor
           till
           he
           came
           thither
           :
           but
           then
           God
           told
           him
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             Land
             I
             will
             giue
             thee
             and
             thy
             seede
             .
          
           Genesis
           12.7
           .
           In
           this
           Land
           thus
           promised
           ,
           Abraham
           dwelt
           and
           remained
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           hundreth
           yeeres
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Action
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           are
           three
           particular
           points
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             He
             dwelt
             in
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             Canaan
             was
             the
             
               Land
               of
               Promise
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             dwelt
             there
             
               by
               faith
            
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           :
        
         
           Concerning
           
             Abrahams
             dwelling
          
           in
           Canaan
           ,
           diuers
           questions
           may
           be
           moued
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           how
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           he
           abode
           or
           dwelt
           there
           ?
           seeing
           it
           is
           apparant
           in
           the
           Story
           ,
           he
           
             dwelt
             in
             Egypt
          
           ,
           Gen.
           12.10
           .
           
             and
             in
             Gerar.
          
           Gen.
           20.1
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           :
           The
           meaning
           is
           not
           ,
           that
           he
           stayed
           there
           euery
           day
           of
           his
           life
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           liued
           and
           died
           there
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           the
           place
           of
           his
           residence
           and
           ordinary
           habitation
           ,
           whereunto
           he
           alwaies
           resorted
           againe
           ,
           if
           any
           occasion
           drewe
           him
           abroade
           .
        
         
           And
           further
           ,
           hee
           went
           not
           into
           Egypt
           ,
           but
           vpon
           such
           special
           cause
           ,
           as
           could
           not
           be
           otherwise
           helped
           ,
           as
           vpon
           a
           famine
           or
           such
           like
           ,
           Genesis
           12.10
           .
           
             Then
             there
             came
             a
             famine
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             therefore
             Abraham
             went
             downe
             into
             Egypt
             to
             soiourne
             there
             .
          
           Where
           it
           appeares
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           cause
           was
           extraordinarie
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           hee
           went
           not
           to
           make
           any
           dwelling
           ,
           but
           to
           soiourne
           there
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           repaire
           
           home
           againe
           .
        
         
           Where
           wee
           learne
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           man
           is
           not
           to
           depart
           out
           of
           that
           Land
           ,
           where
           God
           hath
           appointed
           him
           to
           dwell
           ,
           but
           vpon
           good
           and
           sufficient
           causes
           :
           So
           ,
           when
           those
           causes
           cease
           ,
           which
           drewe
           him
           out
           ,
           hee
           is
           not
           to
           stay
           longer
           from
           home
           ;
           but
           to
           repaire
           againe
           to
           the
           place
           of
           his
           ordinarie
           dwelling
           .
           God
           would
           haue
           a
           man
           dwell
           at
           home
           :
           and
           it
           is
           leuitie
           ,
           and
           a
           token
           of
           an
           vnconstant
           minde
           ,
           and
           a
           running-heade
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           desire
           to
           bee
           alwayes
           abroade
           .
        
         
           Birdes
           flie
           abroade
           ,
           but
           so
           as
           they
           may
           come
           to
           their
           neasts
           at
           night
           :
           So
           men
           should
           endeuour
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           to
           take
           fewe
           occasions
           of
           being
           from
           their
           dwellings
           :
           and
           when
           they
           needes
           must
           ,
           to
           let
           it
           be
           for
           as
           short
           a
           time
           as
           may
           be
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           a
           light
           woman
           ,
           Prouerbs
           7.11
           ,
           
             Her
             feete
             cannot
             abide
             in
             her
             house
             :
          
           So
           is
           it
           of
           an
           vnstayde
           man
           ,
           Vpon
           euerie
           occasion
           to
           bee
           caried
           from
           home
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           therefore
           followe
           holy
           Abraham
           ,
           who
           is
           heere
           commended
           for
           abiding
           ,
           or
           dwelling
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           which
           God
           had
           giuen
           him
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           this
           practice
           of
           
             Abrahams
             faith
          
           ,
           condemnes
           the
           
             wandring
             begger
          
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           vnfaithfull
           and
           vngracious
           generation
           .
           Our
           Land
           (
           by
           the
           abuse
           of
           our
           peace
           and
           plenty
           )
           is
           full
           of
           such
           .
           Aske
           them
           where
           they
           dwell
           :
           their
           answere
           is
           ,
           They
           haue
           
             small
             dwelling
          
           ;
           but
           ,
           looke
           into
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           they
           haue
           the
           largest
           dwelling
           of
           all
           :
           for
           they
           dwell
           euery
           where
           ,
           &
           all
           abroad
           ;
           they
           count
           it
           bondage
           to
           be
           tied
           to
           one
           Towne
           ,
           or
           dwell
           in
           one
           Parish
           ,
           and
           thinke
           it
           freedome
           and
           libertie
           to
           
             dwell
             euery
             where
          
           .
           These
           are
           Carerpillers
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           robbers
           of
           the
           poore
           that
           are
           .
           Common
           Theeues
           steale
           from
           rich
           men
           :
           but
           these
           steale
           from
           the
           poore
           ;
           they
           get
           that
           from
           men
           ,
           which
           the
           true
           poore
           should
           haue
           .
           No
           good
           comes
           to
           Church
           nor
           Common-wealth
           by
           these
           men
           ,
           but
           much
           hurt
           to
           both
           .
           For
           ,
           a
           finger
           cut
           off
           from
           his
           place
           ,
           is
           of
           no
           vse
           :
           so
           ,
           a
           man
           
           liuing
           out
           of
           his
           calling
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           his
           place
           ,
           is
           of
           no
           vse
           in
           the
           body
           politique
           .
        
         
           Happy
           will
           it
           be
           with
           our
           
             Church
             &
             State
          
           ,
           when
           we
           haue
           such
           lawes
           ,
           and
           such
           execution
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           this
           disorder
           may
           be
           reformed
           ,
           &
           euery
           man
           confined
           to
           his
           owne
           dwelling
           ,
           &
           none
           suffred
           to
           liue
           in
           our
           Kingdome
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           of
           som
           Parish
           :
           for
           let
           vs
           be
           assured
           ,
           so
           many
           wandring
           beggers
           ,
           so
           many
           blemishes
           in
           our
           gouernment
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             Abrahams
             dwelling
             in
             this
             Land
          
           (
           being
           a
           fruite
           of
           his
           faith
           )
           teacheth
           vs
           it
           is
           no
           good
           token
           ,
           but
           an
           ill
           signe
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           vncertaine
           in
           his
           dwelling
           .
           It
           is
           the
           fashion
           of
           many
           men
           ,
           if
           they
           trauaile
           ,
           they
           neuer
           lodge
           at
           one
           place
           twise
           :
           and
           for
           their
           dwelling
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           certain
           ;
           but
           now
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           now
           in
           the
           South
           :
           now
           in
           this
           Parish
           ,
           now
           in
           that
           :
           now
           in
           this
           iurisdiction
           ,
           now
           in
           another
           :
           Sometime
           in
           the
           Citie
           ,
           sometime
           in
           the
           Countrey
           .
           Who
           be
           these
           ?
           But
           either
           such
           as
           be
           in
           debt
           ,
           and
           purpose
           to
           deale
           ill
           with
           their
           Creditors
           :
           or
           that
           are
           malefactors
           ,
           and
           heereby
           labour
           to
           auoide
           the
           censure
           of
           Authoritie
           :
           or
           else
           they
           be
           Papists
           ,
           which
           by
           this
           meanes
           labour
           to
           lurke
           vnseene
           ,
           and
           to
           escape
           the
           law
           ▪
           as
           many
           of
           them
           doe
           ,
           either
           by
           skipping
           out
           of
           one
           Parish
           ,
           Diocesse
           ,
           Countie
           ,
           or
           Prouince
           into
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           auoiding
           the
           authoritie
           of
           all
           :
           or
           else
           ,
           by
           lurking
           in
           great
           Cities
           ,
           and
           so
           lying
           as
           Soiourners
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           Parishioners
           ,
           vnseene
           or
           vnmarked
           in
           so
           great
           multitudes
           .
           Let
           our
           Authoritie
           take
           the
           more
           carefull
           notice
           of
           such
           men
           ,
           the
           more
           craftily
           they
           labour
           to
           creepe
           from
           vnder
           it
           :
           and
           let
           such
           men
           knowe
           ,
           they
           discouer
           themselues
           the
           more
           by
           this
           practice
           ,
           to
           bee
           vnfaithfull
           either
           to
           GOD
           ,
           or
           Men
           ,
           or
           both
           ;
           seeing
           that
           GOD
           heere
           commendes
           Abraham
           for
           dwelling
           or
           staying
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           which
           GOD
           had
           appointed
           him
           .
           And
           so
           much
           for
           this
           question
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           it
           may
           heere
           be
           demaunded
           :
           How
           Abraham
           might
           lawfully
           
             dwell
             in
             Canaan
          
           ,
           seeing
           it
           was
           then
           Idolatrous
           .
           It
           may
           seeme
           ,
           that
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           vnlawfull
           
           for
           men
           to
           dwell
           in
           Popish
           or
           Idolatrous
           Countries
           .
        
         
           I
           answere
           :
           Abraham
           did
           not
           so
           vpon
           any
           priuate
           motion
           ,
           nor
           for
           any
           worldly
           cause
           ,
           but
           vpon
           speciall
           warrant
           and
           calling
           from
           God
           :
           otherwise
           his
           so
           doing
           ,
           had
           not
           beene
           iustifiable
           :
           therefore
           that
           practice
           of
           his
           cannot
           be
           a
           warrant
           for
           any
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           ,
           without
           the
           like
           cause
           and
           calling
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           could
           Abraham
           be
           preserued
           from
           the
           contagion
           of
           Idolaters
           ,
           liuing
           amongst
           them
           ?
           I
           answere
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           God
           that
           called
           him
           thither
           ,
           did
           there
           preserue
           him
           .
           Againe
           ,
           Abraham
           liued
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           but
           conuersed
           not
           with
           the
           people
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           in
           some
           necessary
           and
           ciuill
           affaires
           :
           and
           by
           this
           meanes
           hee
           escaped
           the
           danger
           of
           infection
           .
        
         
           Where
           we
           may
           learne
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           man
           would
           liue
           in
           such
           places
           without
           hurt
           to
           their
           conscience
           ,
           let
           them
           first
           be
           sure
           that
           they
           haue
           a
           calling
           and
           warrant
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           liue
           in
           those
           Countries
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           let
           them
           conuerse
           with
           Idolaters
           warily
           and
           sparingly
           :
           and
           so
           shall
           they
           preserue
           themselues
           from
           the
           occasions
           of
           euill
           ,
           as
           Abraham
           did
           ,
           who
           abode
           in
           an
           Idolatrous
           Country
           :
           and
           so
           ,
           though
           not
           without
           danger
           ,
           yet
           without
           hurt
           to
           his
           religion
           .
           Thus
           wee
           see
           
             Abraham
             dwelt
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           secondly
           ,
           this
           Land
           is
           called
           the
           
             Land
             of
             Promise
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Land
           formerly
           promised
           him
           by
           GOD
           ,
           when
           hee
           called
           him
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           Countrey
           .
           And
           it
           is
           likely
           that
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           heere
           first
           of
           all
           call
           it
           so
           :
           but
           that
           it
           was
           knowen
           generally
           amongst
           the
           Patriarkes
           by
           that
           name
           :
           and
           that
           Abraham
           himselfe
           did
           first
           of
           all
           so
           call
           it
           ;
           who
           ,
           when
           hee
           looked
           vpon
           it
           ,
           and
           considered
           the
           fruitfulnesse
           and
           excellency
           of
           it
           ,
           did
           euermore
           remember
           ,
           and
           call
           to
           minde
           ,
           
             this
             Land
             is
             promised
             to
             me
             ,
          
           this
           is
           mine
           by
           promise
           .
           And
           herein
           he
           rested
           and
           satisfied
           himselfe
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           not
           the
           possession
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Heere
           wee
           may
           see
           the
           excellencie
           of
           true
           faith
           :
           which
           
           depends
           vpon
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           vnperformed
           .
           A
           Land
           
             of
             promise
          
           contents
           Abraham
           ,
           hee
           leaues
           
             the
             possession
          
           to
           his
           posteritie
           .
           It
           is
           hard
           to
           finde
           such
           faith
           in
           the
           world
           :
           It
           is
           Land
           in
           possession
           which
           wee
           looke
           for
           .
           A
           Land
           of
           promise
           cannot
           content
           vs
           :
           but
           let
           vs
           labour
           to
           practice
           faith
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           comfort
           in
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           leaue
           the
           performance
           to
           Gods
           appointed
           time
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           dwelt
           in
           this
           Land
           
             by
             faith
          
           .
           And
           no
           meruaile
           .
           for
           had
           it
           not
           beene
           by
           faith
           ,
           hee
           would
           neuer
           haue
           dwelt
           there
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           roome
           for
           his
           Tent
           to
           stand
           in
           ,
           but
           hee
           must
           borrow
           it
           ;
           nor
           to
           burie
           his
           dead
           in
           ,
           but
           hee
           must
           buy
           it
           .
           This
           was
           against
           reason
           ,
           yet
           
             by
             faith
             hee
             dwelt
             there
          
           ,
           as
           afore
           
             by
             faith
             he
             left
             his
             owne
             ,
          
           which
           was
           also
           against
           reason
           .
           Where
           still
           the
           power
           of
           faith
           is
           magnified
           to
           bee
           such
           ,
           as
           it
           will
           carie
           a
           man
           ouer
           all
           impediments
           of
           obedience
           ,
           and
           will
           giue
           him
           victorie
           not
           against
           one
           ,
           but
           against
           all
           obiections
           ;
           and
           power
           to
           performe
           not
           one
           ,
           but
           many
           things
           contrary
           to
           carnal
           wisedom
           .
        
         
           Wee
           must
           heere
           learne
           to
           examine
           ,
           whether
           wee
           haue
           a
           true
           and
           sound
           faith
           or
           no.
           If
           wee
           haue
           ,
           then
           wee
           must
           not
           doe
           some
           one
           or
           fewe
           actions
           
             in
             faith
          
           ,
           or
           
             die
             in
             faith
          
           ,
           but
           wee
           must
           liue
           by
           faith
           ,
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           our
           liues
           .
           
             Wee
             must
             walke
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             sight
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           2.
           
           Corinthians
           5.7
           .
           So
           saith
           hee
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           Galathians
           2.20
           .
           
             I
             liue
             by
             the
             faith
             in
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             :
          
           he
           saith
           not
           ,
           
             hee
             hopes
             to
             die
             in
             that
             faith
             ,
          
           but
           
             he
             liues
             by
             it
          
           .
           And
           in
           the
           former
           place
           ●e
           saith
           not
           ,
           wee
           must
           
             set
             a
             step
          
           or
           two
           ,
           but
           wee
           must
           
             walke
             by
             faith
          
           ,
           which
           argueth
           a
           continued
           action
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           that
           Saint
           Peter
           saith
           ,
           Gods
           children
           
             are
             kept
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             faith
             vnto
             saluation
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Peter
           1.5
           .
           In
           which
           words
           two
           thinges
           are
           spoken
           of
           faith
           :
           the
           first
           is
           affirmed
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           faith
           preserueth
           a
           man
           to
           saluation
           through
           all
           hindrances
           ,
           either
           of
           inward
           temptations
           ,
           or
           outward
           crosses
           ,
           which
           the
           diuell
           or
           the
           world
           can
           lay
           in
           his
           way
           .
           This
           preseruation
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           workes
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           worthily
           ascribed
           to
           God
           :
           the
           power
           
           of
           God
           preserueth
           vs
           ,
           but
           
             through
             faith
          
           .
           The
           second
           is
           implyed
           ;
           that
           therefore
           we
           must
           labour
           
             to
             keepe
             that
             faith
          
           euermore
           with
           vs
           ,
           
             which
             must
             keepe
             vs
          
           ,
           and
           to
           cherish
           and
           preserue
           that
           that
           must
           
             preserue
             vs
             to
             saluation
             .
             Dauid
          
           was
           an
           excellent
           practicioner
           hereof
           :
           no
           man
           was
           more
           tried
           and
           tossed
           then
           he
           ,
           
             yet
             he
             euer
             drew
             neere
             vnto
             God
             ,
          
           Psal.
           73.28
           .
           Indeede
           sometime
           he
           said
           ,
           
             all
             men
             were
             liers
             ,
             but
             that
             was
             in
             his
             feare
             ,
          
           Psal.
           116.11
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             I
             am
             cast
             out
             of
             thy
             sight
             ,
             but
             that
             was
             in
             his
             haste
             ,
          
           Psal.
           31.22
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           force
           of
           some
           passion
           ,
           or
           the
           violence
           of
           some
           temptations
           did
           carie
           him
           headlong
           :
           but
           otherwise
           he
           euer
           
             liued
             the
             life
             of
             faith
          
           .
        
         
           So
           must
           wee
           ,
           not
           thinke
           to
           liue
           in
           sensuality
           ,
           and
           die
           in
           faith
           :
           but
           to
           liue
           by
           faith
           ,
           in
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           from
           one
           day
           to
           another
           ,
           meditating
           daily
           on
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           and
           beleeuing
           them
           ,
           and
           relying
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           applying
           the
           generalls
           to
           our
           owne
           selues
           ,
           and
           practicing
           faith
           by
           making
           conscience
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           inuring
           our selues
           to
           patience
           and
           long
           suffering
           .
           Thus
           doing
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           children
           of
           faithfull
           Abraham
           ,
           who
           first
           
             by
             faith
          
           left
           his
           owne
           Country
           ,
           and
           then
           
             by
             faith
          
           also
           dwelt
           still
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           
             action
             of
             his
             faith
             :
             Hee
             abode
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             .
          
           Now
           followe
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           action
           ,
           which
           are
           two
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               manner
               how
               :
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Persons
               with
               whō
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           manner
           is
           laid
           downe
           in
           two
           points
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               As
               a
               stranger
               :
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               one
               that
               dwelt
               in
               tents
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           first
           point
           ,
           for
           the
           manner
           ,
           is
           laide
           downe
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             As
             in
             a
             strange
             Country
             .
          
        
         
           The
           meaning
           is
           :
           he
           esteemed
           it
           a
           strange
           Country
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           accounted
           himself
           a
           stranger
           in
           it
           .
           Against
           which
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           obiected
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           familiarly
           acquainted
           with
           
             Mamre
             ,
             Aner
             ,
             and
             Eshcol
             ,
          
           three
           great
           &
           mighty
           men
           of
           that
           Country
           :
           then
           he
           &
           they
           were
           confederates
           together
           ,
           Gen.
           14.13
           .
           therfore
           it
           seemes
           he
           liued
           not
           like
           a
           stranger
           in
           the
           Country
           .
        
         
           Some
           answere
           ,
           that
           these
           three
           were
           not
           Cananites
           ,
           but
           
           neere
           a-kinne
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           had
           other
           names
           :
           but
           the
           Text
           is
           plaine
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           
             that
             Mamre
             was
             an
             Amorite
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           two
           were
           his
           brethren
           .
           Therefore
           the
           answere
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           likelyhood
           they
           three
           were
           Proselites
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           Abrahams
           godly
           perswasions
           they
           had
           renounced
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           were
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           ioyned
           with
           Abraham
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           his
           conuerts
           :
           whereupon
           Abraham
           (
           as
           he
           might
           lawfully
           )
           conuersed
           with
           them
           as
           his
           familiar
           friends
           .
           And
           hereof
           there
           are
           two
           Inducements
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Gen.
           14.13
           .
           that
           
             they
             were
             confederates
             with
             Abraham
          
           :
           and
           it
           appeared
           so
           by
           their
           deedes
           ;
           for
           they
           ioyned
           their
           powers
           ,
           and
           assisted
           him
           in
           the
           warre
           against
           the
           the
           Kings
           (
           Gen.
           14.24
           )
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Gen.
           14.13
           .
           
             That
             Abraham
             dwelt
             on
             the
             Land
             of
             Mamre
             :
          
           he
           was
           his
           Tenant
           or
           Farmour
           .
           Now
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           then
           likely
           ,
           Abraham
           would
           not
           haue
           so
           farre
           beene
           beholden
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           true
           Christians
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           owne
           religion
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           this
           hinders
           not
           ,
           but
           hee
           might
           be
           a
           stranger
           notwithstanding
           ,
           vnto
           the
           body
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           true
           that
           Abraham
           saith
           of
           himself
           vnto
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           Gen.
           23.4
           .
           
             I
             am
             a
             stranger
             and
             Soiourner
             amongst
             you
             .
          
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           then
           demanded
           ,
           Why
           did
           Abraham
           liue
           amongst
           them
           
             as
             a
             stranger
          
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           Land
           as
           a
           Soiourner
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           ;
           the
           reasons
           were
           diuers
           :
           First
           ,
           he
           had
           title
           giuen
           to
           that
           Land
           ,
           but
           no
           possession
           ;
           he
           therefore
           contented
           himselfe
           with
           that
           that
           God
           gaue
           him
           ,
           and
           chalenged
           not
           any
           possession
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           but
           bought
           or
           borrowed
           of
           Mamre
           the
           place
           where
           he
           liued
           and
           dwelt
           (
           Gen.
           14.13
           )
           and
           of
           the
           Hittites
           a
           place
           of
           buriall
           .
           Gen.
           23.3
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           This
           may
           teach
           all
           men
           not
           to
           be
           too
           hasty
           ,
           in
           seeking
           for
           that
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           is
           their
           right
           :
           let
           not
           men
           prescribe
           their
           owne
           times
           ,
           nor
           be
           their
           owne
           caruers
           ,
           but
           leaue
           their
           affaires
           to
           Gods
           disposing
           ,
           and
           enter
           no
           further
           then
           they
           see
           God
           goeth
           afore
           them
           .
           
             Abraham
             must
             be
             a
             stranger
             in
             his
             
             owne
             land
          
           ;
           and
           thou
           sometime
           must
           be
           content
           for
           a
           time
           to
           be
           a
           stranger
           to
           that
           which
           is
           thine
           owne
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           of
           them
           for
           the
           most
           part
           heathen
           Idolaters
           :
           amongst
           whom
           Abraham
           would
           not
           conuerse
           ,
           but
           as
           sparingly
           as
           might
           be
           .
           Now
           if
           Abraham
           would
           be
           
             a
             stranger
          
           in
           his
           own
           Country
           ,
           rather
           then
           liue
           familiarly
           with
           Idolaters
           ;
           It
           sheweth
           how
           little
           faith
           ,
           and
           lesse
           conscience
           they
           haue
           ,
           who
           can
           be
           content
           to
           liue
           in
           the
           midst
           amongst
           Idolaters
           ,
           where
           they
           haue
           nothing
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           can
           conuerse
           with
           them
           in
           all
           familiarity
           ,
           without
           any
           scruple
           of
           conscience
           .
           Abraham
           made
           himselfe
           
             a
             stranger
             at
             home
          
           to
           auoide
           Idolatry
           ;
           but
           they
           will
           make
           themselues
           
             at
             home
             in
             a
             strange
             Country
             ,
          
           to
           intangle
           themselues
           in
           Idolatry
           :
           these
           men
           will
           hardly
           proue
           the
           children
           of
           Abraham
           .
        
         
           These
           reasons
           Abraham
           himselfe
           had
           in
           this
           his
           so
           doing
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           third
           ,
           a
           more
           spirituall
           or
           mysticall
           reason
           :
           and
           that
           reason
           God
           had
           in
           making
           Abraham
           liue
           in
           Canaan
           
             as
             a
             stranger
          
           ;
           Namely
           ,
           to
           teach
           all
           Christian
           men
           their
           duty
           ,
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           .
        
         
           
             Abraham
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
          
           Rom.
           4.11
           .
           And
           this
           is
           our
           honour
           to
           be
           the
           children
           of
           Abraham
           ;
           we
           must
           therfore
           follow
           our
           Father
           
             in
             his
             faith
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           :
           we
           must
           liue
           in
           this
           world
           as
           Pilgrimes
           and
           Strangers
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           our
           peace
           &
           prosperity
           ,
           of
           all
           our
           liberty
           ,
           riches
           ,
           lands
           ,
           and
           possessions
           ;
           yea
           ,
           of
           all
           our
           friends
           &
           worldly
           acquaintance
           .
           If
           it
           seeme
           strange
           how
           this
           can
           be
           :
           I
           answere
           ,
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           consists
           in
           six
           actions
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           bathe
           our selues
           in
           the
           pleasures
           of
           this
           world
           .
           Pilgrimes
           take
           but
           little
           delight
           in
           their
           iourneyes
           ,
           because
           they
           thinke
           themselues
           not
           at
           home
           .
           This
           is
           S.
           Peters
           argument
           :
           
             Dearely
             beloued
             ,
             as
             strangers
             and
             pilgrimes
             abstaine
             from
             fleshly
             lusts
             which
             fight
             against
             the
             soule
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.11
           .
           For
           ,
           too
           much
           delight
           in
           fleshly
           pleasures
           ,
           smothers
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           le
           ts
           loose
           all
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           giues
           life
           vnto
           all
           corruptions
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           must
           
             vse
             this
             world
             as
             though
             we
             vsed
             it
             not
          
           ;
           
           that
           is
           ,
           euen
           the
           necessary
           comforts
           &
           delights
           thereof
           :
           they
           be
           the
           very
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           7.31
           .
           For
           ,
           so
           the
           Pilgrime
           ,
           when
           he
           passeth
           through
           a
           strange
           Country
           ,
           hath
           not
           his
           minde
           troubled
           with
           looking
           or
           thinking
           on
           the
           goods
           or
           cōmodities
           of
           that
           Country
           where
           he
           is
           :
           but
           vsing
           as
           much
           thereof
           ,
           as
           is
           necessary
           for
           him
           ,
           all
           his
           thoughts
           are
           on
           his
           owne
           Country
           .
           So
           should
           we
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           in
           our
           best
           estates
           ,
           in
           our
           greatest
           iollity
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           our
           wealth
           ,
           and
           abundance
           of
           pleasures
           ,
           cast
           our
           mindes
           from
           them
           ,
           &
           haue
           our
           thoughts
           euen
           then
           conuersing
           in
           heauen
           ,
           where
           is
           the
           place
           of
           our
           abode
           .
           This
           is
           likewise
           the
           Apostles
           exhortation
           ,
           Philipp
           .
           3.20
           .
           
             Worldly
             men
             make
             their
             belly
             their
             God
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           drowne
           themselues
           in
           carnall
           pleasures
           ,
           so
           farre
           ;
           as
           they
           forget
           any
           other
           God
           ,
           any
           other
           heauen
           .
           But
           we
           must
           not
           doe
           so
           :
           
             our
             conuersation
             must
             be
             in
             heauen
             ,
          
           from
           whence
           wee
           looke
           for
           our
           Sauiour
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           wee
           must
           haue
           a
           serious
           care
           and
           endeuour
           to
           please
           God
           :
           for
           ,
           
             all
             the
             earth
             is
             his
          
           ,
           and
           wee
           are
           but
           soiourners
           in
           his
           sight
           ;
           therfore
           as
           the
           Pilgrime
           is
           carefull
           to
           please
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           by
           whose
           leaue
           he
           trauels
           through
           it
           :
           so
           must
           we
           be
           to
           please
           the
           Lord
           ;
           seeing
           as
           God
           saith
           ,
           Leuit
           .
           25.23
           .
           
             The
             land
             is
             his
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             but
             strangers
             and
             soiourners
             with
             him
             .
          
        
         
           And
           hereunto
           adde
           a
           fourth
           ,
           which
           is
           neere
           a-kinne
           vnto
           it
           :
           We
           must
           cast
           all
           our
           care
           on
           God
           ,
           seeing
           that
           he
           is
           Lord
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           &
           we
           are
           but
           Pilgrimes
           and
           Soiourners
           .
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           Psal.
           24.1
           .
           
             The
             earth
             is
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             therein
             is
             :
          
           The
           same
           Dauid
           cōfesseth
           ,
           Psal.
           39.12
           ,
           
             He
             is
             a
             stranger
             before
             God
             ,
             &
             a
             soiourner
             as
             all
             his
             Fathers
             were
             ,
          
           &
           therupon
           desireth
           God
           
             to
             heare
             his
             prayer
             ,
             hearken
             to
             his
             cry
             ,
             &
             not
             to
             keep
             silence
             at
             his
             teares
             ▪
          
           as
           though
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           Inasmuch
           as
           I
           soiourne
           with
           thee
           ,
           thou
           art
           to
           heare
           my
           complaint
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           a
           Soiourner
           cares
           ,
           nor
           lookes
           for
           nothing
           ,
           but
           depends
           on
           them
           for
           all
           things
           with
           whom
           he
           soiournes
           :
           so
           must
           we
           
             cast
             all
             our
             care
             on
             God
             ;
             for
             he
             careth
             for
             vs
             ,
          
           he
           is
           our
           Landlord
           ,
           wee
           are
           his
           Farmours
           ,
           and
           Tenants
           ,
           
             wee
             hold
             the
             earth
             from
             him
             ,
          
           
           by
           no
           lease
           for
           yeares
           ,
           but
           at
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           lent
           vs
           :
           let
           vs
           therefore
           but
           haue
           care
           to
           please
           this
           our
           Landlord
           ,
           and
           care
           for
           nothing
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           wee
           must
           giue
           continuall
           thankes
           and
           praise
           to
           God
           for
           his
           good
           blessings
           wee
           receiue
           in
           this
           world
           :
           for
           all
           are
           his
           ,
           and
           wee
           are
           but
           strangers
           .
           Thus
           did
           all
           Gods
           Saints
           in
           olde
           time
           ;
           
             Iacob
             ,
             Hee
             was
             lesse
             then
             the
             least
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             .
          
           But
           especially
           there
           is
           one
           memorable
           example
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           in
           his
           dayes
           ,
           1.
           
           Chronicles
           29.13.14.15.16
           .
           When
           hee
           had
           prepared
           abundantly
           for
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           hee
           prostrated
           himselfe
           before
           God
           :
           and
           in
           his
           owne
           name
           ,
           and
           the
           peoples
           saide
           thus
           ;
           
             Riches
             and
             honour
             come
             of
             thee
             ,
             therefore
             our
             God
             wee
             thanke
             thee
             ,
             and
             praise
             thy
             glorious
             name
             .
             But
             who
             am
             I
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             my
             people
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             offer
             vnto
             thee
             ?
             for
             ,
             all
             is
             thine
             ,
             and
             of
             thine
             owne
             haue
             wee
             giuen
             thee
             :
             for
             wee
             are
             strangers
             before
             thee
             ,
             and
             soiourners
             ,
             as
             all
             our
             Fathers
             were
             .
          
           Thankfulnesse
           beseemes
           all
           men
           ,
           especially
           strangers
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           as
           Pilgrimes
           doe
           thankfully
           accept
           the
           fauours
           shewed
           them
           in
           a
           strange
           Country
           :
           So
           must
           we
           ,
           all
           the
           blessings
           God
           giues
           vs
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           where
           we
           are
           but
           strangers
           .
        
         
           Sixtly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           we
           must
           hasten
           to
           the
           kingdome
           as
           a
           Pilgrime
           doth
           to
           his
           iourneyes
           end
           ,
           or
           to
           his
           owne
           Country
           ;
           and
           till
           he
           can
           ,
           is
           alwaies
           thinking
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           sighing
           after
           it
           ▪
           So
           must
           we
           (
           who
           are
           
             not
             dwellers
             but
             soiourners
          
           in
           these
           hou●es
           of
           clay
           )
           long
           after
           heauen
           ▪
           and
           (
           as
           S.
           Paul
           saith
           he
           did
           )
           
             co●et
             to
             remoue
             from
             hence
             ,
             and
             to
             dwell
             with
             the
             Lord.
          
           Strangers
           ●re
           not
           to
           take
           such
           pleasure
           in
           foraine
           Countries
           ,
           as
           to
           forget
           their
           owne
           .
           So
           Christians
           must
           not
           be
           so
           in
           loue
           with
           this
           world
           ,
           as
           to
           forget
           or
           neglect
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
           If
           they
           do
           ,
           ●hey
           are
           vnworthy
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           shew
           themselues
           not
           strangers
           ,
           ●s
           Abraham
           here
           was
           ;
           but
           
             men
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             who
             haue
             their
             ●ortion
             in
             this
             life
             ,
          
           Psal.
           17.14
           .
        
         
           In
           performing
           these
           six
           actions
           ,
           men
           shew
           themselues
           ●rangers
           in
           this
           world
           .
           And
           thus
           must
           we
           doe
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           ●idst
           of
           all
           worldly
           prosperitie
           ,
           if
           wee
           looke
           ●uer
           to
           enioy
           
           the
           glory
           of
           a
           better
           :
           And
           thus
           doing
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           children
           of
           faithfull
           Abraham
           ,
           who
           
             dwelt
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             strange
             Country
             .
          
        
         
           As
           one
           that
           dwelt
           in
           tents
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           for
           the
           manner
           ,
           how
           
             Abraham
             dwelt
             in
             Canaan
          
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           built
           himselfe
           no
           houses
           ,
           nor
           made
           Orchards
           or
           Gardens
           ,
           
             but
             dwelt
             in
             tents
          
           or
           tabernacles
           ;
           which
           were
           such
           houses
           ,
           as
           now
           are
           vsed
           in
           warre
           ,
           and
           are
           yet
           called
           by
           the
           same
           name
           ,
           Tents
           ,
           or
           Pauilions
           :
           whose
           matter
           is
           not
           wood
           ,
           nor
           stone
           ,
           but
           cloth
           ,
           stuffe
           ,
           or
           skinnes
           ;
           and
           are
           easily
           reared
           and
           soone
           taken
           downe
           :
           and
           when
           a
           man
           departeth
           ,
           he
           may
           cary
           his
           house
           with
           him
           .
           That
           Abraham
           did
           thus
           ,
           appeares
           in
           the
           Stories
           written
           of
           him
           .
           
             He
             came
             to
             Bethell
             ,
             and
             there
             pitched
             his
             tent
             ,
          
           Gen.
           12.8
           :
           and
           Gen.
           13.18
           .
           
             he
             remoued
             his
             tent
          
           :
           and
           18.1
           .
           God
           appeared
           vnto
           him
           ,
           
             as
             he
             sate
             in
             his
             tent
             dore
             :
          
           and
           18.9
           .
           being
           asked
           where
           Sarah
           was
           ,
           answered
           ,
           
             shee
             is
             within
             in
             the
             tent
             :
          
           and
           these
           tents
           are
           called
           
             his
             place
          
           ,
           Gen.
           18.33
           :
           and
           
             his
             house
          
           ,
           24.2
           .
           Out
           of
           all
           which
           places
           it
           is
           plaine
           ,
           that
           
             he
             dwelt
             in
             tents
          
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           at
           his
           first
           comming
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           not
           time
           to
           build
           him
           an
           house
           ;
           but
           euen
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           after
           his
           comming
           into
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           .
        
         
           But
           why
           did
           Abraham
           dwell
           in
           tents
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           houses
           ?
           was
           it
           because
           then
           there
           were
           no
           houses
           ?
           Not
           so
           .
           For
           there
           were
           Cities
           built
           euen
           afore
           the
           floud
           ,
           Gen.
           4.17
           ▪
           Cain
           built
           a
           Citie
           :
           no
           meruaile
           therefore
           if
           there
           were
           many
           after
           ,
           as
           
             Sodome
             and
             all
             her
             sisters
          
           .
           And
           though
           it
           appeares
           not
           they
           digged
           into
           the
           earth
           for
           naturall
           stone
           ,
           yet
           had
           they
           Bricke
           ,
           which
           they
           made
           themselues
           ,
           Genesis
           ,
           11.3
           :
           and
           surely
           ,
           the
           world
           which
           built
           the
           huge
           tower
           of
           Babell
           ,
           Gen.
           11.
           would
           not
           stick
           to
           build
           themselues
           houses
           .
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           those
           Cities
           ,
           Sodome
           ,
           Gomorrah
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           were
           nothing
           but
           a
           multitude
           of
           Tents
           together
           .
           For
           ,
           we
           read
           Genes
           .
           19.3
           .
           that
           
             Lot
             dwelling
             in
             Sodome
             ,
             receiued
          
           2.
           
           
             Angels
             into
             his
             house
          
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           4.
           verse
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Sodomites
             came
             and
             enuironed
             his
             house
             round
             about
             to
             take
             them
             ,
          
           thinking
           they
           had
           been
           men
           :
           
           and
           when
           Lot
           refused
           to
           deliuer
           them
           ,
           that
           
             they
             pressed
             sore
             vpon
             the
             house
             to
             haue
             broken
             vp
             the
             doore
             :
          
           but
           all
           this
           might
           haue
           bin
           spared
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           bin
           nothing
           but
           a
           tent
           ,
           which
           a
           childe
           may
           cut
           in
           peeces
           with
           a
           knife
           .
           It
           is
           manifest
           then
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           houses
           in
           those
           daies
           .
           Why
           then
           did
           Abraham
           build
           none
           ?
           was
           it
           because
           he
           was
           poore
           &
           could
           not
           ?
           Nor
           so
           :
           for
           contrariwise
           ,
           Gen.
           12.5
           ,
           
             Hee
             carried
             with
             him
             from
             his
             owne
             countrey
             ,
             all
             the
             substance
             he
             possessed
             :
          
           And
           what
           that
           was
           ,
           is
           particularized
           ,
           Gen.
           13.2
           .
           
             He
             was
             very
             rich
             in
             cattell
             ,
             in
             siluer
             ,
             and
             in
             gold
             .
          
           His
           riches
           were
           both
           great
           ,
           &
           of
           the
           best
           .
           So
           thē
           he
           could
           ,
           but
           would
           not
           .
           But
           why
           would
           he
           not
           ?
           Was
           it
           vpon
           a
           prowd
           humour
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           conceited
           singularitie
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           not
           bee
           like
           other
           men
           ,
           but
           haue
           a
           singular
           way
           of
           his
           owne
           ?
           No
           :
           Abraham
           was
           none
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           allow
           nothing
           ,
           but
           that
           that
           is
           done
           of
           themselues
           ;
           and
           who
           thinke
           nothing
           good
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           ordinarie
           :
           for
           he
           was
           a
           holy
           man
           ,
           and
           famous
           for
           his
           faith
           .
           So
           then
           none
           of
           these
           were
           the
           reasons
           of
           this
           his
           so
           doing
           .
        
         
           The
           reasons
           then
           why
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           other
           holy
           Patriarchs
           ,
           vsed
           
             to
             dwell
             in
             tents
          
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           build
           them
           houses
           ,
           were
           of
           two
           sorts
           ;
           Ciuill
           and
           Holy.
           
        
         
           The
           Ciuill
           or
           Politicke
           respect
           that
           they
           had
           ,
           was
           this
           :
        
         
           They
           holding
           themselues
           Gods
           seruants
           ,
           did
           depende
           on
           his
           word
           ;
           and
           therefore
           did
           submit
           themselues
           to
           goe
           vp
           and
           down
           the
           world
           ,
           whither
           soeuer
           God
           did
           call
           thē
           .
           Being
           then
           to
           remooue
           ,
           euery
           day
           (
           they
           knew
           not
           when
           nor
           whither
           )
           it
           was
           therefore
           both
           the
           fittest
           and
           cheapest
           
             to
             dwell
             in
             tents
          
           ,
           which
           were
           soone
           pitched
           vp
           ,
           and
           soone
           taken
           downe
           .
           Neither
           neede
           it
           to
           seeme
           strange
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           liue
           for
           cold
           ,
           in
           those
           poore
           thin
           tents
           ,
           all
           the
           yeare
           long
           ;
           for
           the
           country
           and
           climate
           there
           ,
           was
           alwaies
           temperate
           enough
           for
           cold
           :
           and
           rather
           inclining
           to
           too
           much
           heate
           .
        
         
           The
           Holy
           or
           religious
           respect
           was
           this
           :
           They
           held
           thēselues
           but
           
             strangers
             vpon
             earth
          
           ,
           &
           therfore
           would
           not
           build
           themselues
           cities
           or
           houses
           ;
           as
           looking
           or
           caring
           to
           liue
           vpon
           
           earth
           ;
           but
           
             dwelled
             in
             tents
          
           ,
           as
           seeming
           desirous
           ,
           to
           remoue
           from
           the
           earth
           to
           heauen
           ;
           the
           sooner
           the
           better
           .
           And
           this
           did
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           :
           not
           that
           they
           thoght
           it
           vnlawfull
           to
           build
           cities
           ,
           or
           dwell
           in
           houses
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           might
           testifie
           their
           religion
           ,
           and
           their
           expectation
           of
           another
           world
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           that
           profane
           age
           wherein
           they
           liued
           :
           wherein
           there
           were
           almost
           none
           ,
           that
           either
           regarded
           ,
           remembred
           ,
           or
           acknowledged
           ,
           a
           world
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           was
           not
           the
           particular
           ,
           or
           singular
           deed
           of
           Abraham
           alone
           .
           All
           holy
           men
           in
           those
           daies
           ,
           liued
           in
           tents
           .
           Gen.
           9.21
           ,
           It
           is
           cleere
           that
           Noah
           dwelt
           in
           tents
           ,
           though
           then
           he
           was
           king
           of
           all
           the
           world
           .
           And
           so
           did
           Lot
           also
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           he
           liued
           with
           Abraham
           :
           Gen.
           13.5
           ,
           
             Lot
             h●d
             sheepe
             ,
             and
             cattell
             ,
             and
             tents
             .
          
           And
           thus
           they
           did
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           )
           
             they
             had
             here
             no
             enduring
             city
             ,
             but
             they
             sought
             for
             one
             to
             come
             .
          
           Heb.
           13.14
           .
           And
           they
           thought
           ,
           they
           euer
           heard
           that
           voice
           sounding
           in
           their
           eares
           ,
           (
           Micah
           .
           2.10
           .
           )
           
             Arise
             &
             depart
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             not
             your
             rest
             .
          
        
         
           Contrariwise
           ,
           the
           wicked
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           because
           they
           set
           vp
           their
           rest
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           cared
           for
           no
           other
           ;
           they
           began
           presently
           to
           build
           them
           houses
           ,
           nay
           cities
           ,
           (
           as
           Cain
           did
           euen
           in
           the
           beginning
           )
           Ge.
           4.17
           .
           And
           the
           Sodomites
           had
           a
           citie
           ,
           euen
           walled
           (
           as
           is
           likely
           )
           
             for
             Lot
             was
             sitting
             in
             the
             gate
             of
             Sodome
             ,
             when
             the
             two
             Angels
             came
             to
             him
             ,
          
           Gen.
           19.1
           ,
           2.
           
           And
           the
           Canaanites
           
             had
             cities
             walled
          
           exceeding
           high
           :
           (
           Numb
           .
           13.
           )
           But
           we
           find
           not
           ,
           that
           euer
           Gods
           children
           built
           them
           cities
           ,
           vntill
           they
           came
           to
           haue
           a
           settled
           Church
           of
           their
           owne
           .
           But
           contrariwise
           ,
           it
           is
           worth
           obseruing
           ,
           that
           God
           promiseth
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           
             they
             shall
             come
             and
             dwell
             in
             cities
             which
             they
             built
             not
             :
          
           namely
           ,
           which
           were
           built
           by
           worldly
           men
           to
           their
           hand
           .
           And
           thus
           wee
           see
           the
           reasons
           why
           Abraham
           dwelt
           in
           tents
           .
           Now
           let
           vs
           see
           the
           vse
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           here
           we
           learne
           frugalitie
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           ciuill
           vse
           of
           their
           tents
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           vse
           the
           blessings
           and
           comforts
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           as
           soberly
           and
           sparingly
           as
           may
           be
           :
           and
           to
           bestowe
           as
           little
           cost
           as
           may
           be
           of
           our selues
           ,
           in
           such
           things
           
             as
             perish
             in
             
             the
             vsing
             :
          
           namely
           ,
           meate
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           apparell
           ,
           and
           houses
           .
           For
           what
           is
           spent
           herein
           ,
           is
           spent
           only
           on
           our selues
           :
           and
           being
           spent
           ,
           is
           gone
           ;
           therefore
           the
           lesse
           ,
           the
           better
           :
           alwaies
           prouided
           ,
           there
           be
           a
           discreet
           care
           had
           of
           our
           healths
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           places
           wee
           hold
           :
           and
           of
           our
           inabling
           to
           the
           duties
           of
           our
           calling
           .
           Which
           beeing
           sufficiently
           prouided
           for
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Christian
           frugality
           to
           spare
           ,
           what
           further
           may
           bespared
           :
           And
           he
           hath
           the
           lesse
           to
           answer
           for
           ,
           who
           spendeth
           the
           least
           in
           superfluities
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           here
           we
           are
           taught
           contentation
           in
           the
           state
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           vs
           ,
           &
           not
           to
           striue
           too
           fast
           to
           climbe
           to
           wealth
           .
           These
           holy
           men
           can
           be
           content
           
             to
             dwell
             in
             tents
          
           ,
           and
           tabernacles
           ,
           thogh
           they
           might
           haue
           compassed
           much
           more
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           great
           and
           mightie
           men
           .
           Abraham
           had
           318.
           men
           ,
           able
           to
           beare
           a
           sword
           ,
           in
           his
           house
           daiely
           ;
           &
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           helpe
           more
           ,
           hee
           ouerthrewe
           diuers
           kings
           ,
           and
           rescued
           Lot
           ,
           (
           Gen.
           14.14
           )
           .
           He
           that
           durst
           encounter
           ,
           and
           did
           ouercome
           such
           an
           hoste
           ;
           How
           many
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           countrey
           ,
           could
           he
           haue
           beat
           out
           of
           their
           houses
           ?
           And
           how
           many
           tenants
           could
           hee
           haue
           put
           out
           of
           their
           Liuings
           ?
           And
           how
           much
           of
           that
           countrey
           could
           he
           haue
           inclosed
           to
           himselfe
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           euen
           as
           much
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           as
           hee
           had
           pleased
           .
           Yet
           dooth
           hee
           no
           such
           thing
           :
           but
           contrariwise
           considering
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           but
           a
           tenant
           vnder
           God
           ,
           hee
           is
           content
           to
           let
           euery
           man
           sit
           quietly
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           
             to
             dwell
             in
             tents
          
           ;
           rather
           than
           to
           incroach
           one
           foote
           further
           than
           God
           bade
           him
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           bin
           able
           .
        
         
           This
           checketh
           the
           pride
           ,
           or
           couetousnesse
           ,
           or
           ambition
           ,
           or
           all
           ,
           of
           such
           as
           
             ioyne
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             Land
             to
             Land
             ,
          
           Lordship
           to
           Lordship
           ,
           Towne
           to
           Towne
           ;
           and
           care
           not
           how
           many
           mens
           houses
           they
           pull
           downe
           ,
           to
           build
           one
           of
           their
           own
           :
           nor
           how
           many
           men
           want
           land
           and
           liuing
           ;
           so
           they
           haue
           their
           parkes
           ,
           and
           pastures
           ,
           gardens
           ,
           and
           orchards
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           delights
           they
           can
           deuise
           .
           These
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           Abrahams
           minde
           ,
           who
           desired
           onely
           so
           much
           land
           ,
           
           as
           his
           tent
           might
           stand
           on
           ,
           &
           might
           feed
           his
           cattell
           ;
           as
           they
           can
           inclose
           and
           make
           seuerall
           to
           themselues
           ,
           that
           which
           in
           common
           should
           be
           the
           liuing
           of
           many
           soules
           .
           But
           what
           can
           befall
           such
           men
           ?
           but
           that
           that
           Esay
           prophecieth
           to
           them
           ,
           (
           Esay
           5.8
           .
           )
           
             Woe
             be
             vnto
             them
             that
             ioyne
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             and
             land
             to
             land
             ,
             till
             there
             bee
             no
             place
             for
             the
             poore
             to
             dwell
             in
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           that
           Abraham
           liued
           thus
           ,
           as
           ready
           euer
           to
           depart
           into
           any
           other
           countrey
           ,
           when
           God
           would
           call
           him
           :
           It
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           true
           faith
           dooth
           neuer
           limit
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           greatnesse
           ,
           or
           length
           of
           trialls
           ,
           but
           submitteth
           it selfe
           wholly
           to
           his
           will
           ;
           being
           resolued
           &
           contēt
           to
           suffer
           all
           trials
           ,
           how
           great
           soeuer
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           soeuer
           God
           pleaseth
           to
           lay
           vpon
           a
           man.
           Reason
           would
           haue
           said
           ,
           I
           haue
           left
           one
           countrey
           at
           Gods
           word
           :
           if
           I
           must
           leaue
           another
           ,
           then
           I
           shall
           neuer
           knowe
           an
           ende
           ,
           nor
           haue
           any
           thing
           certaine
           to
           trust
           to
           .
           But
           faith
           saith
           ,
           As
           I
           haue
           left
           one
           countrey
           at
           Gods
           calling
           ,
           so
           vpon
           his
           worde
           I
           will
           leaue
           twentie
           more
           :
           For
           God
           hath
           as
           good
           reason
           to
           bid
           me
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           ;
           and
           his
           loue
           cannot
           faile
           me
           :
           he
           may
           stil
           trie
           me
           ,
           but
           can
           neuer
           leaue
           me
           .
           Thus
           spake
           Abrahams
           faith
           .
           And
           not
           he
           alone
           :
           For
           Iob
           ,
           though
           hee
           crie
           out
           of
           the
           violence
           of
           his
           temptation
           ,
           
             The
             arrowes
             of
             the
             Almighty
             are
             in
             mee
             ,
             and
             the
             venime
             thereof
             doth
             drinke
             vp
             my
             spirits
             ,
             &
             the
             terrors
             of
             God
             doe
             fight
             against
             me
          
           (
           Chap.
           6.4
           .
           )
           Yet
           when
           faith
           comes
           to
           play
           his
           part
           ,
           he
           then
           protesteth
           ,
           that
           
             though
             God
             kill
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             &
             he
             shall
             be
             his
             saluation
             .
          
           (
           Chap.
           13.15
           .
           )
           See
           ,
           Abrahams
           faith
           will
           lead
           him
           from
           countrey
           to
           countrey
           ;
           and
           Iobs
           will
           carrie
           him
           through
           life
           and
           death
           .
           And
           noble
           Dauid
           is
           not
           behinde
           for
           his
           part
           ▪
           for
           hee
           will
           lose
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           if
           God
           will
           haue
           it
           so
           :
           2.
           
           Sam.
           15.26
           .
           If
           (
           saith
           
             Dauid
             )
             God
             say
             ,
             I
             haue
             no
             delight
             in
             thee
             ,
             loe
             here
             I
             am
             ,
             let
             him
             doe
             to
             me
          
           (
           not
           what
           I
           in
           my
           reason
           could
           wish
           ,
           but
           )
           
             what
             seemeth
             good
             in
             his
             eies
             .
          
           Behold
           now
           ,
           in
           these
           holy
           men
           the
           practice
           and
           obedience
           of
           true
           faith
           .
           It
           prescribes
           not
           God
           the
           measure
           ,
           
           
           ther
           ;
           and
           thus
           doing
           ,
           
             wee
             haue
             our
             conuersation
             in
             heauen
             ,
          
           though
           we
           liue
           on
           the
           earth
           .
           And
           this
           wee
           should
           doe
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           generally
           the
           world
           is
           full
           of
           such
           men
           ;
           who
           (
           as
           the
           same
           place
           saith
           )
           doe
           
             minde
             nothing
             but
             earthly
             things
          
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           a
           hard
           thing
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           vnlike
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           resist
           multitudes
           ,
           and
           generall
           examples
           :
           but
           we
           must
           still
           remember
           wee
           are
           Abrahams
           children
           ,
           and
           children
           must
           labour
           to
           bee
           like
           their
           father
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           common
           multitude
           :
           and
           it
           must
           more
           mooue
           a
           good
           child
           ,
           what
           his
           
             father
             alone
          
           doth
           ,
           than
           what
           is
           done
           by
           many
           other
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           let
           vs
           obserue
           ,
           how
           God
           promising
           Abraham
           only
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           temporall
           inheritance
           ;
           hee
           lookes
           further
           ,
           for
           
             a
             City
             in
             heauen
          
           .
           This
           he
           did
           out
           of
           his
           faith
           ;
           for
           hee
           knowing
           that
           Canaan
           was
           but
           a
           type
           of
           heauen
           ,
           therefore
           in
           consideration
           of
           the
           earthly
           Canaan
           ,
           hee
           arose
           to
           a
           consideration
           of
           the
           heauenly
           :
           and
           in
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           earthly
           ,
           apprehended
           the
           heauenly
           .
           This
           is
           the
           true
           and
           Christian
           vse
           of
           all
           Gods
           blessings
           ,
           giuen
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           in
           them
           to
           behold
           better
           things
           laid
           vp
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           shadowed
           in
           the
           other
           .
           Men
           vse
           for
           their
           vse
           ,
           spectacles
           in
           reading
           :
           but
           they
           take
           no
           pleasure
           in
           looking
           vpon
           them
           ,
           but
           at
           other
           things
           by
           and
           through
           them
           :
           So
           should
           Christians
           ,
           through
           all
           temporall
           blessings
           ,
           looke
           at
           spirituall
           and
           eternall
           ,
           which
           are
           promised
           and
           shadowed
           vnder
           the
           temporall
           .
           Thus
           doth
           Christ
           himselfe
           teach
           vs
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           order
           of
           the
           
             Lords
             praier
          
           :
           directing
           vs
           to
           pray
           for
           temporall
           blessings
           first
           ,
           in
           the
           fourth
           petition
           ;
           and
           then
           for
           eternall
           ,
           in
           the
           fift
           and
           sixt
           :
           as
           though
           that
           the
           one
           were
           introductions
           and
           passages
           to
           the
           other
           .
           And
           this
           made
           the
           Prophets
           so
           ordinarily
           couer
           spirituall
           blessings
           vnder
           temporall
           ,
           and
           put
           temporall
           deliuerances
           ,
           for
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           confusedly
           oftentimes
           one
           for
           another
           ;
           because
           that
           the
           holy
           men
           of
           the
           olde
           Church
           ,
           did
           neuer
           rest
           in
           view
           of
           any
           temporall
           promise
           ,
           or
           blessing
           ,
           but
           ascended
           to
           the
           contemplation
           of
           higher
           things
           in
           them
           .
           How
           
           pittiful
           then
           is
           the
           practice
           of
           worldly
           men
           ?
           who
           vse
           Gods
           blessings
           so
           ,
           as
           they
           daily
           abuse
           and
           peruert
           them
           ;
           vsing
           meate
           to
           gluttony
           ,
           raiment
           to
           pride
           ,
           learning
           to
           vaine-glory
           ,
           speech
           to
           flatterie
           ,
           wit
           to
           deceipt
           ,
           authoritie
           to
           reuenge
           ,
           callings
           to
           oppression
           ;
           whereas
           they
           are
           all
           giuen
           to
           be
           helps
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           and
           furtherances
           in
           religion
           ,
           and
           meanes
           to
           helpe
           vs
           towards
           heauen
           .
           These
           men
           looke
           at
           Gods
           gifts
           ,
           with
           the
           eie
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           no
           further
           :
           but
           if
           they
           looked
           at
           them
           ,
           with
           the
           eie
           of
           faith
           ,
           as
           Abraham
           did
           ;
           it
           would
           teach
           them
           to
           make
           a
           heauenly
           and
           spirituall
           vse
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           in
           the
           generall
           state
           of
           the
           reason
           ,
           and
           of
           Abrahams
           practice
           ;
           obserue
           ,
           how
           he
           hauing
           promise
           of
           Canaā
           ,
           
             waited
             for
             heauen
          
           .
           Now
           ,
           no
           man
           waiteth
           for
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           hope
           of
           ;
           nor
           hopeth
           truly
           and
           properly
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           assurance
           of
           :
           for
           
             hope
             maketh
             not
             ashamed
          
           ,
           Rom.
           5.5
           .
           No●
           worldly
           hope
           ,
           for
           that
           hath
           deceiued
           no
           more
           than
           euer
           trusted
           it
           :
           But
           
             Hope
             in
             God
          
           ,
           neuer
           deceiued
           man
           ;
           nor
           went
           any
           away
           disappointed
           ,
           that
           hoped
           in
           God.
           Therfore
           ,
           here
           it
           is
           apparant
           ,
           that
           hope
           of
           heauen
           ,
           goeth
           with
           assurance
           :
           and
           this
           assurance
           must
           be
           particular
           to
           the
           beleeuer
           ,
           as
           the
           beleefe
           and
           faith
           is
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Papists
           say
           ,
           This
           is
           true
           indeed
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           hee
           had
           not
           only
           hope
           ,
           but
           euen
           full
           assurance
           ;
           but
           that
           came
           by
           extraordinary
           reuelation
           :
           So
           that
           this
           is
           a
           rare
           example
           ,
           &
           his
           particular
           reuelation
           ,
           is
           no
           generall
           warrant
           to
           vs.
           
        
         
           We
           answer
           from
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           ,
           (
           Rom.
           4.11
           .
           )
           
             that
             Abraham
             is
             the
             father
             of
             the
             faithfull
          
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           faith
           is
           a
           patterne
           for
           all
           Christians
           to
           follow
           :
           for
           else
           ,
           why
           doth
           the
           Apostle
           so
           farre
           extoll
           ,
           &
           set
           forth
           that
           faith
           of
           his
           ,
           aboue
           1300.
           years
           after
           his
           death
           ?
           shall
           it
           be
           only
           for
           his
           commendation
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           our
           imitation
           also
           ?
           Therefore
           euery
           man
           that
           will
           walke
           in
           the
           steps
           of
           holy
           Abraham
           ,
           may
           come
           with
           him
           to
           that
           measure
           of
           faith
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           waite
           for
           heauen
           ,
           with
           assurance
           to
           enioy
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           let
           vs
           come
           to
           the
           particular
           description
           of
           that
           heauen
           ,
           which
           Abraham
           thus
           waited
           for
           .
        
         
           A
           Citie
           hauing
           a
           foundation
           ,
           whose
           maker
           and
           builder
           is
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           description
           hath
           three
           parts
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               said
               to
               be
               a
               Citie
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               hath
               a
               foundation
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               
                 God
                 made
                 and
                 built
                 it
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           :
        
         
           Abraham
           by
           his
           faith
           waited
           for
           heauen
           :
           But
           for
           which
           ?
           For
           there
           are
           three
           heauens
           ,
           or
           differences
           of
           heauen
           in
           the
           scripture
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           ,
           that
           wherein
           we
           liue
           and
           breath
           ,
           birds
           flie
           ,
           and
           clouds
           mooue
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           ,
           that
           wherein
           the
           starres
           are
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           ,
           is
           that
           ,
           that
           is
           aboue
           them
           both
           ,
           and
           is
           invisible
           ;
           the
           seat
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           where
           God
           reuealeth
           his
           Maiestie
           in
           speciall
           manner
           to
           men
           and
           Angels
           .
           
             This
             heauen
             Abraham
             waited
             for
          
           .
           For
           as
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           liued
           in
           it
           :
           And
           for
           the
           second
           ,
           he
           knew
           it
           as
           well
           as
           most
           men
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           credibly
           thought
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           notable
           Astronomer
           .
           So
           that
           it
           was
           the
           third
           and
           highest
           heauen
           ,
           
             hee
             waited
             for
          
           :
           which
           hee
           knewe
           this
           world
           could
           not
           giue
           him
           :
           and
           therefore
           expected
           it
           in
           another
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           this
           heauen
           which
           was
           Abrahams
           hope
           ,
           is
           called
           
             a
             Citie
          
           .
        
         
           A
           Citie
           ,
           properly
           is
           a
           place
           for
           the
           habitation
           of
           men
           ,
           compassed
           with
           walles
           ,
           and
           distinguished
           by
           streetes
           and
           houses
           .
           Now
           properly
           heauen
           (
           or
           the
           estate
           of
           holy
           men
           in
           heauen
           )
           is
           not
           a
           city
           ;
           but
           ,
           as
           elsewhere
           in
           the
           scripture
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           a
           house
           ,
           a
           tabernacle
           ,
           a
           temple
           ,
           an
           inheritance
           ,
           a
           kingdome
           :
           so
           is
           it
           here
           called
           a
           city
           ;
           namely
           ,
           for
           the
           resemblance
           it
           hath
           therunto
           ,
           which
           consisteth
           specially
           in
           foure
           points
           .
        
         
           1
           A
           Citie
           hath
           many
           houses
           ,
           greater
           ,
           lesse
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           sorts
           .
           So
           in
           heauen
           also
           ,
           there
           are
           
             many
             mansions
          
           ,
           
           Ioh.
           14.2
           .
           Places
           of
           glory
           for
           all
           men
           :
           none
           neede
           to
           feare
           that
           hee
           shall
           not
           haue
           fulnesse
           of
           ioy
           ,
           and
           perfect
           happinesse
           .
        
         
           A
           Citie
           is
           built
           ,
           and
           at
           first
           was
           ordained
           to
           this
           end
           ;
           that
           many
           citizens
           might
           liue
           together
           in
           concord
           and
           amitie
           .
           So
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           is
           a
           
             heauenly
             city
          
           ,
           where
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           shall
           liue
           in
           perfect
           peace
           and
           lo●e
           ,
           with
           fulnesse
           of
           ioy
           euery
           one
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           each
           one
           in
           another
           .
        
         
           3
           The
           goodnesse
           or
           excellency
           of
           a
           City
           consists
           in
           this
           ;
           To
           haue
           good
           lawes
           ,
           good
           Magistrates
           to
           execute
           them
           ,
           and
           good
           people
           performing
           subiection
           and
           obedience
           .
           Therefore
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           is
           the
           most
           perfect
           Citie
           ▪
           wherein
           Gods
           lawes
           are
           the
           onely
           lawes
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           be
           written
           in
           mens
           hearts
           :
           where
           each
           one
           is
           a
           sufficient
           gouernour
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           &
           yet
           all
           subiect
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           their
           God
           vnto
           them
           all
           in
           all
           .
        
         
           4
           A
           City
           is
           a
           place
           ,
           where
           generally
           are
           all
           necessaries
           and
           comforts
           for
           mans
           life
           :
           one
           part
           of
           the
           countrey
           hath
           this
           commoditie
           ,
           another
           that
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           citie
           are
           all
           ,
           either
           brought
           into
           it
           ,
           or
           of
           it selfe
           .
           So
           in
           heauen
           are
           all
           parts
           of
           perfection
           ,
           and
           all
           complements
           of
           happinesse
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           state
           of
           Gods
           children
           there
           infinitely
           blessed
           .
        
         
           Such
           a
           glorious
           place
           is
           the
           Citie
           that
           was
           Abrahams
           hope
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           vse
           hereof
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Is
           heauen
           such
           a
           City
           ?
           Here
           is
           a
           notable
           comfort
           to
           the
           poore
           and
           plaine
           countrey-man
           ,
           who
           liues
           in
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           countrey
           life
           ,
           tilling
           the
           ground
           ,
           or
           keeping
           cattell
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           neuer
           sawe
           ,
           or
           (
           at
           the
           least
           )
           neuer
           tasted
           of
           the
           pleasures
           and
           delights
           of
           cities
           :
           If
           he
           serue
           God
           ,
           and
           keepe
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           here
           is
           his
           happinesse
           ;
           hee
           shall
           be
           citizen
           in
           the
           high
           and
           heauenly
           Ierusalem
           :
           
             that
             City
          
           which
           was
           the
           hope
           of
           the
           holy
           men
           of
           God
           in
           all
           ages
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           may
           teach
           Citizens
           ,
           in
           the
           great
           ,
           populous
           
           and
           pompous
           cities
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           to
           labour
           also
           to
           be
           
             Citizens
             in
             heauen
          
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           a
           citie
           also
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           on
           earth
           are
           but
           shadowes
           of
           it
           .
           And
           it
           may
           shame
           them
           that
           are
           drowned
           in
           the
           pleasures
           and
           delicacies
           of
           earthly
           cities
           ,
           and
           care
           not
           ,
           nor
           looke
           after
           
             the
             city
             of
             the
             liuing
             God
             ,
             the
             heauenly
             Ierusalem
             :
          
           as
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           Heb.
           12.22
           .
           But
           alas
           ,
           it
           seemes
           they
           care
           not
           for
           this
           shame
           ;
           for
           where
           is
           securitie
           ,
           wantonnesse
           ,
           profanenesse
           ,
           oppressions
           ,
           so
           cōmon
           ,
           as
           in
           these
           great
           cities
           ?
           And
           as
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           the
           countrey
           towne
           Berea
           ,
           was
           more
           zealous
           and
           religious
           ,
           than
           the
           rich
           and
           stately
           citie
           of
           Thessalonica
           ,
           Acts
           ,
           17.11
           :
           So
           is
           it
           generally
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           especially
           at
           such
           places
           in
           the
           countrey
           ,
           where
           teaching
           and
           knowledge
           is
           .
           But
           let
           such
           cities
           know
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           haue
           better
           meanes
           ,
           &
           more
           comforts
           ,
           and
           their
           very
           name
           should
           put
           them
           in
           minde
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           in
           loue
           with
           heauen
           ;
           so
           they
           shall
           receiue
           greater
           damnation
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Cities
           are
           places
           of
           freedome
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           great
           places
           haue
           some
           notable
           priuiledges
           ;
           therefore
           men
           desire
           to
           be
           free
           in
           such
           places
           :
           as
           is
           to
           bee
           seene
           in
           
             London
             ,
             Rome
             ,
             Venice
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Euen
           the
           greatest
           persons
           will
           bee
           content
           to
           be
           free
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           many
           seeke
           it
           ,
           and
           pay
           deer
           for
           it
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           worke
           a
           long
           time
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           heauen
           is
           the
           
             City
             of
             cities
          
           ,
           the
           perfection
           of
           beauty
           and
           true
           happinesse
           :
           therefore
           let
           euery
           one
           ,
           that
           desires
           either
           honour
           or
           happinesse
           ,
           labour
           and
           striue
           to
           be
           a
           
             free-man
             of
             heauen
          
           ,
           and
           neuer
           rest
           till
           he
           know
           hee
           be
           .
           And
           let
           those
           that
           liue
           in
           cities
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           admitted
           free-men
           ,
           (
           as
           daily
           some
           are
           )
           remember
           what
           a
           bles●ednes
           it
           will
           be
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           bee
           admitted
           free-men
           of
           the
           glorious
           Citie
           which
           is
           aboue
           ;
           and
           how
           little
           that
           shall
           auaile
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           want
           this
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           hope
           and
           ioy
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           all
           holy
           men
           .
        
         
           To
           goe
           further
           :
           This
           Citie
           which
           
             Abrahams
             faith
             waited
             for
          
           ,
           is
           described
           by
           two
           points
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 foundation
              
               .
            
             
               
               2.
               
               That
               the
               
                 maker
                 and
                 builder
                 was
                 God.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           :
           Heauenly
           Ierusalem
           hath
           a
           foundation
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           ▪
           as
           no
           city
           in
           this
           world
           hath
           :
           &
           by
           this
           phrase
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           insinuates
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           what
           be
           the
           properties
           of
           heauen
           ;
           which
           be
           two
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               state
               of
               heauen
               is
               vnchangeable
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Euerlasting
               and
               eternall
               .
            
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Elect
           in
           heauen
           ,
           &
           their
           glory
           there
           ,
           is
           not
           subiect
           to
           corruption
           ,
           or
           the
           least
           alteration
           ;
           as
           appeareth
           in
           that
           notable
           and
           loftie
           description
           of
           the
           heauenly
           Ierusalem
           ,
           Apoc.
           21.14
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           10.
           verse
           ,
           to
           the
           21
           :
           
             It
             hath
             a
             great
             wall
             and
             high
             ,
          
           12.
           gates
           ,
           12.
           
           
             Angels
             for
             Porters
             :
             and
             the
             wall
             had
          
           12.
           
             foundations
             ,
             of
          
           12.
           
             sorts
             of
             most
             excellent
             pretious
             stones
             :
             and
             the
             wall
             it selfe
             was
             Iasper
             ,
             and
             the
             citie
             pure
             gold
             ,
             like
             crystall
             .
          
           The
           state
           of
           it
           is
           shadowed
           by
           pretious
           stones
           ,
           and
           gold
           ;
           to
           signifie
           ,
           as
           well
           the
           durablenesse
           ,
           as
           the
           excellency
           therof
           .
           And
           in
           the
           15.
           
           Psalme
           ,
           vers
           .
           1.
           it
           is
           called
           
             the
             mountaine
             of
             Gods
             holines
          
           :
           Hills
           are
           hardly
           remoued
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             Mount
             Zion
             cannot
             bee
             remooued
             but
             remaineth
             for
             euer
             ,
          
           Psal.
           125.1
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           that
           be
           true
           of
           
             Mount
             Zion
          
           ,
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           which
           must
           needes
           bee
           taken
           either
           literally
           ,
           for
           the
           state
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           vtterly
           ouerthrowen
           :
           or
           mystically
           ,
           for
           the
           state
           of
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           world
           cannot
           totally
           &
           finally
           be
           lost
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           this
           Mount
           Zion
           standeth
           fast
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           remoued
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           true
           i●
           it
           ,
           of
           the
           state
           of
           glory
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           triumphant
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           heauenly
           Zion
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           so
           vnchangeable
           ,
           so
           durable
           ,
           so
           vnremoueable
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           shaken
           ,
           but
           standeth
           fast
           for
           euer
           .
           And
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           well
           may
           the
           Apostle
           say
           here
           ,
           
             It
             hath
             a
             foundation
          
           ;
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           the
           Reuelation
           saith
           ,
           
             to
             haue
          
           12.
           foundations
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Elect
           in
           heauen
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           sure
           ,
           but
           euerlasting
           ▪
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           end
           :
           Psal.
           37.18
           .
           
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             holy
             men
             is
             perpetuall
             :
          
           And
           therfore
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           1.1.4
           ,
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           inheritance
           reserued
           in
           heauen
           for
           vs
           is
           
             immortall
             ,
             
             &
             not
             fading
             away
             .
          
           It
           fades
           not
           away
           ;
           there
           is
           the
           vnchangeablenesse
           :
           It
           is
           immortall
           ;
           there
           is
           the
           eternity
           of
           it
           .
           And
           this
           is
           meant
           ,
           by
           
             hauing
             a
             foundation
          
           :
           for
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           longer
           doth
           any
           thing
           endure
           ,
           as
           the
           foundation
           is
           stronger
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           seeing
           the
           heauenly
           city
           hath
           such
           a
           foundation
           ,
           no
           maruell
           though
           it
           indure
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           Now
           put
           these
           two
           together
           ,
           and
           they
           shew
           the
           perfect
           excellency
           of
           that
           city
           ,
           which
           is
           both
           
             vnchangeable
             and
             eternall
          
           .
           Where
           we
           learne
           ,
           the
           great
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           state
           of
           that
           world
           ,
           and
           this
           present
           world
           ▪
           wherin
           we
           liue
           in
           the
           body
           :
           For
           ,
           what
           is
           there
           in
           this
           world
           so
           excellent
           ,
           so
           p●etious
           ,
           so
           costly
           ,
           so
           artificiall
           ;
           but
           is
           subiect
           both
           to
           alteration
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           ende
           to
           dissolution
           ?
           The
           longest
           day
           hath
           his
           night
           ;
           and
           the
           longest
           life
           endeth
           in
           death
           after
           many
           miseries
           ,
           and
           tossings
           ▪
           the
           longest
           Empires
           ,
           and
           mightiest
           Monarchies
           ,
           had
           their
           period
           ,
           after
           many
           mutations
           :
           the
           stateliest
           and
           strongest
           cities
           ,
           ended
           in
           ruine
           ,
           after
           many
           ciuill
           broiles
           ,
           massacres
           ,
           and
           other
           miseries
           .
           So
           that
           no
           glory
           ,
           no
           strength
           ,
           no
           happinesse
           ,
           nothing
           at
           all
           is
           there
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           that
           is
           either
           
             constant
             or
             perpetuall
          
           ,
           but
           subiect
           to
           vtter
           dissolution
           in
           the
           end
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           to
           pittifull
           alterations
           .
           So
           weake
           a
           foundation
           hath
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           things
           in
           it
           .
           But
           contrariwise
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           heauen
           hath
           such
           a
           foundation
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           both
           
             vncha●geable
             and
             eternall
          
           .
        
         
           The
           consideration
           of
           this
           difference
           ,
           hath
           manifold
           &
           profitable
           vse
           .
           First
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           how
           reasonable
           the
           counsell
           of
           the
           Apostle
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim
           6.
           
           ●7
           ,
           
             Charge
             them
             that
             are
             rich
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             high
             minded
             ,
             and
             put
             not
             their
             trust
             in
             vncertaine
             riches
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             liuing
             God.
          
           For
           ,
           what
           a
           misery
           and
           vanity
           is
           it
           ,
           to
           trust
           in
           that
           that
           is
           vncertaine
           ,
           and
           therefore
           will
           deceiue
           them
           ?
           The
           Apostle
           tells
           them
           what
           to
           doe
           :
           namely
           ,
           
             Doe
             good
             ,
             and
             be
             rich
             in
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             be
             ready
             to
             distribute
             ,
             laying
             vp
             in
             store
             for
             themselues
             a
             good
             foundatiō
             against
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             obtain
             eternal
             life
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           so
           spēd
           their
           riches
           in
           
             holines
             &
             charity
          
           
           that
           they
           may
           〈◊〉
           the
           ende
           attaine
           heauen
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             Citie
             that
             hath
             a
             foundation
          
           :
           and
           who
           would
           not
           spend
           riches
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           vncertaine
           ;
           for
           heauen
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           certaine
           a
           glory
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           must
           teach
           vs
           to
           followe
           the
           Counsell
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           Math.
           6.19.20
           ,
           
             Lay
             not
             vp
             for
             your selues
             treasures
             on
             earth
             ,
             where
             moth
             and
             canker
             corrupt
             ,
             &
             theeues
             steale
             :
             but
             in
             heauen
             ,
             where
             is
             neither
             canker
             ,
             moth
             ,
             theefe
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             corruption
             .
          
           Euery
           man
           naturally
           must
           haue
           his
           treasure
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           it
           whereon
           hee
           sets
           his
           heart
           :
           now
           that
           is
           vnworthy
           of
           a
           mans
           heart
           ,
           which
           will
           bee
           lost
           wee
           knowe
           not
           how
           soone
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           make
           
             heauen
             our
             treasure
          
           ,
           the
           glory
           whereof
           is
           both
           eternall
           and
           vnchangeable
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           seeing
           nothing
           here
           is
           certaine
           ,
           wee
           must
           learne
           to
           seeke
           sound
           comfort
           ,
           where
           it
           may
           be
           had
           .
           Seeke
           it
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           faile
           vs
           ;
           but
           seeke
           it
           in
           the
           sincere
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           minister
           such
           comfort
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           such
           glory
           in
           heauen
           ,
           
             as
             hath
             a
             foundation
          
           ,
           and
           will
           neuer
           faile
           vs.
           
        
         
           Further
           ,
           this
           must
           put
           vs
           in
           minde
           of
           the
           holy
           Kings
           aduise
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           
             remember
             our
             Creator
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             our
             youth
             ,
          
           Eccles.
           12.1
           .
           Seeing
           this
           world
           is
           so
           vncertaine
           ,
           and
           our
           life
           hath
           so
           weake
           a
           foundation
           ,
           as
           wee
           are
           not
           sure
           to
           liue
           to
           come
           to
           olde
           age
           :
           euery
           man
           therefore
           ,
           is
           to
           heare
           the
           conclusion
           of
           all
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           
             to
             feare
             God
             ,
             and
             keepe
             his
             commandements
             :
          
           and
           this
           ▪
           the
           sooner
           the
           better
           .
           For
           else
           ,
           for
           a
           little
           foolish
           and
           vaine
           pleasure
           ,
           transitorie
           ,
           &
           which
           
             hath
             no
             foundation
          
           ;
           we
           shall
           venter
           the
           loosing
           of
           that
           glorious
           citie
           ,
           
             which
             hath
             a
             sure
             foundation
          
           .
        
         
           It
           followeth
           in
           the
           description
           ;
           
             Whose
             maker
             and
             builder
             is
             God.
             
          
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           in
           the
           description
           of
           this
           citie
           is
           ,
           that
           
             God
             was
             the
             maker
             ,
             builder
             ,
          
           or
           author
           of
           it
           .
           These
           two
           words
           are
           both
           one
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           needlesse
           labour
           of
           some
           that
           would
           distinguish
           betwixt
           them
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           meaning
           
           is
           ,
           
             God
             made
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           prepared
           the
           glory
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           he
           
             built
             it
          
           ;
           as
           though
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           Heauenly
           Ierusalem
           is
           a
           glorious
           citie
           :
           and
           no
           maruell
           though
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           for
           
             God
             made
             it
          
           .
           And
           if
           you
           will
           needs
           ,
           that
           beeing
           
             a
             city
          
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           built
           ,
           be
           it
           so
           ;
           for
           God
           is
           
             the
             builder
             of
             it
          
           .
        
         
           This
           doctrine
           is
           euident
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           Psal.
           136.5
           .
           
             God
             by
             his
             wisdome
             made
             the
             Heauens
             .
          
           And
           here
           is
           another
           maine
           difference
           betwixt
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           heauen
           :
           The
           Cities
           of
           this
           world
           were
           built
           by
           man
           ,
           but
           Heauen
           
             by
             God
             himselfe
          
           .
           The
           arte
           and
           skill
           of
           men
           built
           the
           cities
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           sometime
           the
           couetousnesse
           ,
           or
           other
           corruption
           of
           man
           ,
           as
           is
           manifest
           in
           the
           beginning
           ;
           for
           Cain
           ,
           a
           couetous
           ,
           cruell
           ,
           and
           ambitious
           man
           ,
           built
           the
           first
           citie
           in
           the
           world
           :
           but
           holy
           and
           good
           men
           ,
           haue
           not
           the
           honour
           to
           bee
           
             builders
             of
             this
             City
          
           ;
           No
           ,
           they
           are
           Citizens
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           God
           onely
           is
           the
           
             author
             and
             builder
             of
             it
          
           .
        
         
           No
           man
           may
           doubt
           hereof
           ,
           because
           this
           third
           heauen
           is
           inuisible
           :
           for
           the
           Angels
           also
           are
           inuisible
           ,
           and
           yet
           Gods
           creatures
           .
           Besides
           ,
           our
           Creed
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           
             Creator
             of
             all
             things
             visible
             and
             inuisible
             .
          
        
         
           If
           wee
           doubt
           why
           God
           made
           it
           ,
           seeing
           hee
           made
           all
           things
           for
           man
           ,
           and
           man
           in
           this
           world
           hath
           no
           sight
           nor
           vse
           of
           it
           .
           The
           answer
           is
           ,
           God
           made
           it
           for
           two
           ends
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           owne
           glorious
           palace
           (
           not
           wherein
           he
           would
           confine
           his
           beeing
           ,
           or
           his
           presence
           ,
           but
           )
           wherein
           he
           would
           make
           his
           glorie
           most
           apparant
           ;
           and
           wherein
           his
           glory
           should
           in
           a
           sort
           dwell
           .
           In
           which
           regards
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           
             his
             throne
          
           ,
           Esay
           66.
           
           And
           in
           our
           Lords
           praier
           wee
           say
           ,
           by
           Christs
           owne
           teaching
           ,
           that
           God
           
             our
             father
             is
             in
             heauen
          
           .
           Therefore
           as
           Princes
           builde
           themselues
           palaces
           ,
           to
           shewe
           their
           power
           and
           puissance
           ,
           and
           to
           magnifie
           themselues
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           fit
           habitations
           for
           their
           greatnesse
           ;
           So
           God
           made
           the
           third
           heauen
           to
           be
           the
           
             throne
             of
             his
             glory
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           hee
           had
           also
           a
           respect
           herein
           to
           his
           creatures
           ;
           for
           ,
           hee
           made
           that
           heauen
           ,
           therein
           to
           reueale
           his
           maiestie
           
           and
           glory
           to
           his
           reasonable
           creatures
           ,
           
             Angels
             and
             M●●
          
           :
           and
           (
           by
           shewing
           them
           his
           glory
           )
           to
           glorifie
           them
           .
           
             For
             in
             Gods
             presence
             is
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             ioy
             ,
          
           Psalm
           .
           16.
           vltim
           .
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           is
           it
           true
           ,
           that
           
             God
             made
             all
             things
             for
             man
             ,
             (
             as
             man
             for
             himselfe
             :
             )
          
           namely
           ,
           all
           things
           ,
           either
           for
           his
           soule
           ,
           or
           body
           ,
           or
           both
           ;
           either
           for
           his
           vse
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           other
           .
           And
           so
           the
           third
           heauen
           was
           made
           for
           mans
           vse
           ;
           not
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           :
           for
           his
           soule
           ,
           vntill
           the
           last
           iudgement
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           for
           both
           
             soule
             &
             body
          
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           learne
           diuers
           instructions
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           third
           heauen
           ,
           which
           neuer
           was
           seene
           with
           the
           eie
           of
           man
           ,
           is
           here
           positiuely
           affirmed
           to
           be
           
             made
             by
             God
          
           :
           Wee
           learne
           ,
           that
           therefore
           it
           is
           one
           of
           Gods
           creatures
           ;
           and
           not
           eternall
           ,
           as
           some
           hold
           ,
           and
           goe
           about
           to
           prooue
           ,
           thus
           :
           God
           is
           eternall
           ;
           but
           hee
           must
           bee
           in
           some
           place
           :
           and
           heauen
           is
           the
           seate
           and
           place
           of
           God
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           coeternall
           with
           God.
           But
           I
           answere
           ,
           from
           Gods
           word
           ;
           that
           though
           heauen
           bee
           the
           seate
           and
           throne
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           where
           hee
           manifesteth
           ,
           and
           magnifieth
           his
           glory
           ;
           yet
           is
           it
           not
           the
           place
           of
           his
           
             substance
             and
             beeing
          
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           infinite
           ,
           and
           incomprehensible
           :
           and
           it
           is
           against
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           to
           imagine
           the
           Godhead
           to
           bee
           comprehended
           or
           contained
           in
           any
           place
           .
           1.
           
           Kings
           ,
           8.27
           ,
           
             The
             heauens
             ,
             yea
             the
             heauens
             of
             heauens
             cannot
             comprehend
             thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             vnable
             is
             this
             house
             that
             I
             haue
             built
             ?
          
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           materiall
           ,
           that
           we
           knowe
           not
           on
           what
           day
           it
           was
           created
           ;
           or
           that
           it
           is
           not
           named
           amongst
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           creation
           .
           For
           the
           same
           is
           true
           of
           the
           Angels
           also
           :
           and
           it
           pleased
           Gods
           wisedome
           ,
           for
           speciall
           causes
           ,
           to
           name
           no
           creatures
           particularly
           in
           the
           creation
           ,
           but
           visible
           ;
           whereas
           wee
           knowe
           ,
           both
           from
           our
           Creeds
           ,
           and
           Gods
           word
           it selfe
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           the
           creator
           of
           all
           things
           
             both
             visible
             and
             inuisible
          
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           though
           wee
           knowe
           not
           ▪
           what
           day
           the
           third
           heauen
           was
           made
           ;
           yet
           is
           it
           sufficient
           ,
           that
           here
           is
           
           said
           ,
           
             It
             was
             made
             and
             built
             by
             God
          
           himselfe
           .
           Whereupon
           it
           necessarily
           followeth
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           creature
           ,
           and
           not
           coeternall
           with
           the
           Godhead
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           here
           appeares
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           one
           of
           the
           commonest
           arguments
           ,
           vsed
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           
             Vbiquitie
             and
             Consubstantiation
          
           .
           Christ
           (
           say
           they
           )
           is
           present
           bodily
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           and
           they
           prooue
           it
           thus
           :
           Christ
           is
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           hee
           is
           God
           :
           But
           heauen
           is
           euery
           where
           ;
           for
           God
           is
           euery
           where
           :
           and
           where
           God
           is
           ,
           there
           heauen
           is
           :
           (
           as
           where
           the
           King
           is
           ,
           there
           the
           Court
           is
           .
           )
           Therefore
           Christ
           may
           be
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           in
           heauen
           notwithstanding
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           the
           ground
           is
           false
           :
           Heauen
           is
           not
           euery
           where
           ;
           for
           then
           it
           is
           in
           Hell
           :
           which
           to
           affirme
           ,
           is
           absurditie
           ,
           confusion
           ,
           and
           impietie
           .
           Indeede
           
             Gods
             presence
          
           is
           euery
           wher
           ;
           and
           where
           his
           presence
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           his
           power
           :
           as
           where
           the
           Kings
           presence
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           also
           his
           power
           and
           authoritie
           ;
           and
           there
           may
           be
           any
           seate
           or
           course
           of
           Iustice
           :
           and
           so
           where
           he
           is
           ,
           the
           Court
           is
           .
           But
           if
           you
           take
           the
           Court
           ,
           for
           some
           one
           of
           his
           chiefe
           houses
           ,
           then
           the
           saying
           is
           not
           true
           .
           But
           contrariwise
           ,
           as
           the
           Kings
           power
           is
           ,
           wheresoeuer
           his
           presence
           is
           ;
           and
           yet
           hee
           may
           haue
           one
           house
           more
           sumptuous
           ,
           and
           magnificent
           than
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           may
           bee
           called
           his
           Court
           ,
           by
           an
           excellency
           aboue
           other
           :
           and
           that
           Court
           is
           not
           alwaies
           where
           the
           King
           is
           ,
           but
           in
           some
           set
           and
           certaine
           place
           ,
           and
           not
           remoueable
           :
        
         
           So
           Gods
           power
           and
           glory
           is
           euery
           where
           ;
           and
           yet
           his
           most
           glorious
           Court
           ,
           the
           
             third
             heauen
          
           ,
           is
           not
           euery
           where
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           limited
           and
           appointed
           place
           ,
           where
           Gods
           glory
           shineth
           more
           than
           in
           any
           other
           place
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           if
           heauen
           properly
           taken
           ,
           be
           euery
           where
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           God
           himselfe
           :
           for
           that
           that
           is
           euery
           where
           ,
           must
           needes
           be
           deified
           ;
           and
           indeede
           some
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           this
           opinion
           ,
           haue
           said
           little
           lesse
           .
           But
           if
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           may
           moderate
           this
           disputation
           ,
           hee
           plainely
           tells
           vs
           here
           ,
           
             That
             God
             is
             
             the
             maker
             &
             builder
             of
             it
             .
          
           Therfore
           ,
           assuredly
           it
           is
           not
           God
           ,
           but
           one
           of
           Gods
           creatures
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           let
           vs
           obserue
           the
           description
           of
           heauen
           ,
           included
           in
           these
           two
           words
           ,
           maker
           and
           builder
           .
           God
           
             made
             it
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           one
           of
           his
           creatures
           ;
           hee
           made
           it
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           :
           and
           
             he
             builded
             it
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           word
           signifieth
           )
           made
           it
           with
           arte
           ;
           or
           he
           bestowed
           skill
           and
           wisdome
           vpon
           it
           .
           For
           ,
           though
           we
           may
           not
           imagine
           any
           substantiall
           difference
           betwixt
           these
           two
           words
           ,
           for
           matter
           ;
           yet
           in
           signification
           they
           differ
           :
           and
           so
           farre
           wee
           are
           to
           obserue
           it
           .
        
         
           Here
           then
           wee
           learne
           ,
           that
           the
           third
           Heauen
           is
           like
           a
           peece
           of
           worke
           ,
           wherein
           an
           excellent
           workeman
           hath
           spent
           his
           arte
           ,
           and
           shewed
           his
           skill
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           highest
           heauen
           is
           a
           most
           glorious
           place
           ,
           and
           surpasseth
           all
           other
           creatures
           of
           God
           in
           glory
           and
           excellency
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           therein
           shineth
           the
           glory
           ,
           skill
           ,
           and
           wisedome
           of
           the
           Creator
           ,
           more
           than
           in
           any
           other
           creature
           .
           In
           which
           regard
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           maruell
           though
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           say
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           That
           the
           
             eie
             hath
             not
             seene
             ,
             nor
             the
             eare
             heard
             ,
             nor
             mans
             heart
             conceiued
             ,
             what
             God
             hath
             there
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             loue
             him
             :
          
           1.
           
           Corinth
           .
           2.9
           .
           And
           Saint
           Paul
           himselfe
           ,
           though
           hee
           had
           the
           honour
           to
           be
           
             taken
             vp
             into
             this
             third
             heauen
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             see
             and
             heare
          
           the
           glory
           which
           is
           there
           ;
           yet
           afterwards
           could
           not
           he
           expresse
           the
           glory
           hee
           had
           seene
           .
           And
           this
           was
           figured
           in
           the
           
             Temple
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           mirrour
           ,
           and
           beauty
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           for
           the
           building
           whereof
           ,
           God
           both
           chose
           the
           skilfullest
           men
           ,
           and
           endued
           them
           also
           ,
           with
           extraordinary
           gifts
           :
           namely
           ,
           
             Bezaleel
             and
             Aholiab
          
           .
           Now
           ,
           as
           thereby
           that
           Temple
           was
           the
           most
           excellent
           piece
           of
           worke
           that
           euer
           was
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           made
           by
           man
           ;
           so
           the
           highest
           heauen
           (
           which
           was
           mystically
           prefigured
           in
           Salomons
           Temple
           )
           is
           the
           most
           excellent
           of
           all
           the
           workes
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           vse
           of
           this
           doctrine
           is
           not
           to
           be
           omitted
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           if
           that
           bee
           so
           excellent
           and
           glorious
           a
           place
           ,
           wee
           
           must
           all
           labour
           to
           come
           thither
           ;
           for
           aboue
           all
           things
           ,
           it
           seemes
           worthy
           to
           be
           sought
           for
           .
           People
           come
           out
           of
           all
           places
           of
           the
           countrey
           ,
           to
           dwell
           in
           great
           townes
           ,
           and
           rich
           cities
           ;
           and
           men
           labour
           to
           be
           free-men
           there
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           their
           children
           free
           in
           them
           :
           and
           euen
           the
           greatest
           men
           ,
           will
           haue
           their
           houses
           either
           in
           ,
           or
           neere
           them
           ;
           that
           so
           ,
           though
           they
           will
           not
           alwaies
           dwell
           in
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           soiourne
           in
           them
           at
           their
           pleasures
           now
           and
           then
           .
           And
           why
           all
           this
           ?
           but
           because
           ,
           first
           ,
           they
           are
           places
           beautifull
           ,
           and
           many
           waies
           pleasant
           to
           the
           eie
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           full
           ,
           and
           frequented
           with
           the
           best
           company
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           replenished
           with
           aboundance
           of
           all
           things
           needfull
           for
           mans
           life
           ,
           for
           necessitie
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           and
           delight
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           they
           enioy
           many
           priuiledges
           and
           freedomes
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           all
           this
           is
           most
           true
           of
           such
           cities
           ,
           where
           the
           King
           keepes
           his
           Court.
           
        
         
           If
           this
           bee
           so
           ,
           then
           how
           is
           heauen
           to
           bee
           sought
           for
           ?
           Behold
           here
           a
           goodly
           citie
           ,
           a
           citie
           of
           God
           (
           whereof
           ,
           
             London
             ,
             Paris
             ,
             Rome
             ,
             Venice
             ,
          
           nay
           Ierusalem
           ,
           are
           scarce
           shadowes
           )
           the
           true
           Ierusalem
           ,
           the
           
             ioy
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
          
           ;
           nay
           the
           ioy
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           all
           Gods
           creatures
           ,
           made
           immediately
           with
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           built
           with
           the
           skill
           and
           cunning
           of
           
             God
             himselfe
          
           .
           The
           Princes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           &
           euen
           of
           Rome
           it selfe
           ,
           wondred
           at
           the
           beauty
           ,
           and
           were
           amazed
           at
           the
           magnificence
           of
           Ierusalems
           city
           &
           Temple
           ;
           &
           yet
           it
           was
           but
           a
           type
           and
           figure
           hereof
           .
           For
           ,
           that
           had
           indeed
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           world
           vpon
           her
           :
           But
           the
           new
           Ierusalem
           hath
           
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             vpon
             her
             ,
          
           Reu.
           21.4
           .
        
         
           Shall
           we
           then
           seeke
           to
           dwell
           in
           the
           cities
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           not
           labour
           to
           come
           to
           heauen
           ?
           Are
           they
           any
           way
           excellent
           ,
           wherein
           heauen
           is
           not
           much
           more
           to
           be
           desired
           ?
           Are
           they
           beautifull
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           it
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           Read
           the
           21.
           chapter
           of
           the
           Reuelation
           ,
           and
           suppose
           that
           the
           beauty
           of
           it
           were
           but
           outward
           ,
           and
           worldly
           ,
           and
           sensible
           to
           humane
           capacitie
           ;
           yet
           is
           it
           farre
           more
           excellent
           ,
           than
           euer
           any
           was
           in
           this
           world
           .
           And
           is
           not
           there
           the
           
           company
           of
           the
           deitie
           ,
           of
           Christs
           humanity
           ,
           of
           the
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           and
           all
           good
           men
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           there
           aboundance
           of
           whatsoeuer
           belongs
           to
           perfect
           happinesse
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           there
           freedome
           from
           the
           diuell
           ,
           sinne
           ,
           and
           death
           ?
           And
           is
           it
           not
           the
           Court
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           glory
           ?
           Then
           why
           doe
           we
           not
           sigh
           and
           grone
           ,
           and
           long
           to
           be
           free-men
           of
           this
           glorious
           citie
           ?
           And
           though
           we
           cannot
           come
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           wee
           liue
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           yet
           why
           doe
           wee
           not
           striue
           to
           come
           as
           neere
           it
           as
           may
           bee
           ?
           In
           this
           world
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           cannot
           dwell
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           Citie
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           rather
           dwell
           in
           the
           suburbs
           ,
           than
           hee
           will
           not
           be
           neere
           it
           ;
           and
           beeing
           there
           ,
           he
           knowes
           he
           can
           soone
           steppe
           into
           the
           citie
           .
           So
           let
           vs
           in
           this
           life
           come
           as
           neere
           heauen
           as
           wee
           may
           ;
           let
           vs
           get
           into
           the
           suburbs
           and
           dwell
           there
           .
        
         
           The
           
             suburbs
             of
             heauen
          
           is
           Gods
           true
           Church
           on
           earth
           ,
           where
           his
           word
           is
           freely
           knowen
           and
           preached
           ,
           and
           his
           holy
           Sacraments
           administred
           ,
           and
           therein
           God
           truely
           serued
           .
           Let
           vs
           associate
           our selues
           to
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           liue
           according
           to
           the
           holy
           lawes
           thereof
           .
           This
           is
           the
           suburbs
           of
           heauen
           ;
           so
           shall
           we
           be
           ready
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           glorious
           city
           it selfe
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           calles
           vs.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           this
           is
           for
           our selues
           ;
           so
           if
           wee
           loue
           
             our
             children
          
           ,
           or
           care
           for
           their
           aduancement
           ,
           let
           vs
           make
           them
           free-men
           of
           that
           citie
           ,
           
             whose
             maker
             and
             builder
             is
             God
             :
          
           So
           shall
           we
           bee
           sure
           to
           haue
           comfort
           and
           ioy
           
             of
             them
          
           here
           ,
           and
           
             with
             them
          
           in
           heauen
           .
           But
           if
           wee
           will
           haue
           them
           free-men
           in
           heauen
           ,
           wee
           must
           make
           them
           
             Gods
             apprentizes
          
           on
           earth
           :
           they
           must
           serue
           out
           their
           time
           ,
           else
           they
           get
           no
           freedome
           .
           This
           time
           ,
           is
           all
           their
           life
           .
           Men
           are
           deceiued
           that
           let
           their
           children
           bee
           the
           
             diuels
             slaues
          
           here
           ,
           and
           thinke
           to
           haue
           them
           free
           in
           heauen
           ;
           let
           vs
           then
           binde
           our
           children
           
             prentizes
             to
             God
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           make
           them
           his
           seruants
           here
           :
           then
           assuredly
           ,
           as
           in
           their
           repentance
           and
           regeneration
           here
           ,
           they
           are
           borne
           free-men
           of
           heauen
           ;
           so
           after
           this
           life
           they
           shall
           inioy
           the
           freedomes
           and
           priuiledges
           of
           that
           heauenly
           citie
           ,
           
           which
           
             was
             made
             and
             built
             by
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           here
           wee
           see
           how
           true
           it
           is
           that
           Dauid
           teacheth
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           15.4
           ,
           
             No
             vile
             person
             can
             come
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           And
           no
           maruell
           :
           for
           if
           men
           thus
           and
           thus
           defamed
           ,
           cannot
           be
           free
           men
           in
           the
           Cities
           on
           earth
           ,
           built
           by
           men
           ;
           is
           it
           likely
           that
           sinners
           ,
           and
           profane
           men
           ,
           that
           care
           not
           for
           repentance
           ,
           &
           regeneration
           ,
           (
           for
           they
           bee
           the
           vile
           men
           )
           shall
           be
           admitted
           into
           that
           city
           ,
           whose
           maker
           and
           builder
           is
           God
           ?
           It
           is
           the
           holy
           citie
           ,
           no
           vncleane
           thing
           can
           enter
           into
           it
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           21.
           
           It
           is
           Gods
           holy
           mountaine
           ,
           how
           shall
           vngodlinesse
           ascend
           thither
           ?
           Psalm
           .
           15.1
           .
           It
           is
           the
           newe
           Ierusalem
           :
           how
           shall
           the
           olde
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           sinnefull
           corruption
           ,
           get
           into
           it
           ?
           Wee
           must
           therefore
           cast
           off
           the
           olde
           man
           ,
           with
           his
           lusts
           ,
           and
           bee
           renewed
           in
           holinesse
           :
           We
           must
           become
           penitent
           sinners
           for
           our
           liues
           past
           ,
           and
           
             newe
             men
          
           for
           hereafter
           ;
           or
           else
           let
           vs
           not
           looke
           to
           haue
           any
           part
           in
           heauen
           .
        
         
           And
           good
           reason
           ,
           for
           
             God
             is
             the
             maker
             and
             builder
             of
             it
             :
          
           But
           hee
           is
           not
           the
           maker
           of
           sinne
           ;
           but
           the
           diuell
           ,
           and
           our selues
           brought
           it
           out
           :
           and
           thinke
           we
           the
           diuels
           worke
           shall
           come
           in
           heauen
           ?
           or
           that
           God
           will
           build
           a
           house
           for
           the
           diuels
           slaues
           to
           dwell
           in
           ?
           Let
           vs
           not
           be
           deceiued
           :
           But
           contrariwise
           ,
           grace
           and
           holinesse
           is
           Gods
           worke
           :
           as
           our
           soules
           and
           bodies
           were
           the
           worke
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           so
           our
           regeneration
           is
           much
           more
           the
           worke
           of
           his
           owne
           power
           and
           mercie
           .
           That
           man
           therefore
           ,
           who
           can
           say
           ,
           God
           as
           once
           hee
           made
           me
           
             a
             man
          
           ,
           so
           hee
           hath
           againe
           made
           and
           built
           me
           a
           
             new
             man
          
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           creature
           ;
           that
           man
           is
           he
           ,
           that
           shal
           be
           an
           inhabitant
           in
           that
           heauenly
           city
           ,
           
             whose
             maker
             and
             builder
             is
             the
             same
             God.
             
          
        
         
           In
           this
           holy
           way
           of
           faith
           and
           repentance
           ,
           did
           the
           holy
           Fathers
           walke
           to
           this
           city
           ;
           as
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           
             Thus
             I
             will
             waite
             for
             thee
             in
             holinesse
             ,
          
           Psalm
           .
           And
           thus
           doubtlesse
           did
           the
           noble
           Patriarke
           Abraham
           ,
           who
           as
           hee
           was
           the
           father
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           so
           was
           hee
           also
           a
           patterne
           of
           repentance
           &
           holy
           life
           ▪
           &
           in
           that
           holines
           he
           
           waited
           
             for
             this
             city
             that
             hath
             a
             foundation
             ,
             whose
             maker
             and
             builder
             is
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Hitherto
           we
           haue
           heard
           the
           holy
           practice
           of
           
             Abrahams
             faith
          
           ,
           in
           two
           examples
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           much
           more
           spoken
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           his
           faith
           :
           but
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           interlaceth
           a
           worthy
           example
           ,
           euen
           of
           a
           
             womans
             faith
          
           ;
           namely
           ,
           Sarah
           ,
           his
           wife
           .
        
         
           The
           sixt
           Example
           ,
           in
           the
           order
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           followeth
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           two
           next
           verses
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Sarahs
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 VERSE
                 11.
              
               
            
             
               By
               faith
               ,
               euen
               Sarah
               also
               receiued
               strength
               to
               conceiue
               seede
               ,
               and
               was
               deliuered
               of
               a
               childe
               ,
               when
               she
               was
               past
               age
               ,
               because
               shee
               iudged
               him
               faithfull
               which
               had
               promised
               .
            
          
        
         
           NExt
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           who
           is
           called
           the
           father
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           or
           of
           faithful
           mē
           ,
           followeth
           Sarah
           ,
           who
           was
           also
           mystically
           the
           mother
           of
           beleeuers
           :
           next
           to
           the
           husband
           followeth
           the
           wife
           :
           nay
           Abrahams
           faith
           is
           commended
           ,
           both
           before
           her
           ,
           and
           after
           her
           ;
           and
           hers
           inclosed
           in
           the
           midst
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           way
           ,
           here
           obserue
           how
           God
           honours
           holy
           mariage
           ,
           and
           obserues
           the
           decorum
           ,
           and
           dignitie
           of
           it
           :
           Hee
           not
           only
           allowes
           ,
           or
           commends
           the
           faith
           of
           Abel
           ,
           who
           it
           may
           be
           was
           vnmaried
           ;
           but
           as
           wee
           see
           ,
           of
           maried
           men
           also
           .
           And
           it
           is
           worthy
           our
           obseruation
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           these
           whom
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           here
           records
           for
           their
           faith
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           maried
           ,
           except
           Abel
           ;
           of
           whom
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           certaine
           whether
           he
           were
           ,
           or
           no.
           
        
         
           It
           appears
           therefore
           ,
           that
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           ordained
           holy
           mariage
           ;
           so
           he
           alwaies
           honored
           it
           ,
           both
           with
           his
           grace
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           his
           glory
           in
           heauen
           ;
           as
           well
           ,
           if
           not
           better
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           state
           of
           life
           .
           They
           therefore
           doe
           spit
           in
           the
           face
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           any
           way
           disgrace
           it
           ;
           and
           they
           especially
           ,
           who
           allow
           fornication
           ,
           or
           adulterie
           ,
           in
           any
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           rather
           than
           it
           ,
           as
           some
           Papists
           doe
           .
           But
           here
           wee
           may
           obserue
           further
           ,
           how
           God
           maintaines
           the
           
             dignity
             &
             decorum
          
           
           of
           it
           :
           he
           placeth
           Abraham
           and
           Sarah
           together
           ,
           and
           puts
           none
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           to
           shewe
           the
           inseparable
           vnitie
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           be
           betwixt
           them
           ;
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           that
           eue●
           in
           storie
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           set
           together
           :
           and
           how
           hainous
           their
           presumption
           is
           ,
           that
           dar●
           any
           way
           attempt
           to
           separate
           or
           part
           that
           vnitie
           .
        
         
           He
           placeth
           Abraham
           first
           ,
           to
           shewe
           the
           dignitie
           and
           preheminence
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           whom
           ,
           for
           her
           sinne
           ,
           God
           hath
           set
           ouer
           her
           ;
           not
           only
           for
           her
           head
           ,
           but
           for
           her
           guide
           &
           gouernour
           :
           and
           to
           teach
           the
           man
           ,
           that
           he
           ,
           and
           his
           example
           should
           be
           first
           ,
           and
           should
           bee
           a
           light
           vnto
           her
           ;
           to
           shame
           them
           who
           come
           behinde
           their
           wiues
           in
           faith
           and
           holines
           .
           He
           placeth
           Abraham
           both
           afore
           and
           after
           her
           ,
           and
           her
           in
           the
           midst
           ;
           to
           teach
           her
           ,
           that
           her
           glory
           and
           honour
           ,
           euery
           way
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           vertue
           and
           worthinesse
           of
           her
           husband
           ;
           her
           head
           vnder
           God
           :
           who
           is
           to
           goe
           before
           her
           ,
           to
           giue
           her
           good
           example
           ▪
           and
           to
           come
           after
           ,
           to
           ouersee
           her
           courses
           ;
           and
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           shelter
           and
           defence
           vnto
           her
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           may
           not
           vnfitly
           be
           noted
           in
           this
           contextion
           :
           Now
           let
           vs
           come
           to
           the
           words
           ,
           wherein
           are
           these
           points
           ;
           
             
               1.
               
               Who
               beleeued
               :
               
                 Euen
                 Sarah
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               shee
               beleeued
               :
               
                 Gods
                 promise
                 to
                 beare
                 Isaac
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               impediments
               of
               that
               faith
               :
               which
               were
               two
               .
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Her
                     age
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Her
                     barrennesse
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               effects
               of
               this
               her
               faith
               :
               which
               were
               three
               .
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Thereby
                   shee
                   
                     conceiued
                     seed
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Brought
                     forth
                     Isaac
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Had
                   a
                   
                     great
                     ●ssue
                     and
                     posteritie
                  
                   by
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
               5
               The
               ground
               of
               her
               faith
               :
               
                 shee
                 iudged
                 him
                 faithfull
                 which
                 had
                 promised
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           All
           these
           are
           laid
           downe
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           or
           the
           next
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           point
           is
           ,
           the
           person
           ,
           of
           whom
           this
           storie
           is
           :
           
             Sarah
             ,
             a
             woman
          
           ;
           euen
           shee
           beleeued
           .
           We
           haue
           heard
           some
           examples
           of
           notable
           men
           :
           but
           he
           hold
           here
           ,
           a
           woman
           
           chronicled
           for
           her
           faith
           ,
           and
           holy
           obedience
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           men
           .
        
         
           Where
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           sauing
           faith
           ,
           and
           consequently
           saluation
           it selfe
           ,
           is
           not
           proper
           to
           one
           sexe
           but
           to
           both
           ;
           man
           &
           woman
           .
           The
           woman
           indeed
           was
           the
           first
           that
           brought
           in
           sin
           ;
           and
           beeing
           deceiued
           her selfe
           by
           the
           diuell
           ,
           shee
           deceiued
           man.
           In
           which
           sense
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           2.14
           ,
           
             The
             man
             was
             not
             deceiued
             ,
             but
             the
             woman
             ;
             and
             shee
             was
             in
             the
             transgression
             .
          
           And
           for
           that
           cause
           ,
           grieuous
           calamities
           ,
           and
           much
           bitternesse
           ,
           was
           laid
           vpon
           that
           sexe
           ▪
           in
           bearing
           ,
           and
           bringing
           vp
           children
           ,
           and
           in
           subiection
           .
           In
           which
           regards
           ,
           they
           might
           thinke
           themselues
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           their
           fault
           .
           For
           the
           preuenting
           whereof
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           here
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           by
           him
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           true
           faith
           and
           saluation
           by
           the
           Messias
           ,
           belongeth
           to
           Sarah
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Abraham
           ;
           to
           women
           as
           well
           as
           to
           men
           .
           And
           Saint
           Peter
           also
           most
           plainely
           (
           1.
           
           Pet.
           3.7
           .
           )
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           
             they
             are
             heires
             together
             with
             their
             husbands
             ,
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             life
             .
          
        
         
           The
           vse
           whereof
           ,
           as
           it
           discouereth
           the
           monstrous
           and
           vnnaturall
           madnesse
           of
           some
           men
           ,
           who
           haue
           called
           into
           question
           the
           possibility
           of
           their
           saluation
           ;
           yea
           some
           ,
           whether
           they
           haue
           soules
           ,
           or
           no
           :
           so
           it
           giueth
           encouragement
           to
           women
           ,
           to
           serue
           that
           God
           in
           zeale
           and
           sinceritie
           ,
           which
           hath
           bin
           so
           mercifull
           vnto
           their
           sinne
           ;
           and
           who
           ,
           though
           he
           hath
           subiected
           them
           in
           body
           vnto
           their
           husdands
           ,
           yet
           hath
           made
           their
           soules
           partakers
           with
           them
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           hope
           of
           immortall
           life
           .
        
         
           Yet
           withall
           ,
           we
           may
           obserue
           ,
           how
           few
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           here
           recordeth
           ;
           namely
           ,
           but
           one
           or
           two
           women
           ,
           amongst
           many
           men
           .
           For
           so
           it
           hath
           beene
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           those
           that
           haue
           beene
           good
           ,
           were
           excellent
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           fewe
           in
           comparison
           of
           men
           :
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           more
           commendation
           to
           them
           that
           are
           good
           ,
           so
           it
           must
           stirre
           vp
           all
           women
           professing
           religion
           ,
           to
           labour
           in
           the
           imitation
           of
           the
           faith
           of
           their
           grandmother
           Sarah
           ;
           that
           so
           they
           may
           be
           some
           of
           those
           fewe
           .
        
         
         
           But
           let
           vs
           enter
           into
           further
           ,
           and
           more
           particular
           consideration
           ,
           who
           this
           Sarah
           was
           ;
           especially
           seeing
           shee
           is
           the
           onely
           woman
           of
           the
           Iewes
           nation
           ,
           whose
           faith
           is
           here
           remembred
           .
        
         
           Shee
           was
           the
           wife
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           the
           grand
           Patriarch
           of
           the
           Age
           betwixt
           the
           Flood
           ,
           and
           the
           giuing
           of
           the
           Lawe
           .
           And
           of
           her
           we
           read
           this
           storie
           ,
           amongst
           other
           ,
           Gen.
           18.13
           ;
           God
           by
           his
           Angel
           appearing
           to
           her
           husband
           and
           her
           ,
           made
           a
           promise
           ,
           that
           within
           the
           yeare
           they
           should
           haue
           a
           sonne
           ;
           both
           heard
           it
           ,
           and
           both
           laughed
           to
           heare
           it
           :
           Abraham
           in
           ioy
           and
           admiration
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           not
           reproued
           ;
           shee
           in
           doubtfulnesse
           ,
           and
           a
           conceipt
           of
           almost
           impossibilitie
           ,
           and
           was
           for
           it
           sharpely
           reprooued
           of
           the
           Angel
           .
           Yet
           behold
           ,
           this
           Sarah
           ,
           that
           euē
           now
           laughed
           to
           heare
           such
           a
           promise
           ,
           as
           beeing
           a
           fond
           conceipt
           ,
           and
           meere
           impossible
           ;
           yet
           afterward
           beleeueth
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           good
           a
           measure
           ,
           as
           her
           faith
           is
           here
           registred
           to
           all
           posterities
           .
        
         
           In
           her
           example
           ,
           we
           may
           learne
           a
           good
           lesson
           .
           It
           was
           a
           bad
           thing
           in
           Sarah
           ,
           to
           laugh
           at
           Gods
           word
           ,
           though
           it
           seemed
           neuer
           so
           high
           aboue
           her
           conceipt
           :
           But
           it
           was
           good
           &
           commendable
           ,
           that
           shee
           correcteth
           her
           fault
           ,
           and
           testifieth
           her
           amendment
           ,
           by
           beleeuing
           .
           Wee
           all
           followe
           
             Sarahs
             fault
          
           ;
           but
           fewe
           ,
           her
           repentance
           .
           Many
           in
           our
           Church
           are
           mockers
           of
           our
           religion
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           professors
           thereof
           :
           and
           all
           religion
           that
           standeth
           not
           with
           their
           humours
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           regarded
           of
           them
           ,
           than
           toyes
           ,
           or
           deuises
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           counted
           fooles
           ,
           or
           hypocrites
           that
           thinke
           otherwise
           .
           But
           alas
           ,
           these
           men
           know
           not
           how
           vile
           a
           sinne
           they
           commit
           ,
           while
           they
           laugh
           at
           Gods
           word
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           her
           fault
           was
           such
           ,
           who
           laughed
           at
           that
           ,
           that
           seemed
           to
           her
           almost
           impossible
           ,
           and
           yet
           without
           any
           profanenesse
           ;
           what
           shal
           become
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           their
           carnalitie
           ,
           and
           fleshly
           profanenesse
           do
           make
           but
           a
           sport
           at
           all
           Gods
           ordinances
           ,
           promises
           ,
           and
           commandements
           ;
           and
           at
           all
           religion
           ,
           more
           than
           serueth
           their
           owne
           turne
           ?
           Let
           such
           men
           be
           warned
           ,
           to
           cease
           mocking
           ,
           and
           lay
           aside
           reuiling
           
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           begin
           in
           soberly
           and
           seriously
           to
           beleeue
           :
           else
           they
           will
           finde
           it
           sharpe
           kicking
           against
           the
           pricke
           ,
           and
           dangerous
           playing
           with
           edge-tooles
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           Sarah
           that
           laughed
           in
           doubting
           ,
           yet
           (
           withall
           )
           beleeues
           .
           This
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           true
           faith
           is
           ioyned
           alwayes
           with
           doubting
           in
           all
           Gods
           children
           .
           If
           any
           obiect
           ,
           that
           followeth
           not
           here
           :
           for
           ,
           she
           first
           doubted
           ,
           and
           then
           beleeued
           ;
           when
           she
           doubted
           ,
           she
           beleeued
           not
           ,
           and
           when
           she
           beleeued
           ,
           she
           doubted
           not
           ;
        
         
           I
           answere
           :
           It
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           but
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           I
           will
           proue
           .
           For
           ,
           Sarah
           was
           no
           Infidell
           ,
           vtterly
           to
           denie
           and
           gaine-say
           Gods
           word
           ,
           when
           shee
           heard
           it
           :
           but
           onely
           finding
           it
           in
           all
           reason
           ,
           impossible
           ,
           shee
           therefore
           presently
           yeelded
           not
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           laughed
           at
           it
           as
           a
           matter
           past
           ordinary
           course
           ,
           yet
           withall
           she
           regarded
           who
           spake
           it
           :
           namely
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           forthwith
           ,
           iudged
           it
           possible
           with
           God
           ,
           though
           impossible
           in
           reason
           ,
           and
           so
           at
           last
           constantly
           beleeued
           it
           ,
           yet
           stil
           her
           reason
           gaine-saying
           it
           :
           so
           that
           she
           neuer
           doubted
           so
           ,
           but
           that
           she
           in
           some
           part
           beleeued
           it
           .
           And
           when
           she
           beleeued
           it
           most
           stedfastly
           ,
           yet
           shee
           something
           doubted
           of
           it
           :
           reason
           saide
           it
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           faith
           saide
           it
           might
           be
           .
           Therefore
           as
           when
           reason
           ouer-ruling
           ,
           yet
           shee
           had
           some
           sparkes
           of
           faith
           :
           So
           ,
           when
           her
           faith
           was
           predominant
           ,
           there
           remained
           some
           reliques
           of
           doubting
           :
           for
           ,
           as
           reason
           cannot
           ouerthrowe
           true
           faith
           ;
           so
           the
           best
           faith
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           cannot
           fully
           vanquish
           reason
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           Mark
           9.24
           .
           Iesus
           bidding
           the
           father
           of
           the
           childe
           possessed
           ,
           
             to
             beleeue
          
           ,
           and
           then
           his
           childe
           should
           be
           dispossessed
           :
           he
           answered
           ,
           crying
           with
           teares
           ,
           
             Lord
             I
             beleeue
             ,
             helpe
             my
             vnbeliefe
             .
          
           There
           is
           faith
           and
           vnbeliefe
           in
           one
           soule
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           in
           one
           action
           ,
           vpon
           one
           obiect
           :
           and
           what
           is
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           but
           doubting
           or
           worse
           ?
        
         
           And
           Christ
           often
           reproueth
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           for
           their
           doubting
           ,
           and
           calls
           them
           
             O
             ye
             of
             little
             faith
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           all
           know
           that
           that
           they
           then
           had
           true
           faith
           :
           yea
           ,
           S.
           Peter
           himselfe
           ,
           most
           famous
           for
           his
           faith
           ,
           is
           reproued
           in
           the
           same
           words
           :
           
             O
             thou
             of
             litle
             
             faith
             ,
             wherefore
             didst
             thou
             doubt
             ?
          
           He
           had
           a
           little
           faith
           ,
           therefore
           some
           faith
           :
           a
           little
           faith
           ,
           therefore
           much
           doubting
           ▪
           therefore
           it
           is
           apparant
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           haue
           in
           his
           soule
           at
           once
           ,
           both
           faith
           and
           doubting
           :
           yea
           ,
           commonly
           we
           haue
           a
           
             graine
             of
             mustard-seede
          
           or
           a
           
             mite
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           and
           a
           mountaine
           of
           doubting
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           of
           ●his
           doctrine
           :
           First
           ,
           discouereth
           the
           nakednesse
           of
           many
           professing
           themselues
           Christians
           ,
           who
           care
           not
           how
           they
           liue
           ,
           yet
           say
           they
           beleeue
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           looke
           to
           be
           saued
           by
           him
           .
           Aske
           how
           they
           know
           it
           :
           they
           answer
           ,
           they
           know
           no
           other
           :
           Aske
           when
           they
           began
           :
           they
           say
           ,
           they
           did
           euer
           so
           .
           Aske
           if
           they
           doubt
           ;
           they
           answere
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           ashamed
           so
           to
           doe
           .
           But
           alas
           ,
           heere
           is
           nothing
           but
           ignorance
           and
           presumption
           .
           Our
           religion
           can
           neuer
           be
           disgraced
           by
           such
           men
           ;
           for
           they
           haue
           it
           not
           ,
           they
           knowe
           it
           not
           :
           for
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           they
           would
           shame
           to
           answere
           so
           .
           These
           men
           haue
           no
           faith
           at
           all
           :
           for
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           ,
           doubting
           doth
           alwaies
           shewe
           it selfe
           .
           And
           hee
           that
           knowes
           hee
           beleeues
           ,
           knowes
           also
           hee
           doubts
           :
           and
           the
           more
           hee
           beleeues
           ,
           the
           more
           hee
           knoweth
           and
           feeleth
           his
           doubting
           :
           for
           ,
           where
           these
           two
           are
           ,
           they
           are
           alwaies
           opposite
           ,
           and
           shewe
           their
           contrary
           natures
           :
           the
           one
           is
           the
           spirit
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           flesh
           and
           corruption
           .
           
             And
             these
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             doe
             lust
             one
             against
             another
          
           ,
           Galath
           .
           5.17
           .
           He
           therefore
           that
           thinketh
           he
           is
           wholly
           spirit
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           flesh
           or
           ●orruption
           in
           him
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           corruption
           :
           and
           he
           that
           imagineth
           ,
           he
           hath
           perfect
           faith
           ,
           and
           no
           doubting
           ,
           hath
           no
           faith
           at
           all
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           carnall
           presumption
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           here
           is
           comfort
           to
           all
           such
           as
           haue
           faith
           &
           grace
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           daily
           troubled
           with
           temptations
           :
           let
           not
           such
           be
           dismayed
           ,
           though
           they
           finde
           in
           themselues
           much
           doubting
           and
           diffidence
           .
           For
           
             Sarah
             beleeued
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           she
           doubted
           :
           yea
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           her
           doubting
           ,
           she
           beleeued
           so
           excellently
           ,
           as
           her
           faith
           is
           here
           made
           a
           patterne
           ,
           to
           all
           holy
           Ma●rones
           for
           euer
           ▪
           He
           therefore
           that
           is
           euen
           
             buffeted
             by
             Sathan
          
           ,
           with
           tēptations
           of
           doubting
           ,
           let
           not
           him
           be
           dismayed
           ▪
           as
           though
           
           he
           had
           no
           faith
           :
           but
           let
           him
           be
           assured
           ,
           his
           doubting
           doth
           not
           bewray
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           that
           faith
           makes
           the
           opposition
           ;
           and
           therefore
           let
           him
           striue
           with
           teares
           and
           prayers
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Lord
             I
             beleeue
             ,
             helpe
             thou
             my
             vnbeliefe
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           the
           person
           who
           ▪
           Sarah
           :
           but
           what
           is
           the
           action
           which
           she
           did
           .
           It
           is
           implied
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             Through
             faith
             Sarah
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Her
           action
           is
           ,
           she
           beleeued
           .
           This
           vertue
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           this
           action
           of
           beleeuing
           ,
           is
           the
           matter
           of
           all
           this
           chapter
           .
           These
           holy
           men
           and
           women
           had
           other
           holy
           vertues
           :
           but
           their
           faith
           is
           that
           alone
           ,
           which
           is
           here
           commended
           .
        
         
           Now
           particularly
           for
           
             Sarahs
             faith
          
           ,
           heere
           is
           one
           notable
           thing
           to
           be
           ob●erued
           :
           the
           very
           same
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           she
           beleeued
           ,
           and
           for
           beleeuing
           wherof
           she
           is
           here
           registred
           ,
           at
           ●he
           same
           she
           also
           laughed
           :
           but
           behold
           ,
           her
           faith
           is
           recorded
           ,
           her
           laughing
           is
           not
           :
           her
           faith
           is
           cōmended
           ,
           her
           fault
           silenced
           .
           In
           which
           holy
           &
           merciful
           practice
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           learn
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           God
           accepteth
           
             true
             faith
          
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           attended
           with
           many
           inf●●mities
           .
           As
           a
           King
           is
           content
           to
           giue
           a
           begger
           ●n
           almes
           ,
           though
           hee
           receiue
           it
           with
           a
           hand
           shaking
           with
           the
           palsey
           :
           So
           ,
           God
           is
           well
           pleased
           with
           our
           faith
           ,
           though
           diseased
           with
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           bestoweth
           grace
           on
           a
           beleeuing
           soule
           ,
           though
           shaken
           with
           many
           temptations
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           God
           accepteth
           soundnesse
           of
           faith
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           small
           ,
           and
           more
           lookes
           at
           (
           in
           his
           mercy
           )
           a
           mans
           little
           faith
           ,
           then
           his
           many
           faults
           .
           
             Hee
             will
             not
             breake
             the
             bruised
             reede
             ,
             nor
             quench
             the
             smoking
             flaxe
             ,
          
           Esay
           42
           3
           :
           When
           a
           man
           is
           broken
           in
           heart
           ,
           and
           deiected
           in
           soule
           ,
           in
           fight
           of
           his
           many
           sinnes
           and
           little
           grace
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           breake
           this
           
             bruised
             reede
          
           ▪
           but
           will
           comfort
           and
           strengthen
           him
           .
           And
           when
           any
           life
           of
           grace
           appeares
           in
           a
           manne
           (
           as
           
             flaxe
             that
             smoketh
          
           ,
           but
           will
           not
           burne
           out
           )
           God
           will
           not
           quench
           it
           ,
           but
           will
           rather
           kindle
           it
           ,
           and
           giue
           life
           vnto
           it
           .
        
         
           Let
           this
           teach
           vs
           to
           take
           in
           good
           part
           ,
           the
           holy
           and
           honest
           endeuours
           of
           our
           brethren
           ;
           though
           they
           cannot
           doe
           so
           well
           as
           they
           would
           ,
           or
           should
           .
           Let
           vs
           not
           exact
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           
           too
           hastily
           vpon
           them
           ,
           but
           expect
           in
           meeknesse
           the
           working
           of
           Gods
           grace
           :
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           thinke
           well
           of
           Sarahs
           faith
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           with
           laughing
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           here
           we
           may
           learne
           ,
           that
           God
           rather
           obserues
           and
           regards
           good
           things
           in
           his
           children
           ,
           then
           their
           faults
           and
           imperfections
           :
           he
           
             writes
             vp
             Sarahs
             faith
          
           ,
           he
           nameth
           not
           her
           laughing
           .
           This
           is
           from
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           his
           nature
           ,
           being
           goodnesse
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           most
           easily
           apprehendeth
           ,
           and
           takes
           notice
           of
           the
           least
           goodnesse
           ,
           where-euer
           hee
           findes
           it
           .
        
         
           Thus
           should
           wee
           deale
           one
           with
           another
           :
           what
           good
           thing
           we
           see
           in
           any
           man
           ,
           we
           should
           obserue
           &
           commend
           it
           :
           his
           faults
           we
           should
           not
           see
           ,
           but
           couer
           and
           omit
           them
           .
           But
           the
           course
           is
           contrary
           :
           the
           common
           table
           talke
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           of
           mens
           faults
           ,
           and
           to
           rip
           vp
           their
           imperfections
           :
           but
           if
           they
           haue
           neuer
           so
           many
           good
           properties
           ,
           we
           can
           burie
           them
           all
           ,
           or
           passe
           them
           ouer
           in
           silence
           .
           This
           argueth
           the
           malice
           and
           the
           naughtinesse
           of
           our
           nature
           ;
           which
           being
           euill
           ,
           doth
           delight
           in
           nothing
           but
           euill
           ;
           and
           being
           corrupt
           ,
           feedes
           ,
           as
           doth
           the
           filthy
           horse-flie
           ,
           on
           nothing
           but
           corruption
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           remember
           the
           practice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           learne
           to
           conceale
           faults
           ,
           and
           vse
           our
           tongues
           to
           talke
           of
           the
           good
           things
           and
           vertues
           in
           our
           brethren
           :
           So
           shall
           we
           resemble
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           though
           Sarah
           laughed
           (
           not
           in
           a
           holy
           admiration
           ,
           but
           in
           vnbeliefe
           )
           yet
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           afterward
           
             shee
             beleeued
          
           ,
           God
           hath
           matched
           her
           with
           the
           notablest
           beleeuers
           ,
           and
           holiest
           men
           that
           haue
           beene
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           first
           point
           :
           the
           person
           ;
           and
           her
           action
           ,
           she
           beleeued
           .
           Now
           the
           second
           is
           ,
           
             what
             she
             beleeued
          
           ?
           included
           and
           necessarily
           implied
           in
           the
           last
           words
           of
           the
           verse
           :
           
             she
             iudged
             him
             faithfull
          
           
             Which
             had
             promised
             :
          
        
         
           The
           thing
           she
           beleeued
           ,
           was
           the
           word
           or
           promise
           of
           God
           ;
           Particularly
           his
           promise
           that
           shee
           should
           beare
           Isaac
           in
           her
           olde
           age
           :
           of
           which
           promise
           ,
           and
           the
           circumstances
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           may
           reade
           ,
           Gen.
           18.13
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           Here
           the
           onely
           question
           is
           ,
           By
           what
           faith
           she
           beleeued
           this
           ?
        
         
           And
           the
           answere
           is
           ,
           by
           
             true
             sauing
             faith
          
           :
           and
           it
           is
           proued
           thus
           .
           Abraham
           beleeued
           this
           promise
           by
           
             the
             faith
             that
             iustified
             him
          
           ,
           Rom.
           4.10.11
           .
           But
           Abraham
           and
           Sarah
           beleeued
           it
           both
           
             by
             one
             faith
          
           :
           therefore
           Sarah
           beleeued
           that
           promise
           by
           the
           faith
           that
           also
           
             iustified
             her
          
           .
           Where
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           sauing
           faith
           apprehendeth
           not
           onely
           the
           great
           promise
           of
           redemption
           by
           Christ
           ,
           but
           all
           other
           inferiour
           promises
           that
           depend
           vpon
           it
           .
           For
           ,
           here
           wee
           see
           Abraham
           and
           Sarah
           take
           hold
           of
           the
           promise
           of
           a
           temporal
           blessing
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           faith
           ,
           whereby
           formerly
           they
           had
           laide
           holde
           on
           the
           promise
           of
           eternall
           saluation
           by
           the
           Messias
           :
           so
           that
           the
           obiect
           of
           true
           faith
           is
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               Principall
               :
               the
               promise
               of
               saluation
               by
               Christ.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Secondarie
               :
               all
               inferiour
               promises
               annexed
               thereunto
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           maine
           promise
           is
           :
           
             So
             God
             loued
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             gaue
             his
             onely
             begotten
             Sonne
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             beleeueth
             in
             him
             ,
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             haue
             eternall
             life
             ,
          
           Iohn
           3.16
           .
           Now
           true
           faith
           ,
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           directly
           and
           plainly
           fastneth
           it selfe
           on
           this
           :
           but
           after
           and
           with
           this
           ,
           on
           all
           other
           promises
           that
           concerne
           soule
           or
           body
           .
           In
           the
           
             Lords
             prayer
          
           ,
           we
           are
           bid
           to
           pray
           for
           temporal
           blessings
           ,
           health
           ,
           peace
           ,
           competencie
           of
           wealth
           ,
           &
           all
           other
           ,
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           
             daily
             bread
          
           :
           and
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           giue
           them
           ,
           if
           wee
           aske
           
             in
             faith
          
           .
           Neither
           is
           this
           faith
           constrained
           ,
           but
           free
           and
           voluntarie
           ,
           and
           on
           a
           good
           foundation
           .
           For
           ,
           being
           perswaded
           that
           God
           accepteth
           vs
           in
           Christ
           for
           saluation
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           withall
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           giue
           vs
           all
           things
           else
           needefull
           for
           vs.
           
        
         
           This
           wee
           heere
           note
           againe
           ,
           because
           wee
           are
           wrongfully
           charged
           by
           the
           Papists
           ,
           to
           hold
           ,
           that
           faith
           apprehendeth
           the
           promise
           of
           saluation
           alone
           .
           But
           we
           passe
           it
           ouer
           ,
           for
           that
           we
           haue
           already
           spoken
           something
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           third
           point
           :
           namely
           ,
           the
           impediments
           of
           her
           faith
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             When
             she
             was
             past
             age
             .
          
        
         
           The
           promise
           was
           to
           haue
           a
           childe
           :
           
             She
             beleeued
             it
          
           .
           Now
           against
           child-bearing
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           impediments
           :
           1.
           
           Barrennesse
           :
           2.
           
           Age.
           
        
         
           If
           one
           be
           aged
           ,
           or
           past
           the
           ordinarie
           time
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           and
           vnlikely
           :
           but
           if
           one
           be
           
             very
             aged
          
           ,
           and
           farre
           past
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           shee
           should
           conceiue
           and
           beare
           a
           childe
           :
           thus
           it
           stands
           in
           reason
           .
           Besides
           ,
           though
           one
           be
           not
           
             past
             age
          
           ,
           yet
           if
           she
           be
           barren
           (
           as
           some
           by
           secret
           reasons
           in
           nature
           are
           )
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           she
           should
           conceiue
           .
           Now
           ,
           both
           these
           lay
           in
           Sarahs
           way
           ;
           for
           ,
           here
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           she
           was
           
             past
             age
          
           :
           and
           another
           place
           (
           namely
           ,
           Gen.
           16.1.2
           )
           .
           saith
           ,
           
             she
             was
             barren
          
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           obiected
           against
           Sarahs
           age
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           olde
           time
           they
           had
           children
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           of
           great
           age
           .
           Eua
           had
           her
           sonne
           Sheth
           at
           130.
           yeares
           olde
           (
           Gen.
           5.3
           )
           .
           For
           ,
           Adam
           and
           Eue
           must
           needes
           be
           both
           of
           one
           age
           :
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           Eue
           bore
           
             many
             sonnes
             and
             daughters
          
           .
           Therfore
           ,
           it
           may
           seeme
           ,
           that
           Sarah
           was
           not
           past
           age
           at
           90.
           
             yeares
             olde
          
           .
           But
           we
           are
           to
           knowe
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           began
           to
           beare
           at
           that
           age
           ,
           liued
           eight
           or
           nine
           hundred
           yeares
           :
           but
           Sarah
           liued
           after
           the
           floud
           ,
           when
           Ages
           were
           brought
           downe
           to
           200.
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           to
           100.
           yeares
           .
           Abraham
           liued
           but
           175.
           yeares
           ,
           and
           Sarah
           but
           127.
           
           She
           therefore
           who
           liued
           127.
           yeares
           ,
           and
           died
           an
           olde
           woman
           ,
           must
           needes
           be
           past
           age
           of
           child-bearing
           ,
           at
           90.
           yeares
           olde
           .
        
         
           And
           besides
           her
           age
           ,
           she
           was
           also
           barren
           ,
           by
           her
           naturall
           constitution
           (
           as
           many
           are
           and
           haue
           beene
           )
           and
           brought
           Abraham
           no
           children
           .
           Yet
           vnto
           this
           woman
           comes
           a
           word
           from
           God
           ,
           
             Sarah
             shall
             beare
             a
             sonne
          
           .
           And
           behold
           ,
           this
           aged
           and
           barren
           woman
           ,
           doth
           not
           obiect
           desperatly
           these
           her
           two
           hinderances
           (
           the
           one
           whereof
           in
           reason
           is
           sufficient
           against
           childe-bearing
           )
           but
           beyond
           all
           impediments
           ,
           and
           aboue
           reason
           beleeueth
           it
           shall
           be
           so
           ,
           resting
           and
           relying
           onely
           and
           wholly
           on
           Gods
           word
           for
           it
           .
        
         
         
           The
           vse
           of
           which
           notable
           and
           faithfull
           practice
           (
           so
           wonderful
           in
           a
           woman
           )
           must
           teach
           vs
           to
           rest
           on
           
             Gods
             word
          
           &
           promise
           ,
           though
           we
           haue
           no
           reason
           so
           to
           doe
           :
           for
           example
           ,
        
         
           When
           we
           see
           our
           friends
           ,
           or
           childrens
           bodies
           ,
           cast
           into
           the
           earth
           to
           feede
           wormes
           ,
           burnt
           by
           fire
           ,
           or
           eaten
           by
           fishes
           ,
           reason
           saith
           ,
           they
           are
           gone
           ,
           they
           can
           neuer
           be
           againe
           .
           We
           haue
           Gods
           word
           and
           assured
           promise
           ,
           
             The
             dead
             shall
             rise
             :
             with
             their
             bodies
             shall
             they
             rise
             ,
          
           Esay
           .
           Wee
           must
           therefore
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           be
           of
           the
           faith
           of
           Sarah
           .
           God
           said
           to
           her
           ;
           
             Age
             and
             barronnesse
             shall
             haue
             a
             childe
             :
          
           she
           beleeued
           it
           .
           He
           saith
           to
           vs
           ,
           Dust
           and
           rottennesse
           shall
           liue
           againe
           :
           nay
           ,
           hee
           hath
           often
           said
           it
           ;
           and
           shall
           not
           our
           faith
           acknowledge
           the
           voice
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           beleeue
           it
           as
           she
           did
           ?
        
         
           But
           let
           vs
           come
           to
           personall
           promises
           ,
           as
           hers
           was
           (
           for
           this
           is
           generall
           )
           :
           God
           hath
           promised
           grace
           and
           pardon
           to
           euery
           penitent
           and
           beleeuing
           soule
           ;
           yet
           no
           man
           is
           partaker
           of
           the
           sweetnesse
           hereof
           ,
           without
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           many
           temptations
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           giuing
           him
           occasions
           of
           doubting
           ,
           and
           often
           euen
           of
           despairing
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           .
           What
           must
           a
           man
           doe
           in
           this
           case
           ?
           euen
           beleeue
           ,
           though
           he
           feele
           no
           reason
           why
           to
           beleeue
           ;
           and
           
             hope
             aboue
             hope
          
           .
           Such
           was
           Abrahams
           and
           Sarahs
           faith
           .
           And
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           registred
           in
           the
           Storie
           of
           Genesis
           :
           so
           both
           here
           and
           in
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           Chap.
           4.
           remembred
           againe
           ,
           and
           commended
           for
           it
           .
           Now
           ,
           suppose
           that
           thou
           ,
           after
           thy
           comming
           to
           God
           by
           faith
           &
           repentance
           ,
           fall
           into
           temptations
           of
           desertion
           ,
           wherein
           to
           thy
           feeling
           ,
           Gods
           heauy
           hand
           &
           wrath
           hath
           seized
           on
           thee
           ,
           &
           the
           diuell
           layeth
           thy
           sins
           to
           thy
           charge
           ,
           &
           tels
           thee
           thou
           art
           a
           damned
           wretch
           ,
           for
           thou
           wert
           euer
           an
           hypocrite
           ,
           and
           neuer
           hadst
           faith
           ,
           &
           that
           therfore
           God
           is
           thy
           enemy
           ;
           In
           this
           case
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           in
           reason
           or
           in
           feeling
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           hope
           of
           saluation
           :
           what
           must
           thou
           doe
           ,
           despaire
           ?
           God
           forbid
           .
           For
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           downfall
           into
           hell
           .
           No
           ,
           but
           hope
           when
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           ,
           keepe
           faith
           when
           there
           is
           no
           feeling
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           strengthen
           vs
           herein
           ,
           remember
           the
           faith
           of
           Iob
           (
           tried
           and
           sifted
           ,
           so
           as
           fewe
           haue
           beene
           )
           who
           
             though
             the
             arrowes
             of
             the
             almighty
             stucke
             in
             him
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             venome
             thereof
             
             drunke
             vp
             his
             spirits
             ,
          
           Iob
           6.4
           .
           Yet
           euen
           then
           he
           beleeued
           :
           and
           would
           not
           giue
           ouer
           ,
           nor
           let
           goe
           his
           hold
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Though
             thou
             bring
             me
             to
             dust
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             not
             forsake
             thee
             :
             no
             ,
             though
             thou
             kill
             me
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             trust
             in
             thee
             .
          
           So
           ,
           in
           the
           furie
           of
           temptations
           ,
           when
           the
           venome
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           seemes
           to
           drinke
           vp
           our
           spirits
           ,
           then
           must
           we
           beleeue
           :
           and
           in
           the
           pangs
           of
           death
           ,
           when
           God
           seemes
           ready
           to
           kill
           vs
           ,
           then
           must
           wee
           trust
           in
           him
           .
           In
           such
           cases
           is
           the
           life
           of
           faith
           to
           be
           shewed
           :
           when
           
             reason
             and
             feeling
          
           say
           ,
           God
           is
           a
           terrible
           Iudge
           ,
           faith
           must
           say
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           mercifull
           Father
           .
        
         
           In
           our
           health
           ,
           and
           welfare
           ,
           and
           feeling
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           this
           exhortation
           may
           seeme
           tedious
           :
           but
           if
           wee
           belong
           to
           GOD
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           not
           past
           already
           ,
           the
           time
           is
           sure
           to
           come
           ,
           when
           this
           doctrine
           will
           bee
           needefull
           for
           the
           best
           of
           vs
           all
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           the
           excellencie
           of
           this
           womans
           faith
           :
           which
           is
           the
           more
           commended
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           these
           two
           so
           great
           hinderances
           .
           Now
           follow
           the
           effects
           of
           her
           faith
           ,
           which
           are
           diuerse
           :
           some
           laide
           downe
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           and
           some
           in
           the
           next
           .
        
         
           
             Receiued
             strength
             to
             conceiue
             seede
             ,
          
           
             And
             was
             deliuered
             of
             a
             childe
             .
          
        
         
           In
           these
           words
           are
           two
           effects
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           by
           power
           of
           her
           faith
           shee
           was
           inabled
           to
           conceiue
           :
           which
           afore
           she
           did
           not
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           the
           same
           reasons
           in
           nature
           why
           she
           should
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           shee
           was
           deliuered
           of
           a
           childe
           in
           her
           olde
           age
           ,
           and
           that
           childe
           was
           Isaac
           :
           who
           is
           therefore
           called
           the
           promised
           seede
           ,
           and
           the
           childe
           of
           the
           promise
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           the
           consideration
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           we
           may
           learne
           diuerse
           good
           instructions
           :
           for
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           so
           neere
           a-kin
           in
           their
           natures
           ,
           wee
           will
           speake
           of
           them
           both
           ioyntly
           together
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           here
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           nothing
           is
           so
           hard
           or
           difficult
           which
           God
           hath
           promised
           ,
           but
           faith
           can
           compasse
           it
           ,
           and
           bring
           it
           to
           performance
           .
           Christ
           b●d
           the
           blinde
           see
           ,
           the
           lame
           
           to
           goe
           :
           he
           spake
           ,
           they
           beleeued
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           healed
           .
           So
           ,
           here
           God
           promiseth
           a
           
             barren
             olde
             woman
             a
             childe
             ,
             shee
             beleeueth
             ,
          
           and
           loe
           ,
           she
           conceiueth
           and
           
             brings
             forth
             a
             Sonne
          
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           of
           this
           doctrine
           is
           for
           two
           sorts
           of
           people
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           many
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           being
           ignorant
           ;
           when
           they
           are
           moued
           to
           learne
           religion
           ,
           answere
           :
           Alas
           they
           are
           simple
           ,
           or
           not
           booke-learned
           ,
           or
           they
           are
           dull
           ,
           and
           heauy
           witted
           ,
           or
           they
           be
           olde
           and
           weake
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           can
           learne
           nothing
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           doe
           ,
           they
           cannot
           remember
           it
           .
           But
           heere
           is
           nothing
           but
           vaine
           excuses
           :
           For
           ,
           they
           want
           not
           wit
           to
           learne
           religion
           ,
           if
           they
           haue
           wit
           to
           buy
           and
           sell
           ,
           to
           knowe
           a
           faire
           day
           from
           a
           foule
           ,
           good
           meate
           from
           ill
           ,
           deere
           from
           cheape
           ,
           Winter
           from
           Sommer
           .
           If
           they
           haue
           wit
           to
           practice
           the
           ciuill
           actions
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           haue
           wit
           enough
           to
           conceiue
           the
           grounds
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           so
           much
           knowledge
           as
           may
           suffice
           for
           a
           ground
           of
           that
           faith
           ,
           which
           will
           saue
           their
           soules
           :
           So
           that
           they
           want
           nothing
           ,
           but
           grace
           and
           diligence
           to
           vse
           the
           meanes
           .
           To
           them
           therfore
           here
           is
           matter
           of
           good
           aduice
           .
           Let
           such
           a
           man
           learne
           but
           one
           promise
           of
           God
           out
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           this
           ;
           
             Seeke
             first
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             else
             shall
             be
             giuen
             vnto
             you
             ,
          
           Math.
           6.33
           :
           or
           this
           ;
           
             Cast
             all
             your
             care
             on
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             careth
             for
             you
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Pet.
           5.7
           :
           or
           this
           ;
           
             He
             that
             cōmeth
             vnto
             me
             ,
             I
             cast
             him
             not
             away
             ,
          
           Iohn
           6.37
           .
           or
           but
           this
           :
           
             Aske
             and
             ye
             shall
             haue
             ,
             seeke
             and
             ye
             shall
             finde
             ,
          
           Math.
           7.
           
           Let
           him
           learne
           but
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           &
           when
           they
           haue
           learned
           it
           ,
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           and
           let
           their
           soules
           daily
           feede
           on
           that
           faith
           ;
           And
           they
           shall
           see
           what
           will
           followe
           :
           euen
           a
           wonderfull
           blessing
           vpon
           that
           poore
           beginning
           .
           This
           their
           faith
           ,
           will
           so
           content
           and
           please
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           vrge
           them
           forward
           to
           get
           more
           ,
           and
           will
           make
           them
           both
           desirous
           ,
           &
           capable
           of
           more
           knowledge
           and
           grace
           ;
           and
           will
           make
           them
           euen
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           knowledge
           and
           grace
           :
           (
           whereas
           ,
           he
           that
           knoweth
           no
           promise
           ,
           nor
           beleeues
           it
           ,
           contents
           himselfe
           in
           ignorance
           and
           errour
           )
           .
           And
           this
           shall
           euery
           one
           finde
           ,
           that
           will
           carefully
           vse
           the
           meanes
           that
           God
           appoints
           ,
           and
           will
           begin
           to
           learne
           but
           one
           lesson
           at
           the
           first
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           
           
             olde
             barren
             Sarah
          
           ,
           beleeuing
           Gods
           promise
           ,
           
             conceiues
             and
             brings
             forth
          
           :
           So
           ,
           olde
           ,
           simple
           ,
           plaine
           ,
           dull
           Country-men
           ,
           beleeuing
           but
           one
           promise
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           shall
           conceiue
           and
           bring
           forth
           daily
           more
           and
           more
           blessed
           fruites
           of
           knowledge
           and
           grace
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           others
           who
           haue
           made
           better
           proceedings
           in
           religion
           ,
           doe
           see
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           doe
           much
           bewaile
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           cannot
           ouercome
           their
           corruptions
           :
           yea
           ,
           many
           there
           are
           ,
           to
           whom
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           inward
           corruptions
           are
           more
           greeuous
           ,
           and
           burdensome
           ,
           then
           all
           bodily
           wants
           or
           miseries
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           yet
           see
           they
           not
           how
           to
           conquer
           their
           corruptions
           :
           but
           (
           alas
           )
           are
           oftentimes
           foiled
           by
           them
           ,
           to
           their
           great
           discomfort
           .
        
         
           Let
           these
           men
           know
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           faith
           is
           the
           cause
           hereof
           ;
           for
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           sufficiently
           ruminate
           ,
           and
           consider
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           made
           in
           that
           behalfe
           ,
           nor
           vse
           the
           meanes
           God
           hath
           appointed
           :
           to
           the
           vse
           whereof
           ,
           hee
           hath
           annexed
           his
           promises
           of
           helpe
           against
           sinne
           .
           Let
           them
           therefore
           lay
           Gods
           word
           and
           promises
           vnto
           their
           consciences
           in
           holy
           and
           frequent
           meditations
           .
           Let
           them
           carefully
           vse
           the
           meanes
           God
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           hearing
           and
           reading
           his
           word
           ,
           receiuing
           the
           holy
           Communion
           ,
           earnest
           and
           frequent
           Prayer
           ,
           crauing
           also
           the
           
             prayers
             of
             others
          
           :
           and
           let
           them
           sharpen
           these
           holy
           exercises
           ,
           by
           
             fasting
             ,
             watching
          
           ,
           holy
           conferences
           with
           others
           ,
           visitations
           of
           others
           afflicted
           like
           themselues
           ,
           oft
           reuealing
           their
           estate
           to
           their
           godly
           Pastors
           ▪
           Let
           them
           continue
           thus
           doing
           ,
           and
           rest
           confidently
           on
           the
           word
           and
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           the
           stedfast
           foote
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           see
           ,
           that
           
             olde
             Sarah
             shall
             haue
             strength
             to
             conceiue
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           their
           poore
           soules
           shall
           receiue
           strength
           to
           tread
           vpon
           Sathan
           ,
           to
           conquer
           their
           corruptions
           ,
           &
           to
           conceiue
           &
           bring
           forth
           many
           worthy
           fruites
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           to
           their
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           in
           their
           later
           experience
           ;
           as
           Isaac
           was
           to
           Sarah
           ,
           in
           her
           elder
           age
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           doctrine
           ,
           we
           may
           here
           learne
           ,
           is
           ;
           That
           whereas
           Sarah
           ,
           by
           her
           faith
           in
           Gods
           promise
           ,
           conceiues
           and
           brings
           
           forth
           :
           therefore
           ,
           children
           are
           the
           immediate
           blessing
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           for
           ,
           Sarah
           bare
           Isaac
           ,
           not
           by
           any
           ordinary
           strength
           or
           power
           of
           nature
           ,
           but
           
             through
             faith
             shee
             receiued
             strength
             to
             conceiue
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Neither
           is
           this
           so
           in
           her
           onely
           (
           wherein
           there
           was
           a
           miraculous
           worke
           of
           Gods
           power
           )
           but
           in
           all
           .
           Some
           are
           indeede
           barren
           by
           constitution
           ,
           and
           these
           cannot
           conceiue
           ,
           vnlesse
           by
           Gods
           power
           as
           Sarah
           did
           .
           But
           some
           haue
           no
           children
           ,
           who
           in
           all
           naturall
           reason
           might
           conceiue
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           God
           gaue
           the
           Lawe
           ,
           and
           thereby
           a
           gift
           and
           power
           
             to
             encrease
             and
             multiply
          
           ,
           Genesis
           1.22
           .
           So
           ,
           he
           reserued
           the
           execution
           of
           it
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           power
           to
           alter
           or
           dispense
           ,
           to
           adde
           ,
           or
           diminish
           as
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           .
           Therefore
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           Psal.
           127.3
           .
           
             Lo
             ,
             children
             are
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             fruite
             of
             the
             wombe
             is
             his
             reward
             :
          
           And
           speaking
           of
           them
           ,
           Psal.
           128.4
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Loe
             ,
             thus
             shall
             he
             be
             blessed
             that
             feareth
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           The
           vse
           is
           ,
           to
           teach
           Parents
           ,
           therefore
           to
           bring
           them
           vp
           as
           Gods
           blessings
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           to
           giue
           them
           corporall
           necessities
           (
           for
           so
           they
           doe
           their
           beasts
           )
           but
           to
           nurture
           them
           in
           holy
           Discipline
           ,
           by
           sowing
           the
           seedes
           of
           Religion
           in
           their
           hearts
           .
           If
           this
           they
           want
           ,
           they
           haue
           nothing
           ,
           though
           you
           leaue
           them
           Earledomes
           .
           And
           heerein
           is
           the
           saying
           true
           ,
           
             Better
             vnborne
             then
             vntaught
          
           .
           The
           Lawe
           and
           power
           to
           
             encrease
             and
             multiplie
          
           ,
           is
           giuen
           to
           beastes
           in
           their
           kinde
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           vs
           ,
           Genesis
           1.
           verse
           22.
           
           Therefore
           vnlesse
           wee
           doe
           more
           then
           prouide
           for
           their
           bodies
           ,
           wee
           differ
           little
           from
           them
           :
           but
           ,
           make
           them
           know
           GOD
           ,
           and
           so
           wee
           make
           them
           fellowes
           with
           the
           Angelles
           .
           If
           Parents
           did
           thus
           ,
           it
           cannot
           bee
           expressed
           what
           blessinges
           would
           come
           thereby
           to
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           let
           vs
           heere
           knowe
           and
           learne
           ,
           that
           this
           holy
           Matron
           ,
           Sarah
           ,
           figureth
           vnto
           vs
           mysticallie
           the
           spirituall
           Hierusalem
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           GOD.
           Allego●ies
           are
           charily
           and
           sparingly
           to
           bee
           taught
           ;
           else
           much
           vnsounde
           Doctrine
           may
           cumber
           mennes
           consciences
           :
           
           but
           this
           is
           sound
           and
           sure
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Galath
           .
           4.23
           ,
           &c.
           
             By
             Agar
             and
             Sarah
             ,
             other
             things
             are
             meant
             :
             for
             ,
             these
             two
             mothers
             are
             two
             Testaments
             :
             Agar
             ,
             shee
             which
             gendreth
             vnto
             bondage
             .
             Sarah
             ,
             Hierusalem
             ,
             which
             is
             free
             ,
             and
             from
             aboue
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             vs
             all
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           the
           resemblance
           betwixt
           naturall
           Sarah
           ,
           the
           wife
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           
             mysticall
             Sarah
          
           the
           spouse
           of
           Christ
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           stands
           in
           this
           ;
           that
           as
           she
           not
           by
           power
           in
           her selfe
           ,
           but
           by
           Gods
           power
           ,
           
             and
             faith
          
           in
           his
           promise
           
             bare
             Isaac
          
           :
           So
           ,
           the
           Church
           our
           mother
           ,
           bringeth
           forth
           children
           to
           God
           ,
           onely
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Gods
           word
           and
           spirit
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           Isaac
           is
           called
           the
           childe
           of
           Promise
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           to
           
             be
             borne
             by
             promise
          
           ,
           Galath
           .
           4.23
           .
           So
           ,
           men
           regenerate
           and
           borne
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           said
           ,
           
             not
             to
             be
             borne
             of
             bloud
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             will
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Iohn
           1.13
           .
           And
           S.
           Iames
           saith
           ,
           1.18
           .
           
             God
             ,
             of
             his
             owne
             will
             ,
             begat
             vs
             with
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             .
          
           Thus
           the
           word
           of
           God
           &
           the
           will
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           these
           two
           together
           beget
           children
           to
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           is
           ,
           to
           teach
           vs
           all
           to
           honour
           the
           Church
           as
           our
           mother
           ;
           but
           to
           worship
           God
           alone
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           father
           of
           our
           soule
           .
           The
           Church
           cannot
           make
           her selfe
           our
           mother
           ,
           no●
           vs
           her
           children
           ,
           when
           she
           will
           :
           but
           it
           is
           God
           that
           must
           
             speake
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             are
             made
             ,
          
           he
           must
           beget
           vs
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           and
           ministerie
           of
           his
           word
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           let
           vs
           learne
           heere
           what
           account
           wee
           are
           to
           make
           of
           Gods
           holy
           word
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           immortall
           seede
           of
           our
           regeneration
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           are
           made
           Gods
           children
           ,
           and
           heires
           of
           immortality
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           two
           first
           effects
           of
           her
           faith
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           is
           laid
           downe
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           :
           which
           because
           it
           is
           much
           stoode
           vpon
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           we
           will
           put
           it
           off
           till
           then
           ,
           being
           therefore
           worthy
           our
           deeper
           consideration
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           followeth
           in
           the
           end
           of
           this
           verse
           ,
           the
           fift
           and
           last
           point
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           the
           
             Ground
             of
             her
             faith
          
           :
           
             Because
             she
             iudged
             him
             faithfull
             which
             had
             promised
             .
          
        
         
           The
           foundation
           ,
           whereon
           she
           built
           this
           her
           faith
           ,
           that
           she
           
           should
           haue
           a
           sonne
           ,
           being
           
             barren
             and
             past
             age
          
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           bare
           
             promise
             of
             God
          
           ,
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           the
           conceite
           or
           opinion
           shee
           had
           of
           
             him
             that
             promised
          
           .
           For
           ,
           promises
           are
           not
           of
           value
           ,
           so
           much
           by
           the
           things
           promised
           ,
           though
           neuer
           so
           great
           or
           excellent
           (
           for
           they
           may
           promise
           much
           ,
           who
           can
           performe
           nothing
           :
           or
           though
           they
           can
           ,
           yet
           wil
           recall
           their
           word
           in
           lightnesse
           and
           inconstancie
           )
           as
           by
           the
           worthinesse
           of
           the
           party
           promising
           .
           We
           say
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           we
           had
           rather
           haue
           some
           mens
           word
           ,
           then
           other
           mens
           bond
           :
           and
           rather
           haue
           a
           little
           promised
           of
           some
           ,
           then
           much
           of
           others
           .
           Now
           ,
           such
           was
           the
           Iudgement
           that
           Sarah
           helde
           of
           him
           that
           promis●●
           :
           namely
           ,
           GOD
           :
           
             She
             iudged
             him
             faithfull
             which
             had
             promised
             .
          
        
         
           Faithfull
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           shee
           iudged
           him
           
             
               Able
            
             
               &
               willing
            
          
           to
           accomplish
           what-euer
           hee
           promised
           to
           her
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Grounds
           of
           our
           faith
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           promises
           ,
           must
           be
           a
           sure
           apprehension
           and
           knowledge
           of
           these
           two
           things
           in
           God
           ;
           
             
               1.
               
               His
               ability
               ,
               to
               make
               good
               what-euer
               passeth
               him
               in
               word
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               His
               carefulnesse
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               when
               hee
               hath
               said
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           Some
           wil
           promise
           any
           thing
           ,
           though
           their
           abilities
           stretch
           not
           to
           performe
           :
           others
           are
           able
           enough
           ,
           but
           haue
           no
           care
           of
           their
           word
           .
           But
           both
           these
           are
           in
           God
           ;
           all-sufficient
           ability
           ,
           and
           most
           carefull
           willingnesse
           :
           So
           Sarah
           iudged
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           shee
           beleeued
           against
           reason
           :
           and
           so
           must
           wee
           doe
           ,
           if
           wee
           will
           beleeue
           Gods
           word
           aright
           .
           Wee
           may
           reade
           ,
           and
           heare
           ,
           and
           knowe
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           haue
           the
           points
           therein
           swimming
           in
           our
           heads
           :
           but
           if
           wee
           will
           constantly
           beleeue
           ,
           with
           our
           hearts
           ,
           his
           blessed
           promises
           ,
           &
           in
           our
           consciences
           feare
           his
           threatnings
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           fully
           perswaded
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           So
           are
           wee
           taught
           by
           Christ
           (
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           )
           in
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           (
           afore
           wee
           pray
           for
           any
           thing
           )
           to
           bee
           
           resolued
           of
           Gods
           power
           and
           will
           ▪
           to
           heare
           and
           helpe
           vs.
           He
           is
           
             our
             Father
          
           ,
           therefore
           carefull
           and
           willing
           :
           
             he
             is
             in
             heauen
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           able
           to
           heare
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           vs
           all
           thinges
           ,
           Math.
           6.9
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           same
           commendation
           here
           giuen
           to
           Sarah
           ,
           is
           also
           giuen
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           Rom.
           4
           ▪
           21.
           
           
             He
             doubted
             not
             ,
             but
             beleeued
             aboue
             hope
             ,
             &c.
             being
             fully
             assured
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             had
             promised
             ,
             was
             also
             able
             to
             doe
             it
             .
          
        
         
           The
           vse
           hereof
           vnto
           vs
           is
           double
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           to
           aduise
           and
           guide
           vs
           for
           our
           promises
           :
           not
           to
           be
           too
           recklesse
           ,
           as
           some
           are
           ,
           what
           we
           promise
           :
           but
           to
           consider
           aforehand
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           be
           beyond
           our
           power
           ,
           not
           to
           speake
           the
           word
           (
           for
           Christian
           mens
           words
           must
           not
           be
           vaine
           )
           and
           if
           we
           haue
           promised
           any
           thing
           lawfull
           and
           in
           our
           power
           ,
           to
           be
           carefull
           to
           performe
           it
           .
           Thus
           to
           doe
           is
           to
           be
           a
           
             faithfull
             man
          
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           good
           signe
           of
           a
           holy
           man
           and
           Gods
           childe
           :
           prouided
           this
           be
           so
           ,
        
         
           First
           of
           all
           towards
           God
           ,
           that
           wee
           make
           conscience
           of
           performing
           the
           great
           vow
           wee
           made
           in
           our
           baptisme
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           serious
           &
           holy
           purposes
           of
           our
           heart
           made
           to
           God.
           For
           ,
           otherwise
           ,
           hee
           that
           breakes
           his
           vowe
           to
           God
           carelesly
           ,
           by
           liuing
           profanely
           ,
           hee
           may
           in
           worldly
           policy
           keepe
           ●is
           word
           ,
           but
           he
           cannot
           doe
           it
           in
           conscience
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           foully
           faulty
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           making
           no
           conscience
           of
           breaking
           promise
           and
           faith
           with
           vs
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           our
           religion
           ;
           their
           nakednesse
           herein
           is
           discouered
           in
           the
           face
           of
           all
           Christendome
           :
           let
           them
           that
           are
           wi●e
           be
           warned
           of
           it
           .
           They
           make
           great
           ostentation
           of
           their
           vowes
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           care
           to
           performe
           them
           ,
           aboue
           any
           other
           religion
           :
           but
           it
           appeares
           hereby
           to
           be
           vile
           hypocrisie
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           conscionably
           ,
           and
           not
           politikely
           and
           formally
           carefull
           of
           their
           vowes
           of
           chastity
           ,
           pouerty
           ,
           &
           others
           ,
           made
           to
           God
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           but
           be
           likewise
           carefull
           of
           their
           promises
           made
           to
           men
           :
           for
           the
           one
           of
           these
           is
           the
           fountaine
           a●d
           roote
           of
           the
           other
           .
           But
           the
           neglect
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           sheweth
           the
           formality
           and
           hypocrisie
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
         
           Let
           all
           that
           feare
           God
           ,
           learne
           to
           make
           conscience
           of
           both
           these
           ,
           in
           their
           religion
           and
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           their
           dealings
           with
           men
           in
           the
           world
           :
           that
           so
           the
           world
           may
           
             iudge
             vs
             faithfull
             men
             ,
             when
             we
             haue
             promised
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           let
           vs
           here
           learne
           how
           to
           helpe
           and
           strengthen
           our
           weake
           faith
           in
           the
           great
           promises
           of
           God.
           Wee
           haue
           a
           promise
           of
           
             saluation
             ,
             Whosoeuer
             beleeueth
             in
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             haue
             life
             euerlasting
             .
          
           Of
           our
           resurrection
           ,
           Dan.
           12.
           
           
             They
             tha●
             sleepe
             i●
             the
             dust
             ,
             shall
             rise
             againe
             .
          
           Of
           our
           glorification
           .
           Philip.
           3.21
           :
           
             The
             Lord
             Iesus
             shal
             change
             our
             vile
             bodies
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             like
             to
             his
             owne
             glorious
             body
             .
          
           Of
           a
           
             new
             world
          
           ,
           2.
           
           Pet
           3.13
           .
           
             We
             looke
             for
             new
             heauens
             and
             a
             new
             earth
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             .
          
        
         
           These
           be
           ,
           as
           S.
           Peter
           calls
           them
           ,
           
             great
             and
             pretious
             promises
          
           ,
           2.
           
           Pet.
           1.4
           .
           And
           surely
           it
           must
           be
           a
           great
           &
           pretious
           faith
           ,
           that
           can
           constantly
           beleeue
           these
           .
           No
           better
           helpes
           of
           our
           faith
           can
           there
           be
           ,
           then
           often
           and
           seriously
           to
           consider
           of
           the
           mercy
           and
           power
           of
           him
           that
           made
           them
           :
           if
           he
           be
           willing
           ,
           and
           able
           ,
           what
           can
           let
           the
           performance
           of
           them
           ?
           Let
           vs
           therefor●
           often
           say
           with
           holy
           
             Paul
             ,
             Faithfull
             is
             hee
             which
             hath
             promised
             ▪
             who
             will
             also
             doe
             it
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Thess.
           5
           :
           and
           with
           Sarah
           here
           ,
           
             We
             iudge
             him
             faithfull
             which
             hath
             promised
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           last
           effect
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           sprang
           there
           of
           one
           ,
           euen
           of
           one
           which
           was
           as
           dead
           ,
           as
           many
           as
           the
           starres
           of
           the
           skie
           ,
           in
           multitude
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           sands
           of
           the
           seashore
           ,
           which
           are
           innumerable
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           and
           last
           effect
           of
           Sarahs
           effect
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           sonne
           Isaac
           ,
           whom
           she
           conceiued
           ,
           &
           brought
           forth
           
             by
             faith
          
           ,
           she
           had
           a
           wonderfull
           great
           issue
           ,
           and
           a
           
             posterity
             almost
             without
             number
          
           .
           This
           effect
           consists
           not
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           depends
           vpon
           the
           former
           .
           Her
           faith
           gaue
           her
           strength
           to
           
             conceiue
             Isaac
          
           ,
           though
           she
           were
           barren
           :
           and
           to
           
             bring
             him
             forth
          
           ,
           though
           she
           were
           
             olde
             and
             weake
          
           ;
           and
           so
           her
           faith
           brought
           him
           out
           ,
           by
           whom
           shee
           was
           made
           
             the
             mother
             of
          
           many
           millions
           of
           men
           .
        
         
         
           The
           matter
           of
           this
           third
           effect
           ,
           is
           the
           multitude
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           came
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           Sarah
           ,
           by
           Isaac
           .
        
         
           This
           posterity
           or
           multitude
           ,
           is
           described
           by
           two
           arguments
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               By
               the
               beginning
               or
               roote
               of
               it
               ;
               
                 One
                 that
                 was
                 as
                 dead
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               quantity
               or
               greatnesse
               ,
               laid
               downe
               ;
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Generally
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   multitude
                   and
                   innumerable
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Particularly
                   ,
                   by
                   two
                   comparisons
                   :
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       As
                       many
                       as
                       
                         the
                         starres
                         in
                         the
                         skie
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       As
                       
                         the
                         sands
                         by
                         the
                         seashore
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           first
           point
           ,
           is
           the
           roote
           and
           beginning
           of
           this
           multitude
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             And
             therefore
             sprang
             there
             of
             one
             ,
             euen
             one
             that
             was
             as
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           One
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           one
           woman
           Sarah
           :
           or
           at
           the
           most
           ,
           
             one
             couple
             ,
             Abraham
          
           ,
           and
           Sarah
           .
           And
           this
           one
           was
           no
           better
           then
           dead
           .
           Not
           dead
           properly
           and
           fully
           :
           for
           ,
           none
           are
           so
           dead
           ,
           whose
           soules
           and
           bodies
           are
           not
           separate
           :
           but
           ,
           
             as
             dead
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           good
           as
           dead
           ,
           or
           halfe
           dead
           ;
           meaning
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           altogether
           vnfit
           for
           generation
           of
           children
           ,
           the
           strength
           of
           nature
           being
           decayed
           in
           them
           ;
           Abraham
           being
           100.
           and
           Sarah
           90.
           yeares
           olde
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           true
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           who
           was
           past
           age
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           is
           it
           of
           Sarah
           ,
           who
           was
           both
           past
           age
           ,
           and
           was
           also
           barren
           in
           her
           best
           age
           ?
        
         
           Here
           we
           are
           to
           note
           and
           learne
           many
           things
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             Multitudes
             came
             of
             one
          
           .
           See
           here
           the
           powerfull
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           ordinary
           workes
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           reare
           vp
           goodly
           &
           huge
           buildings
           ,
           vpon
           small
           and
           weake
           foundations
           .
           So
           did
           he
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           euer
           since
           .
           Indeede
           ,
           he
           made
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           thousands
           of
           starres
           ,
           because
           they
           must
           be
           no
           more
           then
           at
           the
           first
           they
           were
           ;
           and
           millions
           of
           Angels
           ,
           intending
           they
           shall
           not
           multiply
           ;
           he
           could
           also
           haue
           made
           millions
           of
           men
           in
           a
           moment
           :
           he
           would
           not
           ,
           but
           onely
           one
           couple
           ,
           
             Adam
             and
             Eue.
          
           And
           of
           them
           came
           the
           infinite
           race
           of
           mankinde
           :
           
           When
           sinne
           had
           made
           an
           end
           of
           that
           world
           ,
           hee
           founded
           not
           the
           second
           that
           yet
           continueth
           ,
           vpon
           a
           thousand
           couples
           ;
           but
           by
           three
           men
           and
           their
           wiues
           ,
           hee
           multiplied
           the
           whole
           race
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           which
           since
           haue
           growen
           from
           three
           ,
           to
           millions
           of
           millions
           .
           And
           so
           here
           of
           one
           olde
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           barren
           olde
           woman
           ,
           spring
           innumerable
           multitudes
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           God
           doth
           to
           magnifie
           his
           owne
           power
           ,
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           :
           and
           so
           he
           did
           also
           in
           matters
           heauenly
           .
           The
           number
           of
           Christians
           since
           Christ
           ,
           that
           haue
           grown
           to
           millions
           ,
           began
           in
           a
           poore
           number
           at
           the
           first
           .
           For
           ,
           when
           Christ
           himselfe
           was
           ascended
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           knowen
           beleeuers
           ,
           was
           but
           120.
           
           Acts
           1.15
           .
        
         
           The
           consideration
           hereof
           should
           teach
           vs
           all
           these
           duties
           ;
        
         
           First
           ,
           not
           to
           measure
           God
           by
           our
           lengthes
           :
           nor
           to
           tye
           him
           to
           our
           rules
           ,
           but
           to
           esteeme
           of
           his
           power
           and
           might
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           it
           deserues
           :
           and
           to
           entertaine
           high
           and
           honourable
           thoughts
           of
           him
           &
           his
           Maiestie
           ,
           who
           can
           reare
           vp
           so
           
             great
             workes
          
           ,
           vpon
           so
           
             poore
             foundations
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           not
           to
           despaire
           of
           our selues
           or
           our
           estates
           ,
           though
           we
           think
           our selues
           neuer
           so
           weak
           ,
           so
           poore
           ,
           so
           sick
           ,
           either
           in
           soule
           or
           body
           :
           but
           to
           remember
           him
           ,
           that
           
             of
             one
             made
             multitudes
          
           to
           spring
           out
           .
           Therefore
           when
           thou
           art
           brought
           neuer
           so
           low
           ,
           either
           in
           soule
           or
           body
           ,
           by
           any
           miseries
           either
           inward
           or
           outward
           ;
           faint
           not
           ,
           but
           
             goe
             forward
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
          
           Particularly
           :
           If
           God
           haue
           afflicted
           thee
           with
           pouerty
           ,
           that
           thou
           haue
           almost
           nothing
           to
           begin
           withall
           :
           or
           for
           thy
           soule
           ,
           is
           thy
           knowledge
           in
           religion
           small
           ,
           thy
           meanes
           poore
           ,
           thy
           feeling
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           but
           weake
           ?
           yet
           faint
           not
           ,
           but
           lay
           fast
           hold
           on
           Gods
           power
           &
           promise
           ,
           vse
           carefully
           the
           holy
           means
           God
           hath
           ordained
           ,
           remembring
           and
           relying
           on
           him
           ,
           
             who
             made
             millions
             grow
             out
             of
             one
             :
          
           and
           assure
           thy self
           ,
           that
           as
           Iob
           saith
           ,
           
             Though
             thy
             beginnings
             be
             small
             ,
             yet
             thy
             later
             endes
             shall
             greatly
             encrease
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           obserue
           here
           how
           old
           persons
           are
           called
           
             halfe
             
             dead
          
           ,
           or
           
             as
             good
             as
             dead
          
           ;
           &
           that
           is
           true
           of
           them
           many
           wayes
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           their
           yeares
           and
           dayes
           ,
           limited
           them
           ▪
           are
           as
           good
           as
           gone
           .
           For
           ,
           suppose
           a
           man
           should
           be
           as
           sure
           to
           liue
           100.
           yeares
           ;
           as
           the
           sunne
           is
           to
           runne
           all
           the
           day
           long
           his
           course
           ,
           and
           at
           night
           to
           goe
           downe
           :
           Yet
           as
           when
           the
           sunne
           is
           past
           the
           height
           ,
           and
           drawing
           downward
           ,
           wee
           say
           it
           goeth
           fast
           downe
           ,
           and
           the
           day
           hasteth
           away
           ;
           So
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           past
           his
           middle
           age
           ,
           when
           the
           sunne
           of
           his
           life
           is
           past
           the
           noonsteede
           ,
           he
           declineth
           daily
           ,
           and
           draweth
           fast
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           night
           of
           his
           life
           approacheth
           ,
           with
           hast
           and
           much
           horrour
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           preuent
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           their
           strength
           &
           vitall
           powers
           ,
           by
           which
           their
           life
           is
           continued
           ,
           and
           their
           soules
           and
           bodies
           kept
           together
           ,
           are
           so
           much
           weakened
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           almost
           extinguished
           :
           whereby
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           an
           olde
           man
           may
           feele
           a
           manifest
           defect
           in
           all
           powers
           of
           minde
           and
           body
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           sicknesses
           or
           diseases
           grow
           vpon
           them
           in
           olde
           age
           :
           and
           as
           their
           strength
           faileth
           ,
           so
           the
           force
           of
           diseases
           is
           redoubled
           on
           them
           :
           and
           looke
           what
           diseases
           haue
           lurked
           in
           their
           bodies
           ,
           which
           either
           naturally
           were
           bred
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           accidentally
           taken
           ,
           they
           now
           shew
           themselues
           more
           sensibly
           ;
           and
           the
           weaker
           a
           man
           is
           ,
           the
           stronger
           is
           his
           sicknesse
           .
           In
           these
           three
           respects
           ,
           an
           olde
           man
           or
           woman
           is
           
             as
             good
             as
             dead
          
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           hereof
           is
           profitable
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           they
           must
           therefore
           be
           aduised
           to
           
             prepare
             themselues
             for
             death
          
           .
           Euery
           man
           is
           to
           prepare
           ,
           I
           confesse
           :
           then
           if
           euerie
           man
           ,
           especially
           they
           that
           be
           olde
           :
           The
           young
           man
           may
           die
           ,
           the
           olde
           man
           must
           die
           :
           the
           youngest
           cannot
           liue
           alwayes
           ,
           the
           olde
           man
           cannot
           liue
           long
           ;
           the
           aged
           mans
           graue
           is
           as
           it
           were
           made
           already
           ,
           &
           his
           one
           foote
           is
           in
           it
           .
           And
           this
           is
           not
           mans
           conceit
           alone
           ,
           but
           Gods
           own
           iudgement
           ,
           who
           as
           we
           see
           here
           ,
           calls
           an
           olde
           man
           
             as
             good
             as
             dead
          
           :
           and
           that
           not
           so
           much
           in
           regard
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           sure
           to
           die
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           is
           neere
           it
           :
           Therefore
           as
           euery
           man
           ,
           young
           or
           olde
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           ready
           ,
           because
           his
           time
           is
           vnknowne
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           is
           sure
           ,
           that
           hee
           
           shall
           liue
           to
           be
           olde
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           singeth
           ,
           
             Euery
             man
             in
             his
             best
             estate
             is
             altogether
             vaenity
             ,
          
           Psal.
           39.6
           :
           So
           ,
           especially
           he
           to
           whom
           God
           hath
           beene
           so
           gracious
           ,
           as
           to
           let
           him
           see
           olde
           age
           ,
           he
           should
           thinke
           of
           nothing
           but
           his
           end
           ,
           &
           prepare
           euery
           day
           
             to
             die
             in
             the
             Lord.
          
           His
           gray
           haires
           ,
           his
           wrinkled
           skin
           ,
           his
           withered
           face
           ,
           his
           ill
           stomack
           ,
           his
           weak
           memorie
           ,
           his
           crooked
           body
           ,
           and
           the
           manifest
           &
           most
           sensible
           alteration
           and
           decay
           of
           his
           whole
           state
           of
           minde
           and
           body
           ,
           should
           hourely
           all
           cry
           in
           his
           eares
           ,
           
             I
             am
             halfe
             dead
             ,
             I
             will
             therefore
             prepare
             to
             die
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           It
           is
           therefore
           a
           miserable
           sight
           to
           see
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           of
           all
           men
           should
           be
           most
           willing
           to
           die
           ,
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           most
           desirous
           to
           liue
           .
           And
           those
           who
           should
           be
           most
           readie
           to
           die
           ,
           are
           generally
           ,
           most
           ignorant
           ,
           most
           couetous
           ,
           and
           their
           hearts
           most
           of
           all
           wedded
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           earthly
           things
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           olde
           persons
           must
           heere
           learne
           S.
           Pauls
           lesson
           :
           2.
           
           Corinth
           .
           4.
           
           That
           
             as
             the
             outward
             man
             perisheth
             ,
             so
             the
             inward
             man
             may
             be
             renued
             daily
             .
          
           The
           outward
           man
           is
           the
           bodie
           :
           the
           inward
           man
           is
           the
           soule
           and
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           it
           .
           They
           must
           therefore
           labour
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           bodies
           decay
           ,
           so
           the
           grace
           of
           GOD
           in
           their
           soules
           may
           quicken
           and
           reuiue
           .
           But
           alas
           ,
           the
           common
           practice
           is
           contrarie
           .
           For
           olde
           men
           haue
           generally
           so
           misspent
           their
           youthes
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           olde
           age
           are
           partly
           so
           backward
           ,
           partly
           so
           vnfit
           to
           learne
           religion
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           come
           to
           their
           death-beds
           ,
           they
           are
           then
           to
           be
           Catechised
           in
           the
           very
           principles
           of
           religion
           :
           so
           that
           when
           as
           the
           body
           is
           halfe
           dead
           ,
           religion
           hath
           no
           being
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           body
           is
           a
           dying
           ,
           religion
           and
           grace
           scarce
           begins
           to
           liue
           in
           them
           :
           such
           men
           cast
           all
           vpon
           a
           desperate
           point
           .
           But
           let
           them
           that
           desire
           a
           ioyfull
           departure
           ,
           thinke
           of
           these
           thinges
           afore-hand
           :
           and
           as
           yeares
           draw
           on
           ,
           and
           so
           draw
           life
           to
           his
           end
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           to
           the
           graue
           ;
           so
           let
           them
           weane
           their
           hearts
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           lift
           them
           vp
           to
           GOD
           ,
           and
           so
           spend
           their
           last
           dayes
           in
           getting
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           in
           seruing
           
           God
           :
           that
           when
           their
           bodies
           are
           weakest
           and
           fittest
           for
           the
           earth
           ,
           their
           soules
           may
           be
           the
           holiest
           ,
           and
           ripest
           for
           heauen
           .
           To
           such
           men
           shall
           it
           neuer
           be
           discomfort
           to
           see
           their
           bodies
           halfe
           dead
           ,
           when
           for
           recompence
           thereof
           ,
           they
           finde
           their
           soules
           halfe
           in
           heauen
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           the
           
             roote
             or
             foundotion
          
           of
           this
           posterity
           ,
           how
           poore
           and
           weake
           it
           was
           .
           Now
           let
           vs
           come
           to
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Thereof
           sprang
           as
           many
           in
           number
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           This
           one
           ,
           olde
           couple
           ,
           
             Abraham
             and
             Sarah
          
           ,
           are
           made
           by
           Gods
           power
           ,
           the
           father
           &
           mother
           of
           many
           nations
           :
           and
           he
           and
           she
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           world
           would
           haue
           pronounced
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           haue
           left
           a
           name
           vpō
           the
           earth
           ,
           haue
           now
           millions
           of
           childrē
           that
           sprang
           out
           of
           them
           .
           Here
           we
           may
           learn
           ,
           That
           though
           GOD
           worke
           ordinarily
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           course
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           himselfe
           hath
           established
           ;
           yet
           that
           he
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           it
           ,
           nor
           will
           be
           :
           hee
           bound
           it
           ,
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           it
           should
           binde
           him
           .
           Here
           we
           may
           see
           the
           power
           and
           prerogatiue
           of
           Gods
           Maiestie
           .
        
         
           As
           in
           the
           beginning
           he
           made
           to
           be
           ,
           those
           things
           which
           were
           not
           :
           so
           still
           he
           calleth
           
             things
             that
             are
             not
             as
             though
             they
             were
             .
          
           Rom.
           4.17
           :
           and
           turneth
           and
           altreth
           the
           state
           and
           nature
           of
           his
           creatures
           as
           pleaseth
           him
           .
           He
           can
           take
           life
           from
           the
           liuing
           man
           ,
           and
           leaue
           him
           dead
           ,
           hee
           can
           giue
           life
           to
           the
           dead
           man
           ,
           &
           make
           him
           liue
           againe
           .
           So
           hath
           he
           dealt
           for
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           soule
           he
           hath
           beene
           no
           lesse
           wonderfull
           .
        
         
           Saul
           ,
           of
           a
           bloudy
           persecuter
           ,
           he
           cā
           make
           a
           zealous
           Preacher
           ,
           Acts
           9
           ,
           euen
           a
           glorious
           instrument
           ,
           and
           
             a
             chosen
             vessell
             to
             carie
             his
             name
             vnto
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           euen
           hee
           who
           thought
           to
           haue
           blotted
           out
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           
             all
             that
             call
             on
             that
             name
          
           from
           vnder
           heauen
           ,
           Acts
           9.14
           .
        
         
           
             Rahab
             ,
             a
             harlot
          
           ,
           &
           a
           cōmon
           woman
           ,
           yet
           by
           Gods
           work
           so
           far
           altred
           ,
           that
           her
           faith
           is
           here
           registred
           in
           the
           31.
           ver
           .
           amongst
           the
           most
           excellent
           beleeuers
           that
           haue
           bin
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Let
           this
           teach
           vs
           ,
           whē
           we
           see
           our
           own
           sins
           ,
           how
           hideous
           &
           monstrous
           they
           be
           ,
           yet
           not
           to
           despaire
           .
           And
           whē
           we
           see
           other
           men
           liue
           in
           extream
           dissolutenes
           ,
           yet
           not
           
             to
             iudge
             of
             them
             before
             the
             
             time
             :
          
           but
           euen
           then
           ,
           with
           hope
           and
           comfort
           ,
           remember
           that
           God
           who
           
             quickneth
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             calleth
             things
             that
             are
             not
             as
             though
             they
             were
             .
          
        
         
           And
           in
           that
           hope
           let
           vs
           perswade
           our selues
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           quicken
           our
           dead
           hearts
           ,
           and
           reuiue
           vs
           by
           his
           grace
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           that
           hope
           ,
           let
           vs
           raise
           vp
           our selues
           ,
           to
           vse
           all
           holy
           meanes
           ,
           of
           Gods
           
             Word
             ,
             Sacraments
          
           ,
           and
           Prayer
           :
           which
           if
           we
           carefully
           and
           continually
           doe
           ,
           wee
           shall
           see
           wonders
           wrought
           in
           vs
           ;
           that
           as
           they
           saide
           of
           
             Paul
             ,
             This
             man
             preacheth
             the
             faith
             which
             afore
             he
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             glorified
             God
             for
             him
             ,
          
           Galath
           :
           1.22.23
           :
           So
           shall
           men
           say
           of
           vs
           ,
           This
           man
           hates
           the
           profanenesse
           that
           afore
           he
           liued
           in
           ,
           and
           loues
           the
           religion
           that
           afore
           hee
           mocked
           .
           Such
           miracles
           will
           the
           Lord
           worke
           in
           vs
           ,
           if
           with
           faith
           and
           diligence
           wee
           vse
           the
           holy
           meanes
           ;
           that
           so
           all
           that
           see
           vs
           ,
           shall
           
             Glorifie
             GOD
             for
             vs.
          
           
        
         
           Thus
           wee
           see
           generally
           how
           great
           the
           issue
           and
           posterity
           of
           Sarah
           was
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           more
           particularly
           inlarged
           by
           two
           comparisons
           :
           
             As
             many
             as
             the
             starres
             ,
             in
             the
             skie
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             sands
             by
             the
             sea
             shore
             ,
             which
             are
             innumerable
             .
          
        
         
           His
           comparisons
           are
           two
           :
           One
           taken
           from
           the
           
             heauens
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             the
             starres
             in
             the
             skie
             .
          
           The
           other
           ,
           from
           the
           
             earth
             ,
             as
             the
             sands
             in
             the
             Sea.
          
           And
           these
           two
           are
           vsed
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           being
           things
           of
           incredible
           number
           ,
           to
           expresse
           the
           multitude
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           that
           came
           all
           from
           Sarah
           .
        
         
           Not
           but
           that
           other
           things
           also
           are
           of
           as
           great
           number
           ;
           as
           ,
           the
           drops
           of
           water
           ,
           dust
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           &
           hairs
           of
           mens
           heads
           ,
           &c
           :
           but
           these
           two
           are
           most
           common
           ,
           and
           prouerbiall
           phrases
           ,
           whereby
           to
           expresse
           a
           multitude
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           the
           
             starres
             of
             the
             skie
          
           are
           rather
           named
           then
           any
           other
           ,
           because
           God
           himself
           in
           the
           beginning
           pleased
           to
           vse
           it
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           neuer
           a
           childe
           ,
           Gen.
           15.8
           .
           God
           caried
           Abraham
           forth
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           bad
           him
           
             count
             the
             starres
             if
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             so
             shall
             thy
             seede
             be
             .
          
           And
           Moses
           afterwards
           vseth
           the
           same
           
           comparison
           ,
           Deut.
           10.22
           .
           
             Our
             Fathers
             went
             downe
             into
             Egypt
          
           70.
           
             persons
             ,
             and
             now
             the
             Lord
             hath
             made
             vs
             as
             the
             starres
             of
             the
             skie
             in
             multitude
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           because
           all
           men
           are
           not
           Astronomers
           ,
           as
           Abraham
           and
           Moses
           were
           ,
           and
           that
           ignorant
           men
           might
           say
           ,
           they
           can
           perceiue
           no
           such
           matter
           in
           the
           starres
           :
           Therefore
           hee
           vseth
           another
           comparison
           ,
           which
           euery
           Country-man
           may
           discerne
           how
           innumerable
           they
           be
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           
             sands
             of
             the
             Sea-shore
          
           :
           And
           least
           any
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           dwell
           in
           the
           mid-land
           Country
           ,
           and
           neuer
           saw
           the
           sea
           sand
           ,
           and
           am
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           so
           cannot
           iudge
           of
           the
           starres
           :
           therefore
           to
           put
           him
           out
           of
           doubt
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           assures
           him
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           verse
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           both
           innumerable
           ;
           that
           is
           not
           in
           themselues
           ,
           or
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           mans
           skill
           vnable
           to
           be
           counted
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           these
           two
           comparisons
           ,
           let
           vs
           obserue
           the
           
             manner
             or
             the
          
           phrase
           of
           speech
           in
           them
           vsed
           :
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           matter
           in
           them
           intended
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           wee
           are
           to
           knowe
           ,
           that
           the
           speech
           is
           not
           proper
           ,
           but
           figuratiue
           :
           For
           properly
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           as
           manie
           as
           the
           starres
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           sands
           :
           neither
           are
           the
           starres
           or
           sands
           innumerable
           :
           but
           it
           is
           a
           figure
           called
           by
           the
           Rhetoricians
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           excesse
           of
           finenesse
           of
           speech
           ,
           or
           an
           excessiue
           elegancie
           .
           And
           as
           it
           is
           ordinarie
           in
           all
           Writers
           ,
           and
           euen
           in
           common
           speech
           :
           so
           it
           is
           not
           refused
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           but
           vsed
           both
           heere
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           two
           forenamed
           places
           :
           and
           the
           like
           also
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           (
           but
           in
           other
           phrases
           )
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           21.25
           .
           
             I
             suppose
          
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           
             if
             all
             the
             sayings
             and
             doings
             of
             Christ
             were
             written
             ,
             the
             world
             could
             not
             containe
             the
             bookes
             that
             would
             be
             written
             .
          
           Meaning
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           exceeding
           many
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           would
           be
           needefull
           for
           saluation
           .
           And
           Deuteronomie
           ,
           9.
           verse
           1.
           
           Moses
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Cities
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             were
             great
             ,
             and
             walled
             vp
             to
             heauen
             .
          
           Meaning
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           very
           high
           ,
           and
           so
           high
           as
           was
           possible
           for
           
           Cities
           walles
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           as
           was
           impossible
           to
           haue
           beene
           scaled
           in
           all
           mennes
           reason
           ,
           had
           not
           GOD
           fought
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           These
           and
           such
           like
           are
           common
           in
           the
           Scripture
           :
           and
           seeing
           wee
           allowe
           that
           libertie
           to
           all
           Writers
           ,
           and
           to
           our selues
           in
           common
           speeche
           ,
           no
           reason
           to
           denie
           it
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           was
           written
           for
           all
           mens
           vnderstanding
           ,
           and
           therfore
           in
           such
           phrases
           as
           are
           vsuall
           and
           ordinarie
           with
           all
           men
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           like
           liberty
           is
           heere
           taken
           also
           in
           another
           figure
           ,
           
             as
             many
             as
             the
             sands
             by
             the
             shore
             of
             the
             sea
             :
          
           the
           word
           properly
           signifieth
           ,
           and
           soundeth
           ,
           
             the
             lippe
             of
             the
             Sea.
          
           Now
           the
           sea
           hath
           no
           lippe
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           speech
           taken
           or
           borrowed
           from
           man
           or
           beast
           who
           haue
           lippes
           ,
           and
           the
           
             sea
             shore
          
           resembleth
           a
           lippe
           .
           For
           ,
           looke
           what
           a
           lippe
           is
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           shores
           are
           to
           the
           sea
           :
           as
           the
           two
           lippes
           doe
           inclose
           the
           mouth
           :
           so
           the
           two
           shores
           on
           both
           sides
           doe
           inclose
           the
           Sea
           ,
           which
           lieth
           as
           in
           a
           mouth
           betwixt
           them
           .
           From
           hence
           we
           may
           learne
           profitable
           instructions
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           therefore
           Rhetoricke
           is
           a
           warrantable
           ,
           good
           ,
           and
           lawfull
           Art
           ;
           and
           it
           ariseth
           thus
           :
           That
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           practiceth
           ,
           must
           needes
           be
           not
           onely
           not
           euill
           ,
           but
           good
           and
           warrantable
           .
           But
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           vseth
           and
           practiceth
           Rhetoricke
           ,
           heere
           and
           in
           many
           places
           else
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           a
           good
           and
           lawfull
           Arte.
           The
           proposition
           is
           vndoubted
           ,
           the
           assumption
           is
           cleare
           both
           by
           these
           places
           ,
           and
           almost
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           Scripture
           :
           many
           of
           Saint
           
             Pauls
             Epistles
          
           ,
           many
           of
           Christes
           owne
           Sermons
           ,
           Saint
           Iohns
           Gospell
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           especially
           Esayah
           haue
           as
           much
           and
           as
           elegant
           Rhetoricke
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           any
           VVriters
           in
           the
           vvorlde
           ;
           and
           ,
           beside
           all
           other
           vertue
           and
           Diuine
           power
           in
           them
           ,
           doe
           euen
           for
           figures
           and
           ornaments
           of
           Arte
           ,
           match
           any
           Oratours
           ,
           that
           haue
           vvritten
           in
           the
           Greekes
           or
           Latines
           .
           Nor
           would
           it
           bee
           anie
           hard
           taske
           to
           vndertake
           to
           prooue
           ,
           and
           illustrate
           euery
           
           approued
           rule
           of
           Rhetorick
           ,
           out
           of
           some
           part
           of
           Scripture
           .
           Now
           if
           it
           be
           lawfull
           to
           practice
           the
           rules
           of
           Rhetorick
           ,
           then
           is
           it
           lawfull
           also
           to
           collect
           those
           rules
           together
           ,
           to
           pen
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           an
           Art
           of
           them
           .
           They
           therefore
           that
           holding
           the
           contrary
           ,
           doe
           say
           ,
           or
           teach
           ,
           or
           write
           ,
           it
           is
           vnlawfull
           ,
           goe
           against
           the
           streame
           ,
           and
           common
           practice
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           rules
           of
           common
           reason
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           heere
           it
           is
           apparant
           ,
           that
           in
           preaching
           Gods
           word
           ,
           it
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           warrātable
           for
           a
           Minister
           to
           vse
           Rhetoricke
           and
           eloquence
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           good
           :
           for
           that
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           vseth
           in
           penning
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           same
           may
           Gods
           Ministers
           vse
           also
           in
           preaching
           the
           same
           .
           They
           therefore
           that
           denie
           that
           liberty
           to
           Ministers
           ,
           are
           too
           rough
           and
           rugged
           ,
           and
           pull
           out
           of
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           weapons
           ,
           &
           out
           of
           the
           wings
           of
           the
           Scripture
           one
           of
           her
           feathers
           .
        
         
           Yet
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           all
           ,
           or
           any
           kinde
           of
           eloquence
           is
           not
           permitted
           to
           a
           Christian
           Minister
           :
           For
           ,
           S.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           2.13
           .
           
             Wee
             speake
             the
             words
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             words
             which
             mans
             wisedome
             teacheth
             ,
             but
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             teacheth
             ,
             cōparing
             spirituall
             things
             with
             spirituall
             things
             :
          
           So
           that
           there
           is
           a
           holy
           ,
           a
           sanctified
           ,
           
             a
             spirituall
             eloquence
          
           ,
           an
           eloquence
           fit
           for
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           eloquence
           must
           be
           vsed
           .
           As
           the
           Israelites
           might
           marie
           the
           Midianite
           women
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           taken
           in
           warre
           ,
           but
           not
           til
           
             they
             had
             purified
             them
          
           ,
           Numb
           .
           31.18.19
           .
           And
           more
           plainly
           and
           particularly
           ,
           Deut.
           21.11.12.13
           .
           Moses
           explaneth
           what
           that
           purifying
           is
           :
           
             And
             thou
             shalt
             bring
             her
             home
             into
             thine
             house
             ,
             and
             shee
             shall
             shaue
             her
             head
             ,
             and
             pare
             her
             nailes
             ,
             and
             put
             off
             the
             garment
             shee
             was
             taken
             in
             ,
             and
             then
             thou
             maist
             marie
             her
             :
          
           So
           ,
           humane
           eloquence
           must
           be
           
             brought
             home
          
           to
           diuinitie
           ,
           and
           be
           pared
           and
           shaued
           with
           spirituall
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           then
           may
           lawfully
           and
           profitably
           be
           vsed
           .
        
         
           For
           our
           more
           speciall
           direction
           heerein
           ,
           these
           cautions
           may
           be
           obserued
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           more
           naturall
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           lesse
           affected
           ,
           the
           
           more
           commendable
           is
           it
           in
           the
           doer
           ,
           and
           more
           profitable
           to
           the
           hearer
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           graue
           ,
           sober
           ,
           and
           modest
           ;
           remembring
           the
           height
           and
           holinesse
           of
           the
           place
           a
           man
           stands
           in
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           worke
           he
           doth
           .
           Therefore
           it
           must
           not
           consist
           in
           telling
           strange
           tales
           ,
           or
           vsing
           such
           gestures
           or
           words
           ,
           manner
           ,
           or
           matter
           ,
           as
           may
           moue
           laughing
           ,
           and
           smiling
           in
           the
           Auditors
           .
           There
           may
           be
           wit
           in
           such
           doing
           :
           but
           it
           can
           hardly
           be
           the
           sanctified
           and
           spirituall
           eloquence
           ,
           which
           S.
           Paul
           there
           speakes
           of
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           such
           as
           may
           be
           a
           helpe
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           hinderance
           to
           the
           vnderstanding
           of
           Gods
           word
           :
           for
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           damosell
           to
           Diuinitie
           ,
           but
           not
           her
           Mistresse
           .
           Gods
           word
           therefore
           must
           not
           bow
           and
           bende
           to
           her
           ;
           much
           lesse
           be
           wrung
           and
           wrested
           to
           her
           ,
           but
           she
           to
           Gods
           word
           .
        
         
           It
           must
           in
           a
           word
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           may
           most
           liuely
           ,
           purely
           ,
           plainly
           ,
           and
           significantly
           expresse
           the
           meaning
           of
           Gods
           word
           .
           Therefore
           a
           man
           must
           endeuour
           that
           all
           his
           speech
           be
           in
           one
           language
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           such
           as
           his
           hearers
           vnderstand
           :
           for
           else
           if
           he
           speake
           the
           body
           of
           his
           speech
           in
           one
           ,
           and
           peece
           out
           the
           members
           in
           other
           ,
           which
           the
           people
           vnderstand
           not
           ;
           hee
           may
           indeede
           
             in
             his
             owne
             spirit
             speake
             mysteries
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             hearer
             he
             speaketh
             parables
             .
          
           And
           to
           his
           owne
           vnderstanding
           ,
           he
           may
           preach
           well
           ,
           but
           
             the
             hearer
             is
             not
             edified
          
           :
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           14.2.17
           .
           Therefore
           let
           not
           eloquence
           ,
           be
           a
           hinderance
           to
           the
           vnderstanding
           of
           the
           hearers
           ,
           which
           GOD
           hath
           ordained
           to
           be
           a
           helpe
           and
           furtherance
           .
           And
           with
           these
           or
           such
           like
           qualifications
           ,
           eloquence
           may
           be
           vsed
           ,
           with
           good
           warrant
           ,
           and
           much
           profit
           .
           And
           for
           cautions
           or
           qualifications
           heerein
           ,
           hardly
           can
           any
           man
           set-downe
           better
           rules
           ,
           then
           euery
           mans
           conscience
           will
           vnto
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           here
           and
           else-where
           vseth
           so
           much
           Rhetoricke
           ,
           Diuines
           may
           learne
           where
           the
           fountaine
           of
           Christian
           eloquence
           is
           ;
           namely
           ,
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           olde
           and
           new
           Testament
           .
           Which
           being
           compi●ed
           by
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           ,
           wee
           are
           to
           assure
           our selues
           ,
           
           they
           containe
           in
           them
           true
           wisdome
           of
           all
           sorts
           .
           Precepts
           of
           Rhetorick
           ▪
           I
           confesse
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           learned
           out
           of
           other
           books
           ,
           which
           purposely
           doe
           ●each
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           practice
           of
           those
           rules
           in
           examples
           ,
           can
           be
           no
           where
           better
           ,
           than
           in
           Moses
           ,
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           the
           Euangelists
           .
           And
           this
           must
           needes
           follow
           vpon
           that
           ,
           that
           hath
           already
           beene
           granted
           .
           For
           if
           we
           yield
           ,
           that
           Rhetoricke
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           practiced
           in
           the
           scripture
           ;
           then
           it
           must
           needs
           followe
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           there
           practiced
           in
           the
           best
           manner
           :
           for
           shall
           the
           Diuinitie
           there
           taught
           be
           the
           soundest
           ?
           the
           Historie
           there
           reported
           ,
           the
           truest
           ?
           the
           conclusions
           of
           
             Philosophie
             ,
             Astronomy
             ,
             Geometrie
             ,
             Arithmeticke
             ,
             Cosmographie
             ,
          
           and
           Physicke
           ,
           there
           deliuered
           ,
           the
           surest
           ?
           the
           Musicke
           there
           practiced
           ,
           the
           exactest
           ?
           the
           Logycke
           there
           practiced
           ,
           the
           sharpest
           ?
           the
           Lawes
           there
           enacted
           ,
           the
           iustest
           ?
           and
           shall
           not
           the
           Rhetoricke
           there
           practiced
           ,
           bee
           the
           purest
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           if
           Moses
           had
           written
           a
           booke
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           a
           meere
           man
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           was
           
             Moses
             brought
             vp
             in
             Egypt
          
           :
           or
           Paul
           writ
           a
           booke
           ,
           as
           hee
           was
           a
           Pharisie
           ,
           and
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           they
           would
           both
           haue
           beene
           full
           of
           all
           excellent
           learning
           :
           for
           Paul
           was
           brought
           vp
           ,
           at
           the
           foote
           of
           Gamaliel
           ,
           Acts
           22.3
           .
           And
           Moses
           was
           exceedingly
           learned
           in
           all
           the
           learning
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           and
           mighty
           in
           word
           and
           deed
           ,
           Acts
           7.22
           .
        
         
           Shall
           they
           then
           bee
           the
           Secretaries
           of
           the
           most
           high
           God
           ,
           the
           fountaine
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           learning
           ;
           and
           shall
           not
           their
           bookes
           bee
           filled
           with
           the
           most
           excellent
           learning
           in
           all
           kinds
           ?
           Doubtlesse
           ,
           who
           euer
           searcheth
           it
           ,
           shall
           finde
           it
           to
           be
           so
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           therefore
           ,
           Eloquence
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           that
           Preachers
           may
           lawfully
           vse
           it
           ;
           let
           them
           also
           knowe
           ,
           where
           to
           haue
           it
           :
           let
           them
           study
           Gods
           Bookes
           ,
           and
           there
           they
           shall
           finde
           not
           onely
           Diuinitie
           ,
           but
           knowledge
           and
           learning
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           and
           that
           most
           exquisite
           :
           and
           as
           excellent
           patternes
           and
           presidents
           of
           Eloquence
           ,
           as
           are
           to
           bee
           found
           in
           any
           Authors
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           let
           
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           preach
           with
           spirituall
           power
           ,
           and
           eloquence
           ;
           looke
           how
           Moses
           ,
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           preached
           ▪
           for
           ,
           to
           follow
           them
           is
           the
           true
           way
           .
        
         
           Thus
           wee
           see
           the
           manner
           here
           vsed
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           in
           these
           two
           comparisons
           ,
           to
           describe
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           this
           her
           posteritie
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           the
           matter
           in
           them
           contained
           is
           ,
           that
           here
           is
           the
           performance
           of
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           promises
           made
           to
           Abraham
           .
           The
           promise
           is
           ,
           Genes
           .
           22.17
           ,
           
             I
             will
             surely
             blesse
             thee
             ,
             and
             greatly
             multiply
             thy
             seede
             ,
             as
             the
             starres
             in
             the
             heauen
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             sands
             by
             the
             sea
             shoare
             .
          
           There
           is
           the
           promise
           ;
           and
           beholde
           here
           the
           performance
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           same
           wordes
           ,
           and
           that
           most
           true
           and
           effectuall
           :
           For
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           when
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           wrote
           these
           words
           ,
           the
           Israelites
           were
           multiplied
           to
           many
           millions
           ;
           yea
           to
           a
           number
           past
           number
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           here
           we
           learne
           ,
           
             God
             is
             true
          
           in
           all
           his
           promises
           ,
           bee
           they
           neuer
           so
           great
           or
           wonderfull
           .
           If
           hee
           speake
           the
           word
           ,
           if
           the
           promise
           passe
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           sure
           :
           Heauen
           and
           earth
           shall
           rather
           passe
           away
           ,
           than
           any
           one
           piece
           of
           his
           promise
           shall
           faile
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           is
           to
           teach
           vs
           ,
           first
           ,
           
             to
             beleeue
             God
          
           when
           hee
           promiseth
           ,
           what-euer
           it
           bee
           ▪
           for
           ,
           hee
           is
           worthy
           to
           bee
           beleeued
           ,
           who
           neuer
           failed
           to
           performe
           what
           he
           promised
           .
           He
           promised
           these
           Millions
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           when
           hee
           had
           but
           
             one
             childe
          
           ;
           nay
           when
           he
           had
           neuer
           a
           one
           :
           Genes
           .
           15.8
           :
           And
           
             Abraham
             beleeued
          
           .
           Such
           a
           faith
           was
           excellent
           indeede
           ,
           and
           deserues
           eternall
           commendation
           (
           as
           here
           it
           hath
           )
           .
           Let
           vs
           
             be
             children
             of
             this
             faithfull
             Abraham
             ,
          
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           seeing
           wee
           see
           the
           performance
           ;
           which
           he
           sawe
           not
           .
           Wee
           thinke
           it
           a
           disgrace
           ,
           if
           wee
           bee
           not
           beleeued
           ;
           especially
           ,
           if
           wee
           doe
           vse
           to
           keepe
           our
           word
           :
           Let
           vs
           then
           knowe
           thereby
           ,
           what
           dishonour
           it
           is
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           not
           to
           beleeue
           him
           ,
           which
           neuer
           failed
           in
           the
           performance
           to
           any
           creature
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           must
           here
           learn
           of
           God
           to
           be
           true
           and
           faithfull
           in
           our
           words
           and
           promises
           .
           God
           spake
           plainly
           ,
           and
           deceaued
           not
           Abraham
           :
           and
           after
           at
           the
           time
           performed
           it
           ;
           So
           must
           we
           deale
           plainely
           and
           simply
           in
           our
           words
           and
           bargaines
           ,
           and
           thinke
           that
           to
           deceiue
           and
           ouer-reach
           by
           craftie
           words
           ,
           and
           double
           meanings
           ,
           and
           equiuocall
           phrases
           are
           not
           beseeming
           Christianity
           .
           And
           we
           must
           make
           conscience
           of
           a
           lie
           ,
           else
           we
           are
           like
           the
           diuell
           and
           not
           God.
           Also
           a
           Christian
           man
           must
           take
           heede
           what
           ,
           how
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           he
           promiseth
           :
           but
           hauing
           promised
           ,
           he
           must
           performe
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           losse
           or
           harme
           to
           himselfe
           :
           if
           it
           be
           not
           wrong
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           State.
           Wrong
           to
           himselfe
           must
           not
           hinder
           him
           from
           performance
           .
           Christian
           mens
           words
           must
           not
           be
           vaine
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           as
           good
           as
           bonds
           ;
           though
           I
           know
           it
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           very
           conuenient
           in
           regard
           of
           mortality
           ,
           to
           take
           such
           kind
           of
           assurances
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Abraham
           had
           the
           promise
           
             his
             seed
             should
             bee
             so
          
           ,
           Gen.
           15.8
           .
           And
           here
           we
           see
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           but
           he
           himself
           saw
           it
           not
           :
           so
           that
           Abraham
           had
           the
           promise
           ,
           and
           we
           the
           performance
           .
           So
           Adam
           had
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           but
           wee
           see
           it
           performed
           :
           The
           Patriarkes
           ,
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           but
           we
           see
           it
           performed
           .
        
         
           See
           heere
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Church
           vnder
           the
           New
           Testament
           aboue
           the
           olde
           .
           This
           must
           teach
           vs
           to
           be
           so
           much
           better
           then
           they
           ,
           as
           God
           is
           better
           to
           vs
           ,
           then
           hee
           was
           to
           them
           :
           and
           to
           excell
           them
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           vertues
           of
           holinesse
           ;
           or
           else
           their
           faith
           ,
           and
           their
           holy
           obedience
           shall
           turne
           to
           our
           greater
           condemnation
           ,
           which
           haue
           had
           so
           farre
           greater
           cause
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           and
           obey
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           farre
           better
           means
           than
           they
           .
           Which
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ;
           then
           alas
           what
           will
           become
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           come
           behinde
           them
           ;
           nay
           haue
           no
           care
           to
           followe
           them
           in
           their
           faith
           ,
           nor
           holinesse
           ,
           nor
           any
           duties
           of
           holy
           obedience
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           Example
           of
           this
           holy
           womans
           faith
           :
           and
           of
           the
           commendation
           thereof
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           before
           he
           come
           to
           any
           more
           particular
           
             examples
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           giues
           a
           generall
           commendation
           of
           the
           faith
           of
           all
           those
           ioyntly
           which
           are
           spoken
           of
           already
           .
        
         
           
             
               VERSE
               13.
            
             
          
           
             All
             these
             died
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             receiued
             not
             the
             promises
             ,
             but
             saw
             them
             afarre
             off
             ,
             and
             beleeued
             them
             ;
             and
             receiued
             them
             thankefully
             ,
             and
             confessed
             that
             they
             were
             strangers
             and
             pilgrimes
             on
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           HItherto
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           hath
           particularly
           commended
           the
           faith
           of
           diuers
           holy
           beleeuers
           .
           Now
           from
           this
           verse
           to
           the
           17.
           hee
           doth
           generally
           commend
           the
           faith
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Sarah
             ,
             Isaac
          
           ,
           and
           Iaacob
           together
           ;
           yet
           not
           so
           much
           their
           faith
           ,
           as
           the
           durance
           and
           constancy
           of
           their
           faith
           .
           Particularly
           the
           points
           are
           two
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Is
             laid
             downe
             their
             constancy
             and
             continuance
             ;
             
               All
               these
               died
               in
               faith
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             constancy
             is
             set
             fourth
             by
             foure
             effects
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   They
                   receiued
                   not
                   the
                   promises
                   ,
                   but
                   saw
                   them
                   afarre
                   off
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   They
                   beleeued
                   them
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Receiued
                   them
                   thankefully
                
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Professed
                   themselues
                   strangers
                   and
                   pilgrimes
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           first
           point
           touching
           these
           beleeuers
           is
           ;
           that
           as
           they
           begun
           ,
           so
           they
           held
           on
           :
           as
           they
           liued
           ,
           so
           they
           died
           in
           faith
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           died
           in
           faith
           .
        
         
           The
           trueth
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           may
           be
           referred
           to
           all
           afore
           going
           ,
           sauing
           Enoch
           ;
           who
           
             died
             not
          
           ;
           yet
           he
           continued
           also
           constant
           in
           his
           faith
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           faith
           was
           taken
           vp
           :
           but
           as
           for
           Abel
           and
           
             Noah
             ,
             they
             died
             in
             faith
             .
          
           Yet
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           that
           principally
           and
           directly
           ▪
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           intended
           no
           more
           than
           these
           foure
           I
           named
           :
           and
           my
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           particular
           effects
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           and
           the
           points
           whereby
           this
           their
           constācy
           is
           amplified
           in
           the
           three
           verses
           followwing
           ,
           
           adoe
           all
           agree
           ,
           especially
           with
           these
           foure
           ;
           and
           not
           so
           properly
           with
           Abel
           ,
           or
           Noah
           :
           so
           that
           I
           take
           ,
           he
           meaneth
           by
           
             all
             these
          
           ,
           all
           these
           men
           that
           liued
           in
           the
           second
           world
           ,
           since
           the
           flood
           .
           All
           these
           died
           
             in
             faith
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           assurance
           that
           the
           promises
           ,
           made
           vnto
           them
           ,
           should
           bee
           performed
           in
           Gods
           good
           time
           .
        
         
           These
           promises
           were
           principally
           these
           two
           ;
           
             
               1.
               
               Saluation
               by
               the
               Messias
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               possession
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               .
            
          
        
         
           In
           this
           faith
           
             they
             died
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           held
           it
           (
           through
           all
           as●aults
           and
           temptations
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           euen
           to
           the
           last
           gaspe
           ,
           and
           died
           therein
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           their
           practice
           ,
           is
           commended
           vnto
           vs
           a
           most
           worthy
           lesson
           of
           Christianitie
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           wee
           must
           so
           liue
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           
             die
             in
             faith
          
           .
           Many
           say
           they
           liue
           in
           faith
           :
           and
           it
           is
           well
           if
           they
           doe
           so
           ;
           but
           the
           maine
           point
           is
           ,
           to
           
             die
             in
             faith
          
           .
           There
           is
           none
           so
           ill
           ,
           but
           howsoeuer
           he
           liues
           ,
           yet
           hee
           would
           die
           well
           :
           If
           hee
           would
           
             die
             well
          
           ,
           hee
           must
           
             die
             in
             faith
          
           .
           For
           miserable
           is
           the
           death
           ,
           that
           is
           without
           faith
           .
           And
           herein
           faith
           and
           hope
           differ
           from
           other
           graces
           of
           God
           ;
           
             Loue
             ,
             ioy
             ,
             zeale
             ,
             holinesse
             ,
          
           and
           all
           other
           graces
           are
           imperfect
           here
           ,
           and
           are
           perfected
           in
           heauen
           :
           but
           faith
           and
           hope
           are
           perfected
           at
           our
           deaths
           ;
           they
           are
           not
           in
           the
           other
           world
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           nothing
           then
           to
           be
           beleeued
           ,
           nor
           hoped
           for
           ,
           seeing
           we
           then
           doe
           inioy
           all
           things
           :
           but
           as
           they
           are
           begunne
           in
           our
           life
           ,
           at
           our
           regeneration
           ,
           so
           they
           be
           made
           perfect
           when
           wee
           die
           ;
           and
           they
           shine
           most
           gloriously
           in
           the
           last
           and
           greatest
           combate
           of
           all
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           at
           the
           houre
           of
           death
           .
           So
           that
           the
           death
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           gate
           to
           glory
           ,
           is
           
             to
             die
             in
             faith
          
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           as
           life
           leaues
           vs
           ,
           death
           finds
           vs
           ;
           and
           as
           death
           leaues
           vs
           ,
           the
           last
           iudgement
           finds
           vs
           :
           and
           as
           it
           leaues
           vs
           ,
           so
           wee
           continue
           for
           euer
           and
           euer
           without
           recouerie
           or
           alteration
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           
             die
             in
             faith
          
           ,
           is
           to
           die
           in
           an
           assured
           estate
           of
           glory
           and
           happinesse
           ;
           which
           is
           that
           ,
           that
           euery
           man
           desireth
           :
           
           therfore
           ,
           as
           we
           all
           desire
           it
           ,
           so
           let
           vs
           
             die
             in
             faith
          
           ,
           and
           we
           shal
           attaine
           vnto
           it
           .
        
         
           Saint
           Paul
           tels
           vs
           ,
           1.
           
           Corinth
           .
           15.55
           ,
           Death
           is
           a
           terrible
           serpent
           ,
           for
           he
           hath
           a
           poisoned
           sting
           :
           Now
           when
           we
           die
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           encounter
           with
           this
           hideous
           and
           fearefull
           serpent
           .
           He
           is
           fearefull
           euery
           way
           ,
           but
           especially
           for
           his
           sting
           ;
           that
           
             sting
             is
             our
             sinne
          
           :
           and
           this
           sting
           is
           not
           taken
           away
           ,
           nor
           the
           force
           of
           it
           quenched
           ,
           but
           by
           true
           faith
           ,
           
             which
             quencheth
             all
             the
             fierie
             darts
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           6.
           
           If
           therefore
           wee
           would
           bee
           able
           to
           encounter
           with
           this
           great
           enemie
           (
           in
           the
           conquering
           of
           whom
           who
           stands
           our
           happinesse
           ;
           and
           by
           whom
           ,
           to
           be
           conquered
           ,
           is
           our
           eternall
           miserie
           )
           wee
           must
           then
           so
           arme
           our selues
           with
           faith
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           
             die
             in
             faith
          
           ;
           for
           hee
           that
           dieth
           in
           faith
           ,
           that
           faith
           of
           his
           kils
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           conquers
           death
           :
           but
           he
           that
           dieth
           without
           faith
           ,
           death
           and
           sin
           seize
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           sinnes
           liue
           for
           euer
           ,
           and
           his
           miserie
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           die
           in
           faith
           ,
           we
           must
           liue
           in
           faith
           ;
           else
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           :
           For
           ,
           so
           these
           holy
           Patriarchs
           liued
           long
           in
           this
           faith
           ,
           wherein
           
             they
             died
          
           .
           For
           ,
           their
           holy
           liues
           shewed
           plainely
           ,
           that
           they
           liued
           in
           that
           faith
           ,
           which
           (
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           )
           
             doth
             purifie
             our
             hearts
          
           ,
           Act.
           15.9
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           wee
           would
           liue
           in
           true
           faith
           ,
           the
           meanes
           to
           attaine
           it
           ,
           set
           downe
           by
           Gods
           word
           ,
           are
           these
           ;
        
         
           First
           ,
           wee
           must
           labour
           to
           get
           knowledge
           of
           the
           fundamentall
           points
           of
           religion
           ;
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           the
           Fall
           ,
           the
           immortalitie
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           the
           two
           Couenants
           ,
           of
           workes
           by
           the
           Lawe
           ,
           of
           Grace
           by
           the
           Mediator
           ;
           and
           such
           other
           substantiall
           points
           ,
           touching
           God
           ,
           his
           Word
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           Law
           ,
           Gospel
           ,
           Praier
           ,
           good
           Workes
           ,
           &c.
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           Creeds
           ,
           and
           Catechismes
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           scripture
           doe
           yeeld
           vnto
           vs.
           Herein
           ,
           the
           case
           of
           the
           common
           people
           of
           all
           nations
           ,
           is
           miserable
           .
           In
           Poperie
           ,
           their
           Clergie
           is
           so
           fat
           and
           full
           ,
           
             they
             will
             not
          
           :
           In
           our
           Churches
           ,
           the
           Ministerie
           (
           a
           great
           part
           of
           it
           )
           so
           poore
           ,
           and
           ill
           prouided
           for
           ,
           they
           cannot
           teach
           .
           Betwixt
           both
           ,
           the
           people
           of
           the
           world
           do
           
           
             perish
             for
             lacke
             of
             knowledge
          
           ;
           for
           how
           can
           they
           but
           perish
           ,
           
             that
             die
             not
             in
             faith
          
           ?
           How
           can
           they
           die
           so
           ,
           that
           liue
           not
           in
           faith
           ?
           And
           how
           can
           they
           euer
           haue
           faith
           ,
           that
           haue
           no
           knowledge
           ,
           seeing
           knowledge
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           faith
           ?
           Therefore
           ,
           it
           needes
           the
           helpe
           of
           those
           that
           may
           ,
           and
           the
           praiers
           of
           all
           ;
           that
           our
           Church
           may
           haue
           Teachers
           ▪
           and
           our
           people
           Catechisers
           :
           for
           without
           learning
           the
           Catechisme
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           learne
           religion
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           wee
           haue
           got
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           so
           laid
           the
           foundation
           ;
           then
           must
           we
           learne
           the
           
             promises
             of
             God
             for
             saluation
          
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           
             hide
             them
             in
             our
             hearts
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Iewels
           of
           life
           and
           saluation
           .
           We
           must
           beleeue
           them
           to
           be
           true
           and
           effectuall
           ,
           to
           all
           that
           will
           take
           hold
           of
           them
           :
           and
           wee
           our selues
           ,
           must
           therefore
           take
           hold
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           apply
           them
           to
           our
           soules
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           after
           both
           these
           ,
           wee
           must
           conforme
           our selues
           throughout
           (
           heart
           ,
           and
           life
           )
           vnto
           the
           holy
           lawes
           of
           God
           :
           we
           must
           leaue
           all
           bad
           waies
           ,
           and
           vngodly
           courses
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           neuer
           so
           deare
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           or
           so
           commō
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           must
           make
           conscience
           of
           all
           sinne
           ,
           and
           endeauour
           to
           doe
           all
           duties
           to
           God
           and
           man.
           
        
         
           The
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           faith
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           is
           faith
           it selfe
           :
           the
           last
           ,
           the
           fruit
           and
           effect
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           an
           assured
           testimony
           of
           it
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           mans
           owne
           conscience
           .
           And
           to
           doe
           these
           three
           things
           ,
           is
           to
           walke
           in
           the
           olde
           and
           holy
           way
           ▪
           consecrated
           by
           Christs
           blood
           ,
           and
           troden
           in
           by
           all
           the
           holy
           Fathers
           :
           and
           Popery
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           religion
           can
           appoint
           so
           ●a●e
           ,
           so
           sure
           ,
           nor
           so
           direct
           a
           way
           .
           Thus
           liued
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Sarah
             ,
             Isaac
          
           ,
           and
           Iaacob
           ;
           and
           after
           this
           course
           they
           
             died
             in
             faith
          
           ,
           and
           now
           liue
           in
           glory
           :
           and
           so
           shall
           we
           with
           them
           ,
           if
           wee
           will
           liue
           in
           faith
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           ;
           but
           else
           ,
           we
           may
           long
           looke
           for
           heauen
           ,
           before
           wee
           come
           there
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           God
           can
           make
           a
           man
           that
           liued
           not
           in
           faith
           ,
           die
           in
           faith
           :
           but
           ,
           the
           matter
           is
           not
           what
           he
           can
           doe
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           his
           ordinary
           course
           ;
           &
           that
           is
           this
           :
           
             They
             that
             liue
             in
             faith
             ,
             die
             in
             faith
             .
          
           Therfore
           ,
           let
           vs
           take
           the
           ordinary
           course
           ,
           
           and
           repent
           ,
           and
           turne
           betimes
           ,
           and
           liue
           the
           life
           of
           faith
           ;
           and
           leaue
           late
           repentance
           to
           them
           that
           thinke
           it
           but
           a
           sport
           to
           venture
           a
           soule
           :
           that
           course
           may
           speed
           ;
           but
           this
           course
           is
           sure
           to
           speed
           :
           he
           that
           liues
           in
           sin
           ,
           
             may
             happe
          
           to
           die
           in
           faith
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           liues
           in
           faith
           ,
           
             is
             sure
          
           to
           die
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           to
           liue
           in
           glory
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           obserue
           how
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             All
             these
          
           died
           in
           faith
           :
           not
           some
           ,
           but
           
             all
             ▪
             Abraham
          
           ,
           the
           father
           ,
           and
           the
           roote
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           ,
           the
           wife
           ,
           the
           child
           ,
           and
           the
           grand-child
           :
           behold
           a
           
             true
             noble
             blood
          
           ,
           a
           holy
           kinred
           ,
           a
           blessed
           generation
           :
           worthy
           is
           Abraham
           of
           all
           the
           honour
           hee
           hath
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           roote
           of
           such
           a
           noble
           and
           blessed
           brood
           .
           And
           worthy
           are
           
             Isaac
             and
             Iaacob
          
           of
           so
           good
           a
           father
           ,
           who
           stained
           not
           their
           blood
           ,
           by
           forsaking
           their
           faith
           ;
           but
           held
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           receiued
           it
           ,
           
             and
             liued
             and
             died
             in
             it
             .
          
           Let
           this
           teach
           vs
           ,
           first
           ,
           if
           we
           bee
           fathers
           ,
           to
           shine
           before
           our
           children
           ,
           in
           a
           holy
           religion
           ,
           true
           faith
           ,
           and
           good
           life
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           great
           hope
           that
           our
           wiues
           and
           children
           will
           follow
           vs
           in
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           wee
           be
           sonnes
           ,
           to
           looke
           which
           of
           our
           fore-fathers
           and
           auncestors
           imbraced
           the
           most
           holy
           religion
           ;
           and
           to
           choose
           ,
           and
           liue
           ,
           and
           die
           in
           their
           faith
           .
           Most
           of
           our
           yong
           Papists
           can
           say
           no
           more
           for
           their
           religion
           ,
           but
           this
           ;
           my
           father
           and
           grand-father
           were
           of
           that
           religion
           .
           But
           they
           must
           looke
           to
           all
           their
           fore-fathers
           :
           
             Isaac
             and
             Iaacob
          
           would
           not
           be
           of
           their
           great
           grand-fathers
           (
           Nahors
           or
           Terahs
           )
           religion
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           father
           Abrahams
           :
           and
           Abraham
           himselfe
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           of
           his
           father
           Terahs
           ,
           or
           his
           grand
           father
           Nahors
           religion
           ;
           but
           he
           went
           vp
           a
           great
           deale
           higher
           ,
           to
           his
           fore-fathers
           to
           the
           tenth
           generation
           ,
           
             Noah
             and
             Shem
          
           ,
           and
           imbraced
           their
           religion
           .
           So
           that
           we
           see
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           my
           fathers
           ,
           or
           grand-fathers
           religion
           ;
           vnlesse
           first
           I
           prooue
           that
           theirs
           was
           of
           God
           :
           and
           then
           hee
           is
           a
           Noble
           Christian
           man
           ,
           which
           knowing
           that
           ,
           will
           not
           forsake
           it
           ,
           but
           will
           liue
           and
           die
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           see
           here
           ,
           
             true
             honour
             and
             gentry
          
           ,
           is
           to
           liue
           and
           die
           in
           the
           true
           faith
           ,
           and
           holy
           religion
           of
           our
           auncestors
           :
           
           here
           is
           the
           fountaine
           of
           honour
           ,
           to
           doe
           as
           these
           did
           .
           Abraham
           perceiues
           he
           is
           wrong
           ,
           and
           erred
           with
           his
           fathers
           ;
           hee
           therefore
           leaues
           his
           fathers
           and
           grand-fathers
           religion
           ,
           &
           goeth
           vp
           higher
           ,
           and
           takes
           a
           better
           .
           Isaac
           his
           sonne
           ,
           makes
           himselfe
           heire
           ,
           not
           of
           his
           land
           alone
           ;
           but
           of
           his
           fathers
           religion
           also
           :
           Iaacob
           the
           grand-childe
           ,
           follows
           both
           ,
           and
           dieth
           in
           faith
           with
           them
           .
           Behold
           here
           Iaacob
           ,
           a
           
             true
             gentleman
             in
             blood
          
           ;
           his
           holinesse
           and
           religion
           is
           in
           the
           third
           descent
           :
           Let
           vs
           all
           learne
           to
           adorne
           our
           gentilitie
           and
           nobilitie
           with
           these
           ensignes
           of
           true
           honour
           .
        
         
           And
           let
           all
           them
           ,
           that
           shame
           to
           staine
           their
           blood
           by
           treasons
           ,
           or
           misdemeanors
           ;
           shame
           also
           ,
           to
           let
           their
           forefathers
           religion
           ,
           holinesse
           ,
           or
           vertues
           ,
           faile
           in
           them
           :
           but
           let
           them
           all
           so
           liue
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           with
           Iaacob
           they
           may
           
             die
             in
             their
             fathers
             faith
          
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           obserue
           how
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           they
           
             died
             in
             faith
          
           :
           they
           afore
           liued
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           now
           their
           principall
           commendation
           is
           ,
           
             they
             died
             in
             it
          
           .
        
         
           Let
           vs
           learne
           here
           ,
           to
           hold
           on
           in
           a
           good
           course
           ,
           when
           we
           haue
           entred
           into
           it
           ;
           for
           constancy
           and
           continuance
           is
           the
           true
           commendatiō
           :
           he
           that
           
             dieth
             in
             faith
          
           ,
           is
           he
           that
           receiues
           the
           crowne
           .
           To
           this
           ende
           ,
           let
           vs
           stirre
           vp
           our selues
           ,
           with
           the
           Apostles
           exhortation
           ,
           Galath
           .
           6.9
           ,
           
             Let
             vs
             not
             be
             weary
             of
             well
             doing
             ,
             for
             in
             due
             time
             we
             shall
             reape
             ,
             if
             wee
             faint
             not
             .
          
        
         
           And
           further
           ,
           let
           this
           teach
           vs
           all
           to
           choose
           that
           faith
           to
           liue
           in
           (
           with
           these
           holy
           Patriarchs
           )
           that
           wee
           may
           boldly
           die
           in
           .
           It
           is
           a
           true
           obseruation
           ,
           that
           
             Poperie
             is
             a
             good
             religion
             to
             liue
             in
             ,
             but
             ours
             to
             die
             in
             .
          
           The
           Papists
           vsurpe
           this
           saying
           ,
           and
           turne
           it
           the
           contrary
           way
           ;
           but
           they
           haue
           as
           much
           right
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           thiefe
           to
           the
           true
           mans
           purse
           .
           The
           liberty
           ,
           the
           pardons
           ,
           dispensations
           ,
           sanctuaries
           ,
           the
           pompe
           and
           outward
           glory
           of
           their
           Church
           ;
           and
           their
           fasting
           &
           outward
           austerities
           ,
           beeing
           fowle
           and
           fained
           hypocrisies
           ,
           and
           indeede
           ,
           open
           licentiousnesse
           :
           these
           and
           many
           things
           more
           ,
           may
           allure
           any
           naturall
           man
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           liue
           in
           their
           religion
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           come
           to
           die
           ,
           then
           they
           
           all
           know
           ,
           and
           some
           confesse
           ,
           it
           is
           surest
           and
           safest
           to
           die
           in
           our
           religion
           .
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           ,
           cheerefully
           ,
           and
           comfortably
           ,
           liue
           in
           that
           religion
           ,
           and
           faith
           ,
           wherein
           wee
           may
           so
           boldly
           die
           ,
           that
           euen
           our
           aduersaries
           confesse
           it
           to
           be
           safest
           .
        
         
           Now
           follow
           the
           foure
           effects
           ,
           and
           fruits
           of
           their
           faith
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           this
           :
           that
           
             They
             receiued
             not
             the
             promises
             ,
             but
             saw
             them
             afarre
             off
             .
          
        
         
           By
           Promises
           ,
           we
           vnderstād
           ,
           first
           ▪
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           spirituall
           promises
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Christ.
           These
           they
           did
           
             not
             receiue
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           fully
           ;
           thogh
           in
           part
           they
           did
           :
           for
           ,
           true
           faith
           doth
           alwaies
           receiue
           ,
           apprehend
           ,
           and
           apply
           vnto
           it selfe
           truely
           ,
           though
           not
           fully
           ,
           the
           thing
           promised
           .
           God
           said
           ,
           hee
           would
           giue
           them
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           :
           but
           they
           did
           not
           fully
           enioy
           and
           possesse
           it
           :
           So
           likewise
           ,
           the
           Messias
           was
           promised
           vnto
           them
           ;
           but
           they
           neuer
           saw
           his
           comming
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           beleeued
           Gods
           promise
           ,
           and
           died
           in
           that
           faith
           .
        
         
           Where
           wee
           may
           see
           ,
           the
           inuincible
           force
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           that
           cleaued
           fast
           vnto
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           euen
           vnto
           death
           ;
           though
           they
           neuer
           enioyed
           the
           things
           promised
           in
           this
           life
           :
           which
           plainely
           condemnes
           our
           age
           of
           vnbeleefe
           ,
           for
           we
           haue
           more
           accomplished
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           than
           euer
           they
           had
           .
           Abraham
           neuer
           
             saw
             Christ
          
           ,
           but
           
             afarre
             off
          
           ;
           yet
           wee
           haue
           him
           exhibited
           in
           the
           flesh
           :
           we
           see
           and
           knowe
           hee
           liued
           and
           died
           ,
           rose
           againe
           ,
           and
           ascended
           ,
           and
           now
           makes
           continuall
           intercession
           for
           vs
           and
           we
           haue
           the
           true
           sacraments
           ,
           which
           shall
           last
           for
           euer
           pledges
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           life
           euerlasting
           by
           him
           .
           And
           for
           temporall
           promises
           ,
           wee
           haue
           farre
           more
           accomplished
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           than
           euer
           he
           had
           .
           But
           though
           wee
           goe
           before
           Abraham
           in
           the
           fruition
           of
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           yet
           we
           come
           farre
           behinde
           him
           in
           beleefe
           ;
           for
           faith
           worketh
           by
           loue
           ,
           and
           loue
           is
           seene
           in
           true
           obedience
           :
           but
           generally
           ,
           this
           is
           too
           true
           ,
           men
           make
           no
           conscience
           of
           obedience
           ;
           which
           sheweth
           vndoubtedly
           ,
           that
           there
           
           is
           little
           sound
           faith
           among
           vs.
           And
           it
           may
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           these
           notable
           men
           ,
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Iaacob
             ,
          
           shall
           stand
           in
           iudgement
           against
           vs
           ,
           to
           our
           further
           condemnation
           ;
           for
           they
           neuer
           receiued
           the
           accomplishing
           of
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           beleeued
           :
           but
           we
           doe
           see
           the
           same
           fulfilled
           &
           exhibited
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           will
           not
           beleeue
           .
        
         
           But
           saw
           them
           afarre
           off
           .
        
         
           Here
           is
           the
           propertie
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           promises
           were
           afarre
           off
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           saw
           them
           .
           The
           phrase
           here
           vsed
           ,
           is
           borrowed
           from
           Mariners
           :
           who
           beeing
           far
           on
           the
           sea
           ▪
           cannot
           descrie
           towns
           ,
           and
           coasts
           afarre
           off
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           help
           of
           some
           tower
           or
           hie
           place
           ,
           which
           their
           eie
           will
           sooner
           discerne
           ,
           thogh
           it
           be
           afarre
           off
           :
           And
           so
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Sarah
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Iaacob
             ,
          
           beeing
           long
           before
           the
           day
           of
           Christs
           incarnation
           ,
           could
           not
           other
           waies
           see
           Christ
           ,
           but
           afarre
           off
           ,
           by
           the
           eie
           of
           faith
           ,
           in
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Messias
           :
           for
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           propertie
           of
           faith
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           thing
           absent
           ,
           to
           be
           present
           ,
           after
           a
           sort
           ;
           
             Faith
             beeing
             the
             ground
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             euidence
             of
             things
             which
             are
             not
             seene
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           then
           wee
           may
           learne
           a
           difference
           betweene
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           olde
           Testament
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           newe
           .
           Wee
           in
           the
           
             newe
             Testament
          
           ,
           haue
           greater
           measure
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           more
           liuely
           discerning
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           and
           a
           clearer
           light
           of
           vnderstanding
           ,
           in
           the
           mystery
           of
           our
           saluation
           by
           Christ
           ;
           than
           the
           Church
           had
           ,
           vnder
           the
           
             olde
             Testament
          
           :
           howsoeuer
           they
           excelled
           in
           faith
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           discerning
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           were
           inferiour
           vnto
           vs.
           And
           therfore
           ,
           the
           Lord
           made
           this
           promise
           to
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           long
           before
           ;
           that
           thē
           
             the
             earth
             shall
             be
             ful
             of
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             the
             waters
             that
             couer
             the
             sea
             .
          
           And
           Saint
           Paul
           prooues
           this
           performed
           ,
           when
           he
           affirmeth
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           2.
           
           Corinth
           .
           3.18
           .
           
             But
             all
             wee
             as
             in
             a
             mirrour
             behold
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             with
             open
             face
             .
          
           And
           Christ
           ,
           Ioh.
           6.45
           .
           
             They
             shall
             be
             all
             taught
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           If
           this
           bee
           true
           ,
           that
           knowledge
           should
           so
           abound
           in
           the
           
           time
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           then
           all
           ignorant
           persons
           of
           this
           latter
           age
           of
           the
           world
           must
           knowe
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           much
           to
           answer
           for
           at
           the
           day
           of
           iudgment
           :
           for
           ,
           God
           in
           the
           new
           testament
           hath
           made
           his
           Church
           to
           abound
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           so
           that
           their
           ignorance
           (
           for
           which
           they
           thinke
           God
           will
           hold
           them
           excused
           )
           shall
           be
           a
           bill
           of
           inditement
           against
           them
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           to
           their
           further
           condemnation
           :
           because
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           so
           clearely
           ,
           and
           plentifully
           reuealed
           in
           these
           dayes
           ;
           that
           whereas
           the
           most
           excellent
           Patriarchs
           of
           all
           ,
           could
           then
           but
           see
           Christ
           afarre
           off
           ,
           the
           most
           simple
           may
           now
           see
           him
           neere
           vnto
           them
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           where
           is
           more
           knowledge
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           more
           obedience
           :
           therefore
           it
           concerneth
           all
           those
           that
           professe
           themselues
           to
           be
           Christians
           ,
           &
           submit
           themselues
           to
           heare
           and
           learne
           the
           word
           of
           God
           taught
           vnto
           them
           ;
           not
           content
           themselues
           with
           bare
           knowledge
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           neuer
           so
           much
           :
           But
           withall
           ,
           to
           bring
           forth
           the
           fruites
           of
           obedience
           in
           their
           liues
           &
           cōuersations
           .
           For
           ,
           though
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             ,
          
           in
           regard
           of
           faith
           did
           goe
           farre
           before
           vs
           :
           yet
           seeing
           we
           haue
           more
           knowledge
           then
           they
           had
           in
           the
           Messias
           ,
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           becom
           like
           vnto
           them
           in
           the
           obedience
           of
           our
           liues
           :
           Their
           faith
           was
           stronger
           then
           ours
           :
           but
           our
           obedience
           should
           be
           greater
           then
           theirs
           ,
           because
           wee
           haue
           more
           cause
           to
           belieue
           then
           they
           .
           S.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             We
             all
             behold
             as
             in
             a
             mirror
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             with
             open
             face
             :
          
           
           And
           the
           end
           thereof
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           
             transformed
             into
             the
             same
             image
             from
             glory
             to
             glory
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           So
           that
           the
           more
           knowledge
           wee
           haue
           ,
           the
           more
           sanctification
           wee
           ought
           to
           haue
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           hatred
           of
           sinne
           ,
           &
           more
           obedience
           to
           Gods
           commaundements
           .
           But
           ,
           the
           more
           is
           the
           pitie
           ,
           the
           case
           goeth
           farre
           otherwise
           with
           the
           world
           :
           for
           euen
           many
           among
           vs
           that
           are
           no
           Students
           by
           profession
           ,
           haue
           great
           and
           commendable
           
             knowledge
             in
             religion
          
           .
           But
           where
           is
           the
           fruite
           hereof
           in
           holy
           obedience
           to
           the
           Lawes
           of
           God
           ?
           God
           by
           calling
           hath
           made
           vs
           a
           pleasant
           vine
           :
           but
           the
           sower
           Grapes
           of
           sinne
           ,
           are
           our
           ordinarie
           fruite
           ,
           they
           be
           
           
             the
             Grapes
             of
             gall
          
           (
           as
           Moses
           saith
           )
           .
           
           For
           Atheisme
           ,
           blasphemie
           ,
           contempt
           of
           Gods
           word
           and
           worship
           ,
           with
           open
           profaning
           of
           Gods
           Sabaoth
           ,
           doe
           euery
           where
           abound
           ;
           to
           omit
           the
           hainous
           crimes
           against
           the
           second
           table
           ,
           as
           oppression
           ,
           adultery
           ,
           and
           bloud
           touching
           bloud
           :
           for
           all
           which
           ,
           wee
           may
           iustly
           feare
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           either
           remoue
           his
           Candlesticke
           from
           vs
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           a
           Church
           and
           people
           of
           God
           make
           vs
           no
           Church
           ;
           or
           else
           sweepe
           vs
           away
           by
           some
           fearefull
           iudgement
           ,
           as
           with
           the
           besome
           of
           destruction
           ,
           because
           we
           
             withhold
             the
             truth
             in
             vnrighteousnesse
          
           ,
           Rom.
           1.18
           :
           For
           better
           it
           were
           not
           to
           haue
           knowen
           the
           way
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           then
           to
           turne
           from
           the
           holy
           commaundement
           giuen
           vnto
           vs
           :
           let
           vs
           therefore
           ioyne
           with
           our
           knowledge
           obedience
           ,
           that
           so
           wee
           may
           shew
           forth
           our
           faith
           in
           doing
           the
           duties
           of
           pietie
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           brotherly
           loue
           ,
           and
           Christianity
           ,
           vnto
           our
           brethren
           .
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           first
           fruit
           of
           their
           faith
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           fruite
           of
           their
           faith
           is
           noted
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             And
             beleeued
             them
          
           :
           where
           ,
           by
           beleeuing
           ,
           wee
           must
           vnderstand
           not
           so
           much
           the
           act
           of
           faith
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           noted
           before
           ,
           as
           the
           growth
           and
           encrease
           of
           their
           faith
           ;
           for
           the
           word
           imports
           a
           confirmation
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           a
           resolution
           in
           assurance
           of
           the
           promises
           made
           vnto
           them
           :
           which
           is
           not
           vnusuall
           in
           Scripture
           :
           for
           Paul
           prayeth
           for
           the
           Churches
           who
           had
           true
           knowledge
           ,
           faith
           ,
           and
           loue
           ,
           
             that
             they
             might
             encrease
             and
             abound
             therein
             more
             and
             more
             ,
          
           Ephesians
           3.16.17
           .
           Philippians
           ,
           1.9.11
           .
           Colossians
           1.9.11
           .
        
         
           Heere
           then
           wee
           may
           obserue
           in
           the
           example
           of
           these
           Patriarches
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           and
           property
           of
           euery
           true
           beleeuer
           ,
           to
           goe
           forward
           and
           encrease
           in
           faith
           ,
           till
           hee
           come
           to
           a
           full
           perswasion
           and
           assurance
           in
           Gods
           promises
           .
           All
           the
           giftes
           of
           GOD
           (
           and
           therefore
           faith
           )
           are
           the
           
             Lords
             talents
          
           ,
           and
           euery
           true
           beleeuer
           is
           the
           Lords
           seruant
           ,
           called
           to
           occupie
           therewith
           .
           Now
           GOD
           ,
           hauing
           put
           his
           talent
           into
           any
           mans
           hand
           ,
           doth
           require
           the
           encrease
           
           thereof
           ,
           as
           the
           Parable
           shewes
           ,
           Luke
           19.13
           .
           And
           this
           Paul
           teacheth
           :
           for
           ,
           praying
           for
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           goe
           on
           ,
           and
           
             be
             strengthened
             by
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             inner
             man
             ,
          
           Ephesians
           3.16
           ,
           he
           signifieth
           ,
           that
           hee
           that
           doth
           truly
           beleeue
           in
           Christ
           ,
           must
           goe
           on
           
             from
             grace
             to
             grace
          
           ,
           till
           hee
           be
           a
           tall
           man
           in
           Christ
           :
           as
           a
           childe
           groweth
           from
           yeare
           to
           yeare
           ,
           till
           hee
           come
           to
           bee
           a
           strong
           man.
           The
           nature
           of
           faith
           is
           like
           vnto
           fire
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           goe
           out
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           wood
           ,
           or
           other
           fewell
           is
           put
           vnto
           it
           ,
           but
           will
           take
           holde
           thereof
           ,
           and
           growe
           vnto
           a
           greater
           flame
           :
           and
           so
           will
           faith
           growe
           vp
           to
           a
           full
           perswasion
           in
           all
           those
           that
           conscionablie
           apply
           themselues
           to
           the
           Worde
           and
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           But
           goes
           the
           case
           thus
           with
           vs
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           faith
           ?
           Nay
           verily
           ,
           generally
           it
           is
           farre
           otherwise
           :
           for
           many
           among
           vs
           haue
           no
           regard
           of
           faith
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           thinke
           they
           may
           liue
           as
           they
           lust
           ,
           their
           good
           meaning
           will
           serue
           the
           turne
           :
           others
           ,
           and
           those
           not
           a
           fewe
           ,
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           
             going
             forward
             in
             faith
          
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           euery
           day
           worse
           and
           worse
           ,
           and
           still
           
             goe
             backward
          
           more
           and
           more
           .
           A
           third
           sort
           wee
           haue
           ,
           that
           will
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           receiue
           the
           Sacraments
           ;
           but
           yet
           their
           growth
           in
           grace
           is
           verie
           slender
           ,
           they
           stand
           at
           a
           stay
           ,
           and
           profit
           little
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           howsoeuer
           it
           may
           be
           thought
           but
           a
           small
           fault
           ,
           not
           
             to
             profit
             in
             Religion
          
           :
           yet
           vndoubtedly
           it
           is
           a
           fearefull
           Iudgement
           of
           GOD
           ,
           when
           the
           hearers
           of
           the
           word
           in
           any
           congregation
           are
           daily
           taught
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           profit
           thereby
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           noteth
           those
           
             women
             to
             be
             laden
             with
             sinne
             ,
             which
             are
             euer
             learning
             ,
             and
             yet
             neuer
             are
             able
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Timoth.
           3.7
           .
           If
           a
           childe
           lately
           borne
           ,
           like
           not
           well
           ,
           nor
           growe
           ,
           when
           it
           hath
           good
           keeping
           :
           the
           common
           saying
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Changeling
           .
           So
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           heare
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           encrease
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           faith
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ,
           wee
           may
           most
           truly
           say
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           a
           
             spirituall
             Changeling
          
           :
           
           and
           therefore
           to
           auoide
           this
           fearefull
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           first
           labour
           for
           faith
           ;
           &
           hauing
           faith
           ,
           
             encrease
             therein
          
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           graces
           of
           God
           ,
           
             till
             we
             come
             to
             be
             strong
             men
             in
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           It
           is
           here
           said
           ,
           that
           those
           Patriarchs
           encreased
           in
           faith
           :
           But
           it
           may
           be
           demaunded
           how
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           meanes
           they
           did
           attaine
           hereto
           ?
           Answer
           .
           In
           the
           booke
           of
           Genesis
           ,
           we
           may
           finde
           three
           wayes
           ,
           whereby
           they
           were
           confirmed
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           did
           growe
           vp
           in
           grace
           .
           The
           first
           meanes
           was
           from
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           for
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           made
           his
           couenant
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           mercifully
           renuing
           the
           same
           ,
           during
           his
           life
           as
           occasion
           serued
           sundry
           times
           ,
           he
           stayed
           not
           there
           ,
           suffering
           it
           to
           die
           with
           Abraham
           :
           but
           when
           Abraham
           was
           dead
           ,
           God
           renued
           his
           couenant
           with
           Isaac
           and
           Rebecka
           :
           and
           with
           Iacob
           also
           after
           them
           .
           Now
           the
           tongue
           of
           man
           cannot
           vtter
           ,
           what
           a
           wonderfull
           furtherance
           it
           was
           vnto
           their
           faith
           ,
           to
           haue
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           to
           renue
           his
           gracious
           promises
           vnto
           them
           .
           The
           second
           meanes
           of
           
             encreasing
             their
             faith
          
           ▪
           was
           ,
           their
           holy
           conuersing
           one
           with
           another
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           was
           to
           teach
           and
           instruct
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           to
           nurture
           them
           vp
           in
           the
           true
           worship
           and
           feare
           of
           God
           ;
           by
           which
           meanes
           they
           did
           not
           only
           implant
           Gods
           promises
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           but
           were
           themselues
           confirmed
           in
           the
           same
           :
           for
           ,
           hee
           that
           teacheth
           another
           from
           a
           feeling
           heart
           ,
           greatly
           strengtheneth
           his
           owne
           soule
           .
           Now
           God
           himselfe
           doth
           testifie
           this
           thing
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           
           saying
           :
           
             I
             knowe
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             commaund
             his
             sonnes
             and
             his
             houshold
             after
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             keepe
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             doe
             righteousnesse
             and
             iudgement
             .
          
           Now
           looke
           what
           Abraham
           herein
           did
           to
           Isaac
           ,
           that
           no
           doubt
           did
           Isaac
           vnto
           Iacob
           .
           The
           third
           meanes
           to
           encrease
           their
           faith
           was
           ,
           from
           each
           one
           to
           himself
           :
           for
           they
           gaue
           themselues
           often
           times
           in
           their
           owne
           persons
           to
           muse
           &
           meditate
           vpō
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           :
           
           so
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Isaac
           ,
           that
           he
           
             went
             out
             to
             pray
             or
             to
             meditate
             in
             the
             field
             towards
             euening
             :
          
           and
           wee
           may
           perswade
           our selues
           it
           was
           concerning
           this
           and
           other
           promises
           of
           
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           accomplishment
           thereof
           .
           And
           wee
           neede
           not
           to
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           Abraham
           and
           Iaacob
           did
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           means
           ,
           by
           which
           these
           godly
           Patriarchs
           were
           strengthened
           in
           their
           faith
           .
           All
           which
           ,
           must
           be
           marked
           of
           vs
           diligently
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           practice
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           cause
           why
           we
           heare
           the
           word
           often
           ,
           and
           yet
           profit
           little
           by
           it
           ,
           is
           chiefly
           this
           ;
           because
           the
           meanes
           by
           which
           men
           should
           growe
           vp
           in
           faith
           ,
           are
           so
           slenderly
           vsed
           among
           vs.
           For
           ,
           the
           first
           meanes
           ,
           which
           is
           on
           Gods
           behalfe
           to
           man
           ;
           is
           through
           his
           great
           and
           vnspeakable
           mercy
           ,
           plentifully
           affoorded
           in
           many
           parts
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           in
           the
           holy
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           gospell
           :
           wherin
           ,
           Gods
           gratious
           promises
           of
           mercy
           ,
           are
           opened
           and
           applied
           to
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           and
           his
           iudgements
           against
           sinne
           ,
           are
           sharpely
           denounced
           ,
           to
           driue
           men
           to
           lay
           holde
           on
           Gods
           mercy
           in
           Christ.
           But
           ,
           if
           wee
           regard
           the
           second
           meanes
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           mutuall
           instruction
           ,
           of
           father
           to
           childe
           ,
           of
           master
           to
           seruant
           ▪
           and
           of
           one
           neighbour
           to
           another
           ;
           together
           with
           mutuall
           conference
           ,
           about
           that
           we
           are
           taught
           :
           Or
           else
           ,
           if
           wee
           regard
           the
           third
           meanes
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           priuate
           meditation
           vpon
           Gods
           word
           and
           promises
           taught
           vnto
           vs
           (
           which
           meditation
           ,
           is
           to
           a
           Christian
           soule
           ,
           like
           the
           chewing
           of
           the
           cudde
           vnto
           a
           beast
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           chewing
           the
           cudde
           turnes
           that
           which
           was
           eaten
           ,
           into
           true
           feeding
           ;
           so
           doth
           holy
           meditation
           ,
           make
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           promises
           ,
           spirituall
           refreshing
           ,
           by
           digesting
           them
           in
           the
           heart
           )
           :
           If
           (
           I
           say
           )
           wee
           take
           a
           viewe
           of
           these
           two
           latter
           ,
           wee
           shall
           finde
           them
           seldome
           vsed
           of
           very
           many
           ,
           or
           not
           at
           all
           .
           Blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           we
           neede
           not
           to
           doubt
           ,
           but
           there
           bee
           some
           ,
           who
           vse
           these
           meanes
           ,
           with
           care
           ,
           and
           reuerence
           :
           but
           alas
           ,
           these
           some
           ,
           are
           very
           fewe
           .
           And
           because
           this
           duty
           is
           so
           slackly
           performed
           ;
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           couenant
           of
           mercy
           in
           Christ
           ,
           be
           oft
           repeated
           ,
           yet
           men
           reape
           little
           profit
           by
           it
           .
           So
           that
           we
           must
           learne
           to
           follow
           this
           notable
           practice
           of
           these
           godly
           Patriarchs
           ,
           and
           looke
           what
           meanes
           they
           vsed
           for
           the
           increase
           of
           their
           faith
           ;
           the
           same
           also
           ,
           must
           we
           vse
           ,
           and
           that
           diligently
           :
           so
           shall
           we
           grow
           ,
           and
           increase
           ,
           and
           waxe
           
           strong
           in
           faith
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           fruit
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           
             And
             receiued
             them
             thankefully
             .
          
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           word
           in
           the
           originall
           signifieth
           ,
           
             to
             salute
          
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           by
           speach
           ,
           but
           any
           way
           else
           :
           as
           by
           imbracing
           ,
           &c.
           and
           therefore
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           is
           not
           vnfitly
           translated
           ,
           
             And
             receiued
             them
             thankefully
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           tooke
           them
           kindly
           at
           Gods
           hands
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           notable
           fruit
           of
           faith
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           commended
           ;
           that
           
             seeing
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             afarre
             off
             ,
          
           did
           yet
           take
           them
           most
           kindly
           at
           Gods
           hands
           .
           But
           ,
           here
           wee
           must
           consider
           ,
           how
           they
           tooke
           them
           kindly
           :
           namely
           ,
           by
           doing
           2.
           things
           .
           1.
           
           By
           an
           action
           of
           their
           heart
           .
           2.
           
           By
           an
           action
           of
           their
           life
           .
           The
           action
           of
           their
           heart
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           the
           promise
           was
           not
           accomplished
           in
           their
           daies
           ;
           yet
           they
           were
           wōderfully
           glad
           therof
           :
           for
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           said
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           
             Your
             father
             Abrahā
             reioyced
             to
             see
             my
             day
             ,
             &
             he
             saw
             it
             &
             was
             glad
             .
          
           
           It
           did
           Abrahams
           heart
           good
           to
           see
           Christ
           afarre
           off
           :
           and
           so
           we
           may
           safely
           thinke
           of
           
             Sarah
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Iaacob
             ,
          
           that
           their
           hearts
           were
           also
           rauished
           with
           ioy
           ,
           to
           heare
           the
           wonderfull
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Messias
           ;
           and
           to
           thinke
           of
           the
           most
           ioyful
           performance
           ,
           which
           they
           knew
           should
           follow
           in
           due
           time
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           tooke
           this
           promise
           kindly
           ,
           by
           the
           practice
           of
           their
           life
           ;
           for
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           to
           any
           strange
           place
           (
           as
           wee
           may
           often
           read
           in
           the
           story
           )
           there
           they
           
             built
             vp
             altars
          
           ,
           
           &
           offered
           sacrifice
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           called
           on
           his
           name
           .
           All
           which
           they
           did
           ,
           to
           testifie
           their
           inward
           ioy
           ,
           &
           thankful
           acceptance
           of
           Gods
           promises
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             promised
             Land
          
           ;
           thogh
           neither
           were
           accōplished
           in
           their
           daies
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           as
           touching
           our selues
           ,
           the
           same
           maine
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           were
           made
           to
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Iaacob
             ,
          
           hath
           the
           Lord
           made
           and
           continued
           vnto
           vs
           :
           nay
           ,
           we
           haue
           the
           same
           already
           accōplished
           ;
           &
           we
           see
           the
           same
           verified
           more
           euidently
           and
           plainely
           ,
           than
           any
           of
           the
           Patriarchs
           did
           .
           Which
           being
           true
           ,
           our
           duty
           is
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           same
           much
           more
           thankefully
           ,
           and
           kindly
           ,
           at
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           than
           they
           did
           or
           
           could
           doe
           ;
           because
           we
           haue
           more
           light
           and
           knowledge
           in
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           euer
           the
           Patriarchs
           had
           .
        
         
           But
           wee
           haue
           iust
           cause
           to
           bewaile
           the
           daies
           and
           times
           wherein
           we
           liue
           :
           for
           ,
           whereas
           we
           should
           take
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           most
           ioyfully
           ,
           and
           kindly
           ;
           the
           case
           is
           farre
           otherwise
           .
           For
           generally
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           our
           nation
           and
           people
           that
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           mercies
           and
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           wee
           are
           an
           
             vnkinde
             people
          
           .
           And
           that
           this
           is
           true
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           in
           all
           of
           vs
           ,
           if
           we●
           will
           but
           a
           little
           examine
           the
           matter
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           too
           apparant
           ,
           by
           many
           euidences
           :
           for
           first
           ,
           let
           any
           of
           vs
           be
           brought
           to
           a
           place
           ,
           where
           we
           may
           behold
           some
           vaine
           Enterlude
           ,
           or
           Showe
           ;
           a
           man
           would
           not
           thinke
           how
           wonderfully
           we
           are
           rauished
           therewithall
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           could
           find
           in
           our
           hearts
           to
           spend
           whole
           daies
           in
           beholding
           them
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           be
           brought
           to
           heare
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           holy
           word
           preached
           ,
           and
           taught
           ;
           as
           it
           was
           vnto
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             &
             Iaacob
          
           (
           wherein
           they
           much
           reioyced
           )
           and
           there
           we
           sit
           heauy
           and
           drowsie
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Word
           seems
           loathsome
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           &
           one
           houre
           is
           so
           tedious
           ,
           as
           we
           hardly
           hold
           it
           out
           without
           sleeping
           :
           and
           if
           it
           passe
           the
           houre
           a
           little
           ,
           O
           how
           impatiently
           our
           nature
           takes
           it
           !
           All
           which
           shew
           plainly
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           no
           such
           ioy
           to
           heare
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           mercifull
           promises
           ,
           as
           these
           godly
           Patriarchs
           had
           :
           so
           that
           we
           are
           both
           hard
           hearted
           ,
           &
           vnkind
           ;
           &
           altogether
           insensible
           of
           so
           great
           fauours
           of
           our
           God
           towards
           vs.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           consider
           mens
           behauiour
           in
           Gods
           worship
           :
           It
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           people
           ,
           worship
           God
           but
           in
           formall
           shew
           ,
           for
           fashions
           sake
           .
           These
           godly
           Patriarchs
           ,
           
             Abraham
             ,
             &c.
          
           built
           altars
           in
           euery
           place
           where
           they
           came
           ▪
           and
           offered
           sacrifice
           vnto
           God
           ,
           to
           signifie
           their
           kindnesse
           ,
           &
           willing
           heart
           ,
           towards
           God
           for
           his
           promises
           .
           But
           now
           men
           worship
           God
           formally
           ,
           not
           in
           way
           of
           thankefulnes
           ;
           but
           either
           because
           the
           Law
           cōpels
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           else
           because
           it
           is
           a
           custome
           ,
           and
           order
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           kept
           .
           For
           proofe
           thereof
           ,
           take
           some
           one
           of
           the
           common
           sort
           ,
           &
           aske
           him
           why
           he
           commeth
           into
           the
           congregation
           ?
           he
           will
           
           say
           ,
           he
           commeth
           to
           doe
           as
           other
           men
           doe
           ;
           but
           what
           they
           doe
           ,
           he
           knoweth
           not
           ;
           or
           what
           he
           himselfe
           ought
           to
           doe
           ,
           he
           cannot
           tel
           ,
           nor
           careth
           much
           to
           know
           .
           Others
           also
           come
           to
           worship
           God
           :
           but
           aske
           them
           how
           they
           doe
           it
           ?
           they
           will
           say
           ,
           by
           saying
           ouer
           the
           ten
           Commandements
           ,
           the
           Lords
           praier
           ,
           and
           the
           beleefe
           .
           But
           ,
           if
           the
           word
           be
           either
           preached
           ,
           or
           read
           ,
           they
           regard
           it
           not
           ;
           thinking
           that
           all
           Gods
           worship
           stands
           in
           the
           repeating
           of
           those
           three
           things
           .
           Which
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           they
           worship
           God
           but
           for
           fashion
           sake
           ,
           and
           with
           little
           more
           ,
           than
           a
           plaine
           lip-labour
           .
        
         
           Another
           sort
           there
           are
           ,
           which
           come
           neere
           to
           God
           with
           their
           lips
           ,
           but
           their
           hearts
           are
           farre
           from
           him
           ;
           for
           though
           their
           bodies
           be
           present
           in
           the
           congregatiō
           ,
           yet
           their
           hearts
           are
           wandring
           about
           their
           worldly
           businesse
           ,
           or
           the
           works
           of
           sinne
           :
           so
           that
           we
           may
           truly
           say
           ,
           God
           is
           not
           worshipped
           with
           faith
           ,
           in
           the
           heart
           .
           And
           therefore
           wee
           are
           an
           vnkinde
           people
           ,
           and
           quite
           degenerate
           from
           the
           faith
           of
           our
           fore-fathers
           ,
           these
           holy
           Patriarchs
           ,
           who
           receiued
           Gods
           promises
           so
           kindly
           ,
           and
           thankfully
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           haue
           the
           word
           of
           God
           daily
           preached
           and
           taught
           vnto
           vs
           :
           but
           how
           many
           be
           there
           that
           make
           conscience
           of
           obeying
           the
           same
           in
           their
           liues
           and
           callings
           ?
           Men
           doe
           come
           and
           heare
           ,
           and
           should
           learne
           :
           but
           when
           they
           come
           home
           ,
           they
           doe
           s●at
           contrary
           to
           that
           which
           is
           taught
           .
           Now
           there
           can
           be
           no
           greater
           vnthankfulnesse
           nor
           vnkindnesse
           towards
           Gods
           then
           this
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           heare
           and
           not
           obey
           ;
           
           
             for
             disobedience
             is
             as
             the
             sinne
             of
             witchcraft
             :
          
           nay
           ,
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           maketh
           no
           conscience
           of
           obedience
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           is
           in
           his
           actions
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           no
           more
           acceptable
           vnto
           God
           ,
           then
           a
           murtherer
           is
           
             when
             he
             kills
             a
             man.
          
           
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           seeing
           obedience
           is
           so
           rare
           to
           be
           found
           among
           vs
           ,
           and
           disobedience
           aboundeth
           euery
           where
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           plaine
           argument
           ,
           that
           we
           take
           not
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           kindly
           nor
           thankfully
           at
           his
           hands
           :
           for
           if
           we
           did
           ,
           we
           would
           at
           least
           endeauour
           our selues
           ,
           to
           doe
           what
           God
           commaunds
           
           in
           his
           Law
           ,
           and
           desireth
           in
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           thankfull
           vnto
           GOD
           for
           his
           mercies
           ,
           shewing
           forth
           our
           thankfulnesse
           by
           our
           obedience
           .
           So
           that
           it
           standeth
           vs
           in
           hand
           euery
           man
           to
           looke
           vnto
           himselfe
           for
           his
           owne
           part
           ,
           seeing
           God
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           his
           Gospell
           the
           meanes
           of
           our
           saluation
           ,
           that
           therefore
           wee
           receiue
           and
           embrace
           the
           same
           ,
           least
           God
           doe
           either
           take
           the
           same
           from
           vs
           ,
           or
           vs
           from
           it
           :
           for
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           that
           the
           one
           of
           these
           two
           will
           followe
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           daily
           heare
           and
           make
           no
           conscience
           to
           obey
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           third
           fruite
           of
           the
           Patriarchs
           faith
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           fruite
           of
           their
           faith
           followeth
           :
           
             And
             confessed
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             strangers
             and
             Pilgrimes
             on
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           Heerein
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           diuers
           points
           :
           1.
           
           The
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             They
             confessed
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           professed
           openly
           ,
           what
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           what
           their
           religion
           was
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           amongst
           themselues
           ,
           but
           before
           the
           face
           of
           Gods
           enemies
           ,
           and
           heathen
           men
           .
           Gen.
           23.4
           :
           Abraham
           tolde
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           that
           
             he
             was
             a
             stranger
             and
             a
             forrainer
             among
             them
             .
          
           And
           when
           Iacob
           came
           before
           Pharaoh
           ,
           hee
           confessed
           ,
           that
           both
           
             his
             dayes
             &
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             Fathers
             ,
             were
             dayes
             of
             Pilgrimage
             :
          
           Gen.
           47.9
           .
           Now
           ,
           affirming
           so
           openly
           that
           they
           were
           strangers
           in
           those
           Countries
           ,
           they
           intimated
           a
           plaine
           deniall
           and
           dislike
           of
           the
           religion
           and
           idolatry
           of
           those
           heathen
           Countries
           ,
           and
           proclaimed
           themselues
           to
           be
           of
           another
           religion
           :
           so
           that
           this
           is
           true
           which
           here
           is
           said
           of
           them
           ;
           that
           they
           made
           confession
           and
           profession
           of
           their
           estate
           and
           their
           faith
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           the
           enemies
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Hence
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           to
           be
           ashamed
           of
           that
           holy
           profession
           of
           
             Christian
             religion
          
           to
           which
           wee
           are
           called
           .
           Our
           calling
           is
           to
           professe
           the
           Gospell
           and
           religion
           of
           Christ
           ;
           now
           to
           many
           it
           is
           a
           reproach
           &
           ignominie
           :
           but
           we
           must
           learn
           this
           special
           lesson
           by
           the
           example
           of
           these
           men
           ;
           that
           howsoeuer
           the
           world
           iudge
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           religion
           ,
           yet
           we
           hauing
           entred
           into
           this
           holy
           profession
           ,
           and
           being
           called
           hereunto
           ,
           must
           neuer
           be
           ashamed
           of
           it
           ;
           much
           lesse
           denie
           or
           forsake
           the
           same
           .
           In
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           it
           was
           a
           cōtemptible
           thing
           both
           among
           the
           Iewes
           &
           Grecians
           to
           
           be
           a
           Christian
           :
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           was
           a
           stumbling
           blocke
           ,
           to
           the
           other
           a
           laughing-stocke
           ,
           1.
           
           Corin.
           1.23
           .
           And
           yet
           Paul
           professed
           openly
           ,
           
             that
             hee
             was
             not
             ashamed
             of
             that
             holy
             Gospell
             :
          
           Rom.
           1.16
           .
           And
           so
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           with
           vs
           :
           we
           professe
           Christes
           religion
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wee
           must
           not
           be
           ashamed
           of
           it
           .
           Some
           there
           be
           that
           knowe
           but
           little
           ,
           &
           yet
           haue
           a
           good
           minde
           to
           religion
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           see
           some
           do
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           make
           a
           mocke
           and
           a
           iest
           of
           religion
           ,
           they
           are
           thereby
           daunted
           and
           held
           back
           from
           the
           open
           profession
           ,
           and
           embracing
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           we
           looke
           to
           be
           saued
           by
           faith
           ,
           as
           these
           men
           were
           ,
           we
           must
           learne
           by
           their
           example
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           ashamed
           of
           the
           profession
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           whereto
           wee
           are
           called
           :
           but
           must
           followe
           this
           notable
           example
           of
           Abraham
           and
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           ashamed
           ,
           nor
           afraid
           to
           testifie
           their
           profession
           among
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           whensoeuer
           any
           occasion
           was
           offered
           :
           for
           ,
           
             whosoeuer
             is
             ashamed
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             Christ
             will
             be
             ashamed
             of
             him
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             be-his
             Father
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
          
           Luke
           9.26
           .
        
         
           To
           goe
           further
           :
           These
           Patriarchs
           professe
           two
           things
           :
           1.
           
           That
           they
           were
           strangers
           :
           2.
           
           That
           they
           were
           Pilgrimes
           .
           A
           stranger
           ,
           is
           one
           that
           hath
           his
           abode
           not
           in
           his
           owne
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           strange
           Country
           ,
           though
           he
           trauaile
           not
           .
        
         
           And
           a
           Pilgrime
           is
           one
           that
           is
           going
           through
           a
           forraine
           Country
           to
           his
           owne
           home
           .
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             &
             Iacob
          
           were
           strangers
           ,
           because
           they
           dwelt
           as
           strangers
           in
           Tents
           ,
           not
           in
           their
           owne
           Countries
           where
           they
           were
           borne
           ;
           but
           in
           that
           strange
           Country
           ,
           whither
           God
           had
           called
           them
           :
           and
           they
           were
           Pilgrimes
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           alwaies
           ready
           to
           goe
           thence
           ,
           whithersoeuer
           GOD
           would
           call
           them
           :
           and
           in
           all
           places
           wheresoeuer
           they
           were
           ,
           still
           they
           waited
           on
           God
           ,
           and
           sought
           to
           him
           for
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           was
           not
           proper
           to
           these
           Patriarchs
           ,
           but
           is
           also
           common
           to
           all
           Christians
           ,
           that
           looke
           to
           be
           saued
           by
           the
           same
           faith
           :
           for
           Dauid
           ,
           long
           after
           them
           ,
           cōfesseth
           vnto
           God
           ,
           Psal.
           39.12
           :
           that
           he
           is
           
             a
             Stranger
             and
             a
             Pilgrime
             ,
             or
             soiourner
             
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             all
             his
             Fathers
             were
             .
          
           And
           euen
           we
           also
           must
           followe
           their
           faith
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           this
           profession
           :
           dwelling
           here
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           we
           must
           testifie
           &
           professe
           our selues
           to
           be
           both
           Strangers
           and
           Pilgrimes
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           (
           will
           some
           say
           )
           shall
           we
           be
           answerable
           to
           this
           profession
           ?
           Answer
           .
           For
           the
           practice
           hereof
           ,
           we
           must
           doe
           these
           3.
           things
           :
           1.
           
           We
           must
           
             vse
             this
             world
             and
             the
             things
             therof
             ,
             as
             though
             we
             vsed
             them
             not
          
           ;
           1.
           
           Cor
           ▪
           7.31
           :
           The
           temporall
           blessings
           we
           here
           enioy
           ,
           wee
           must
           so
           vse
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           were
           not
           ours
           ;
           but
           as
           strangers
           doe
           ,
           onely
           for
           the
           present
           occasion
           :
           but
           we
           must
           not
           set
           our
           hearts
           thereon
           .
           And
           the
           rather
           to
           perswade
           vs
           heereunto
           ,
           let
           vs
           consider
           the
           practice
           of
           these
           godly
           Patriarchs
           .
           They
           had
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           distinctly
           &
           absolutely
           :
           so
           as
           no
           man
           in
           the
           world
           hath
           more
           right
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           he
           possesseth
           ,
           then
           they
           had
           to
           this
           Land
           ;
           yet
           when
           they
           came
           into
           it
           ,
           they
           enioyed
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           therein
           as
           strangers
           ;
           and
           possessed
           nothing
           ,
           but
           did
           euen
           buy
           ground
           to
           bury
           their
           dead
           in
           .
           And
           so
           must
           wee
           vse
           the
           things
           that
           wee
           haue
           in
           this
           world
           :
           for
           our
           houses
           ,
           we
           must
           vse
           them
           as
           Strangers
           doe
           an
           Inne
           :
           and
           for
           our
           goods
           ,
           we
           must
           vse
           them
           as
           Pilgrimes
           doe
           other
           mens
           goods
           ,
           where
           they
           stay
           for
           a
           night
           :
           we
           must
           so
           vse
           them
           alwaies
           ,
           as
           being
           ready
           and
           willing
           to
           leaue
           them
           the
           next
           morning
           ,
           or
           at
           any
           time
           when
           God
           shall
           call
           vs
           away
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           must
           cast
           off
           all
           things
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           that
           may
           any
           whit
           hinder
           vs
           in
           our
           iourney
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ;
           like
           vnto
           good
           trauailers
           ,
           who
           will
           carie
           nothing
           with
           them
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           may
           further
           them
           to
           their
           iourneyes
           end
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           thing
           hinder
           them
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           they
           will
           cast
           it
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           rather
           lose
           it
           then
           be
           hindred
           from
           their
           home
           .
           But
           what
           is
           that
           which
           is
           burdensome
           vnto
           vs
           in
           this
           our
           iourney
           to
           heauen
           ?
           This
           S.
           Paul
           sheweth
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           3.6
           ,
           that
           certaine
           
             simple
             women
             are
             laden
             with
             sinne
             .
          
           Behold
           ,
           sinne
           is
           that
           that
           ladeth
           v●
           :
           and
           the
           Author
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           calleth
           
             sinne
             
             the
             thing
             that
             hangeth
             on
             so
             fast
             ,
             and
             presseth
             vs
             downe
             :
          
           (
           Heb.
           1●
           ▪
           1●
           )
           ▪
           Therefore
           ▪
           if
           we
           will
           be
           good
           trauellers
           ,
           and
           pilgrimes
           towards
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ;
           wee
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           all
           sinne
           ;
           for
           that
           will
           hold
           vs
           downe
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           goe
           one
           step
           forward
           ,
           but
           will
           draw
           vs
           backeward
           vnto
           hell
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           
             way
             is
             straite
             that
             leadeth
             vnto
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             gate
             narrow
             ,
             and
             few
             there
             be
             that
             can
             enter
             into
             it
             :
          
           Math.
           7.13
           .
           He
           that
           would
           come
           hither
           ,
           must
           come
           with
           an
           humble
           ,
           and
           pure
           heart
           :
           for
           the
           gate
           will
           not
           suffer
           any
           that
           is
           laden
           with
           sinne
           ,
           to
           enter
           therein
           .
           The
           prowd
           man
           ,
           whose
           heart
           is
           puffed
           vp
           with
           pride
           :
           and
           the
           couetous
           man
           ,
           whose
           heart
           is
           enlarged
           with
           desire
           of
           gaine
           :
           the
           ambitious
           man
           ,
           who
           i●
           with
           childe
           with
           worldly
           pompe
           &
           state
           :
           and
           the
           luxurious
           and
           voluptuous
           man
           ,
           who
           fats
           himselfe
           with
           earthly
           and
           carnall
           pleasures
           :
           all
           these
           are
           growen
           too
           big
           to
           enter
           into
           this
           straite
           gate
           ;
           But
           the
           meeke
           in
           spirit
           ,
           who
           lead
           an
           humble
           and
           innocent
           life
           ,
           these
           shall
           tread
           this
           path
           though
           it
           bee
           narrow
           ,
           and
           enter
           in
           at
           this
           doore
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           straite
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           we
           must
           cast
           off
           euery
           sinne
           by
           the
           practice
           of
           true
           repentance
           ;
           and
           so
           make
           our selues
           fit
           pilgrimes
           for
           the
           way
           to
           heauen
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           must
           learne
           contentation
           of
           heart
           ,
           in
           euery
           estate
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           God
           shall
           send
           vpon
           vs
           :
           we
           must
           bee
           contented
           as
           well
           in
           sickenesse
           as
           in
           health
           ▪
           in
           pouerty
           ,
           as
           in
           plentie
           ;
           in
           trouble
           ,
           as
           in
           peace
           :
           and
           in
           good
           report
           ,
           and
           ill
           report
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           estates
           of
           life
           and
           death
           .
           A
           pilgrime
           in
           his
           way
           taketh
           all
           things
           patiently
           ,
           that
           befall
           him
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           be
           iniuried
           any
           way
           ,
           he
           puts
           it
           vp
           quietly
           ,
           without
           seeking
           reuenge
           ,
           or
           making
           complaint
           ▪
           till
           hee
           come
           home
           ;
           where
           he
           knowes
           hee
           shall
           haue
           audience
           ,
           and
           redresse
           .
           Euen
           so
           must
           we
           behaue
           our selues
           in
           this
           our
           pilgrimage
           to
           heauen
           :
           in
           hope
           of
           that
           redresse
           and
           rest
           we
           shall
           haue
           ,
           we
           must
           beare
           all
           things
           patiently
           ,
           that
           befall
           vs
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           way
           :
           and
           doing
           these
           three
           things
           ,
           we
           shal
           become
           
             good
             pilgrimes
             and
             strangers
          
           in
           this
           world
           .
        
         
           Here
           two
           questions
           offer
           themselues
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           
           First
           ,
           if
           euery
           man
           ,
           both
           in
           profession
           and
           practice
           ,
           must
           shew
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           a
           
             pilgrime
             and
             stranger
          
           in
           this
           world
           :
           Whether
           then
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           a
           good
           estate
           of
           life
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           contemne
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           betake
           himselfe
           to
           perpetuall
           beggerie
           ,
           and
           voluntary
           pouertie
           ?
           Answ.
           The
           world
           in
           Scripture
           is
           taken
           diuers
           waies
           :
           first
           ,
           for
           the
           corruptions
           and
           sinnes
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           these
           must
           be
           contemned
           by
           all
           meanes
           possible
           :
           yea
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           best
           religion
           ▪
           which
           teacheth
           best
           how
           to
           contemne
           these
           ;
           and
           he
           the
           best
           man
           ,
           who
           most
           forsakes
           them
           ,
           in
           what
           calling
           soeuer
           he
           liues
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           
             temporal
             blessings
          
           ,
           as
           money
           ,
           lands
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           sustenance
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           outward
           things
           ,
           as
           concerne
           the
           necessarie
           or
           conuenient
           maintenance
           of
           this
           naturall
           life
           .
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           the
           world
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           contemned
           ,
           for
           in
           themselues
           ,
           these
           earthly
           things
           are
           the
           good
           gifts
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           can
           simply
           contemne
           ,
           without
           iniurie
           to
           Gods
           disposing
           hand
           and
           prouidence
           ,
           who
           hath
           ordained
           them
           for
           naturall
           life
           .
        
         
           The
           Papists
           esteeme
           it
           an
           Angelical
           state
           of
           perfection
           ,
           approaching
           neere
           to
           the
           state
           of
           glory
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           forsaketh
           all
           ,
           and
           betakes
           himselfe
           to
           voluntarie
           pouertie
           ;
           as
           begging
           Friers
           do
           :
           But
           indeed
           it
           is
           a
           meere
           deuice
           of
           mans
           braine
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           warrant
           in
           Gods
           word
           ,
           which
           decreeth
           thus
           ;
           that
           he
           that
           will
           not
           labour
           (
           in
           some
           lawfull
           calling
           )
           shall
           not
           eate
           .
           Obiect
           .
           But
           here
           they
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           speaking
           to
           the
           young
           rich
           man
           ,
           bade
           him
           
             goe
             and
             sell
             all
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             and
             giue
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             and
             hee
             should
             haue
             treasure
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           (
           Mar.
           10.
           )
           Answ.
           That
           commandement
           was
           not
           ordinarie
           ,
           but
           speciall
           ,
           belonging
           to
           that
           yong
           man
           :
           It
           was
           a
           commandement
           of
           triall
           ,
           giuen
           to
           him
           onely
           ;
           as
           this
           was
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           when
           God
           said
           ,
           
             Abraham
             kill
             thy
             sonne
          
           ,
           Gen.
           22.2
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           of
           that
           commandement
           ,
           was
           peculiar
           to
           him
           ;
           namely
           ,
           to
           shew
           him
           his
           corruption
           ,
           and
           to
           discouer
           his
           hypocrisie
           .
           Againe
           ,
           howsoeuer
           the
           yong
           man
           was
           commanded
           to
           
             sell
             all
          
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           
           not
           commanded
           
             to
             giue
             all
          
           ;
           but
           onely
           thus
           ,
           
             Sell
             all
             ,
             &
             giue
             to
             the
             poore
             .
          
           2.
           
           Obiect
           .
           Againe
           they
           obiect
           ,
           that
           Christ
           himselfe
           was
           a
           beggar
           ,
           and
           his
           Disciples
           also
           ,
           and
           had
           nothing
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           but
           went
           vp
           and
           downe
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           beggars
           ;
           and
           liued
           of
           that
           which
           others
           ministred
           vnto
           them
           .
           Answ.
           This
           is
           a
           meere
           forgerie
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           proued
           out
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           The
           bagge
           which
           Iudas
           carried
           ,
           doeth
           prooue
           the
           contrary
           ;
           for
           ,
           he
           was
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           the
           steward
           in
           Christs
           family
           ,
           who
           looked
           to
           their
           prouision
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           contribution
           to
           the
           poore
           :
           as
           may
           be
           seene
           ,
           Ioh.
           13.27
           ,
           28
           ,
           29.
           
           Yea
           Christs
           Disciples
           ,
           though
           they
           left
           the
           
             present
             vse
          
           of
           their
           houses
           ,
           and
           places
           ;
           yet
           they
           gaue
           not
           ouer
           their
           title
           and
           possession
           in
           them
           :
           for
           ,
           Christ
           went
           to
           Peters
           house
           ,
           where
           he
           healed
           his
           wiues
           mother
           ,
           Math.
           8.14
           .
           And
           after
           the
           time
           of
           Christs
           passion
           ,
           Peter
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Disciples
           ,
           returned
           to
           their
           ships
           againe
           ,
           and
           became
           fishers
           for
           a
           time
           .
           For
           Christ
           (
           Iohn
           21.
           )
           after
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           appeared
           to
           them
           while
           they
           were
           fishing
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Quest.
           Whether
           may
           a
           man
           lawfully
           seeke
           to
           bee
           rich
           ,
           seeing
           we
           must
           professe
           our selues
           to
           bee
           
             pilgrimes
             and
             strangers
          
           in
           this
           life
           ?
           Ans.
           Riches
           are
           taken
           two
           waies
           :
           1.
           for
           things
           sufficient
           .
           2.
           for
           aboundance
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           by
           things
           sufficient
           ,
           I
           meane
           things
           necessarie
           and
           meete
           for
           a
           mans
           estate
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           him
           and
           his
           family
           ;
           and
           thus
           a
           man
           may
           seeke
           to
           be
           rich
           :
           for
           ,
           so
           wee
           are
           taught
           to
           pray
           ,
           in
           the
           fourth
           Petition
           ,
           Giue
           vs
           this
           day
           our
           daily
           bread
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           things
           meete
           and
           needfull
           for
           the
           day
           .
           From
           whence
           I
           reason
           thus
           :
           That
           which
           wee
           may
           lawfully
           aske
           at
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           wee
           may
           lawfully
           seeke
           for
           :
           But
           we
           may
           lawfully
           aske
           of
           God
           all
           
             things
             necessary
          
           to
           this
           life
           ;
           Therefore
           wee
           may
           lawfully
           vse
           the
           meanes
           to
           attaine
           vnto
           them
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           
           Agurs
           praier
           sheweth
           also
           ,
           
             Giue
             me
             not
             pouertie
             nor
             riches
             ,
             feede
             mee
             with
             food
             conuenient
             for
             me
             .
          
           Where
           wee
           see
           ,
           it
           is
           requisite
           a
           man
           should
           labour
           for
           things
           necessary
           to
           this
           life
           .
           Now
           ,
           because
           mans
           corrupt
           nature
           is
           so
           gripple
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           not
           bee
           contented
           with
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           
           though
           it
           were
           all
           his
           ;
           therfore
           we
           must
           learne
           this
           rule
           of
           contentation
           ,
           for
           worldly
           things
           :
           namely
           ,
           to
           followe
           the
           counsell
           and
           example
           of
           wise
           and
           godly
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           neither
           couetous
           ,
           nor
           riotous
           ;
           but
           rest
           contented
           with
           that
           which
           is
           sufficiēt
           .
           As
           for
           the
           wearing
           of
           apparel
           ,
           we
           haue
           no
           speciall
           rule
           ,
           nor
           precept
           in
           Gods
           word
           :
           and
           therefore
           our
           direction
           ,
           must
           bee
           the
           example
           and
           fashion
           of
           the
           most
           graue
           and
           godly
           ,
           in
           that
           calling
           whereof
           wee
           are
           ;
           whose
           president
           must
           be
           our
           direction
           in
           all
           cases
           ,
           wherof
           we
           haue
           no
           precept
           nor
           rule
           in
           Gods
           word
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           riches
           bee
           taken
           in
           the
           second
           sense
           ,
           for
           aboundance
           ,
           aboue
           that
           which
           is
           competent
           and
           sufficient
           ;
           then
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           a
           man
           
             to
             seeke
          
           to
           bee
           rich
           :
           for
           proofe
           hereof
           ,
           we
           haue
           the
           plaine
           testimony
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           6.8
           ,
           9.
           
           
             When
             we
             haue
             food
             and
             raiment
             ,
             wee
             must
             therewith
             be
             contented
             :
             for
             they
             that
             will
             bee
             rich
             ,
             fall
             into
             tentation
             ▪
             and
             snares
             ,
             and
             into
             many
             foolish
             and
             noysome
             lusts
             ,
             which
             drowne
             men
             in
             perdition
             and
             destruction
             .
          
           Where
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           dooth
           not
           simply
           condemne
           a
           rich
           estate
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           desire
           to
           be
           rich
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           desire
           to
           haue
           more
           than
           is
           necessarie
           for
           the
           maintaining
           of
           a
           mans
           estate
           .
           Yet
           this
           is
           the
           common
           sinne
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           men
           are
           so
           couetous
           that
           they
           wil
           not
           be
           contented
           with
           that
           which
           is
           enough
           ,
           but
           still
           toyle
           and
           moyle
           for
           more
           ;
           till
           they
           haue
           gotten
           so
           much
           vnder
           their
           hands
           ,
           as
           would
           honestly
           and
           sufficiently
           maintaine
           ten
           men
           of
           their
           estate
           and
           calling
           .
           But
           all
           such
           are
           condemned
           ,
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           afore
           named
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           What
           if
           God
           giue
           abundance
           to
           a
           man
           ,
           by
           lawfull
           meanes
           ;
           what
           must
           such
           a
           man
           doe
           ?
           Answ.
           When
           God
           sendeth
           riches
           in
           aboundance
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           hee
           must
           thinke
           himselfe
           to
           be
           appointed
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           steward
           ouer
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           disposing
           of
           them
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           alwaies
           remembring
           this
           rule
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Dauid
           ,
           Psal.
           62.10
           ,
           
             If
             riches
             increase
             ,
             set
             not
             thy
             heart
             on
             them
             .
          
           He
           saith
           not
           ,
           If
           riches
           increase
           ,
           refuse
           thē
           ▪
           
           but
           ,
           set
           not
           thy
           heart
           on
           them
           :
           and
           thus
           much
           of
           these
           Questions
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           practice
           of
           the
           Patriarchs
           is
           as
           necessarie
           for
           vs
           in
           these
           dayes
           as
           euer
           it
           was
           ;
           for
           the
           cause
           why
           we
           profit
           little
           after
           much
           hearing
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           we
           haue
           not
           behaued
           our selues
           like
           
             Pilgrimes
             and
             strangers
          
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           but
           the
           cares
           of
           the
           things
           
             of
             this
             life
             haue
             choaked
             it
             vp
             ,
          
           Math.
           13
           .
           2●
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           take
           no
           ground
           ,
           nor
           roote
           in
           our
           hearts
           :
           when
           we
           haue
           heard
           the
           word
           wee
           remember
           it
           not
           ,
           because
           our
           hearts
           and
           the
           affections
           thereof
           ,
           are
           set
           on
           the
           pleasures
           and
           commodities
           of
           the
           worlde
           .
           Wee
           therefore
           must
           shake
           off
           this
           filthy
           sinne
           ,
           and
           learne
           to
           behaue
           our selues
           like
           
             Pilgrimes
             and
             strangers
          
           ,
           not
           intangling
           our selues
           with
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           
             vsing
             them
             as
             though
             we
             vsed
             them
             not
             ,
          
           so
           as
           they
           be
           no
           hinderance
           to
           the
           growth
           of
           Gods
           graces
           in
           vs.
           
        
         
           For
           they
           that
           say
           such
           things
           ,
           declare
           plainly
           that
           they
           seeke
           a
           Country
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           former
           verse
           ,
           was
           set
           downe
           the
           constancie
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Sarah
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             ,
          
           in
           the
           faith
           .
           Now
           in
           the
           14.15
           .
           and
           16.
           verses
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           proceedeth
           to
           amplifie
           and
           inlarge
           the
           commendation
           of
           their
           perseuerance
           in
           the
           faith
           :
           for
           the
           scope
           of
           all
           these
           verses
           ,
           is
           to
           proue
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           particularly
           were
           
             constant
             in
             the
             faith
          
           vnto
           the
           end
           .
           The
           proofe
           is
           made
           by
           one
           substantiall
           reason
           ;
           the
           summe
           whereof
           is
           this
           :
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Sarah
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             sought
             for
             their
             Country
             ,
             which
             was
             heauen
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           constant
           in
           the
           true
           faith
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           may
           thinke
           that
           this
           reason
           is
           not
           substantiall
           ,
           for
           men
           may
           seeke
           for
           heauen
           that
           neuer
           had
           true
           sauing
           faith
           .
           As
           ,
           
             Balaam
             desired
             that
             his
             end
             might
             be
             like
             the
             end
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
          
           Numb
           .
           23.10
           :
           wherewith
           no
           doubt
           he
           desired
           the
           state
           of
           the
           righteous
           after
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           this
           desire
           of
           Balaams
           was
           not
           grounded
           vpon
           any
           constant
           perswasion
           ,
           nor
           settled
           resolution
           ,
           but
           vpon
           some
           sodaine
           motion
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           though
           he
           desired
           
           
             to
             die
             the
             death
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
          
           yet
           he
           would
           not
           
             liue
             the
             life
             of
             the
             righteous
             :
          
           hee
           had
           no
           delight
           to
           walke
           in
           the
           way
           to
           come
           to
           that
           end
           which
           they
           walked
           in
           ;
           without
           which
           ,
           no
           man
           ordinarily
           can
           come
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Yet
           further
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           
             Many
             shall
             seeke
          
           (
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           saith
           )
           
             to
             enter
             in
             at
             the
             straite
             gate
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             ,
          
           Luke
           13.24
           .
           Therefore
           to
           seeke
           for
           heauen
           is
           no
           sufficient
           argument
           of
           true
           faith
           .
        
         
           Answer
           .
           True
           indeede
           ,
           many
           shall
           seeke
           to
           come
           to
           heauen
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           enter
           ;
           because
           they
           seek
           when
           the
           dore
           of
           mercy
           is
           shut
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           day
           of
           grace
           is
           past
           :
           for
           there
           is
           a
           time
           of
           grace
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           will
           be
           found
           .
           Now
           if
           men
           seeke
           him
           not
           in
           this
           time
           ,
           though
           they
           seeke
           him
           neuer
           so
           long
           after
           ,
           yet
           they
           shall
           not
           finde
           him
           .
           But
           the
           seeking
           of
           these
           Patriarchs
           was
           a
           sound
           and
           constant
           seeking
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           notable
           fruite
           of
           their
           true
           faith
           .
           For
           1.
           they
           sought
           a
           
             heauenly
             Country
          
           :
           2.
           they
           sought
           it
           in
           due
           time
           ;
           not
           for
           a
           brunt
           ,
           but
           through
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           their
           liues
           :
           3.
           they
           went
           the
           right
           way
           ;
           denying
           themselues
           and
           their
           estate
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           as
           being
           strangers
           vpon
           earth
           :
           and
           they
           were
           willing
           to
           forsake
           all
           things
           in
           this
           world
           to
           attaine
           heauen
           ,
           esteeming
           it
           as
           their
           true
           dwelling
           place
           ,
           and
           their
           eternall
           rest
           .
        
         
           Now
           more
           particularly
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           diuideth
           this
           reason
           into
           two
           parts
           ,
           &
           handleth
           the
           same
           seuerally
           :
           1.
           he
           proueth
           that
           
             they
             sought
             a
             Country
          
           ,
           in
           this
           verse
           ;
           and
           2.
           that
           
             this
             Country
          
           which
           they
           sought
           ,
           
             was
             heauen
             it selfe
          
           ,
           verse
           15.16
           .
           For
           the
           first
           part
           ;
           that
           
             they
             sought
             a
             Country
          
           ,
           is
           thus
           proued
           :
           
             
               They
               which
               say
               they
               are
               Pilgrimes
               and
               strangers
               ,
               they
               shew
               plainly
               that
               they
               seeke
               a
               Country
               .
            
             
               But
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               Iacob
               saide
               of
               themselues
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               Pilgrimes
               and
               Strangers
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               they
               shew
               plainly
               that
               they
               seeke
               a
               Country
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           first
           part
           of
           this
           reason
           is
           euident
           in
           it selfe
           :
           for
           hee
           that
           saith
           hee
           is
           a
           
             Pilgrime
             and
             a
             stranger
          
           in
           any
           place
           ,
           sheweth
           
           plainly
           that
           hee
           is
           forth
           〈◊〉
           his
           owne
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           therefore
           seeketh
           one
           .
           The
           second
           part
           of
           the
           reason
           is
           assumed
           from
           their
           confession
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           former
           verse
           ;
           
             and
             confessed
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Pilgrimes
             and
             strangers
             on
             the
             earth
             :
          
           from
           whence
           ,
           the
           conclusion
           is
           laid
           downe
           in
           this
           14.
           verse
           ,
           that
           
             therefore
             these
             Patriarchs
             sought
             a
             Country
             .
          
        
         
           In
           this
           reason
           obserue
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Epistle
           had
           diligently
           read
           the
           History
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Sarah
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             ,
          
           penned
           by
           Moses
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           Genesis
           :
           and
           in
           reading
           ,
           had
           obserued
           that
           which
           they
           particularly
           confessed
           of
           themselues
           in
           many
           places
           of
           that
           booke
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           
             they
             were
             Pilgrimes
             and
             strangers
          
           :
           yea
           ,
           also
           hee
           gathered
           from
           their
           confession
           ,
           this
           most
           heauenly
           meditation
           ,
           that
           
             therefore
             they
             were
             not
             in
             their
             owne
             Country
             ,
             but
             sought
             another
             .
          
           These
           three
           thinges
           then
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Epistle
           vsed
           about
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           :
           
             Reading
             ,
             meditation
          
           ,
           and
           obseruation
           .
        
         
           Whence
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           all
           Gods
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           prepare
           themselues
           to
           the
           
             worke
             of
             the
             Ministerie
          
           ,
           are
           diligently
           to
           reade
           and
           study
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           to
           meditate
           therein
           .
           No
           doubt
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Epistle
           was
           
             an
             Apostle
          
           ,
           and
           had
           most
           notable
           giftes
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           calling
           ,
           and
           yet
           hee
           bestowed
           paines
           in
           viewing
           the
           particular
           words
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             ,
          
           recorded
           by
           Moses
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           Genesis
           .
           Daniell
           also
           was
           an
           extraordinarie
           Prophet
           :
           yet
           (
           as
           wee
           may
           reade
           )
           Daniel
           9.2
           ,
           hee
           studied
           with
           admirable
           diligence
           the
           prophecies
           of
           Ieremie
           and
           Ezekiel
           .
           And
           Timothie
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           
             a
             Disciple
          
           (
           Acts
           16.1
           )
           and
           well
           learned
           :
           yet
           Paul
           chargeth
           him
           
             to
             giue
             attendance
             to
             reading
             ,
             to
             exhortation
             ,
             and
             to
             doctrine
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Timothie
           4.13
           .
           And
           Ezekiel
           is
           commaunded
           to
           
             eate
             the
             role
             ,
             and
             to
             fill
             his
             belly
             with
             it
             ,
          
           Ezekiel
           3.3
           :
           And
           Saint
           Iohn
           likewise
           is
           commaunded
           
             to
             eate
             vp
             the
             little
             booke
             ,
          
           Reuelations
           ,
           10.9.10
           :
           which
           thing
           he
           did
           :
           all
           which
           strongly
           inforce
           the
           former
           duty
           ,
           shewing
           that
           Gods
           seruant
           in
           the
           Ministerie
           ,
           must
           as
           it
           were
           eate
           vp
           Gods
           booke
           ;
           that
           in
           
           iudgement
           and
           vnderstanding
           ,
           he
           may
           digest
           as
           farre
           as
           is
           possible
           the
           deepe
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           hardest
           places
           of
           the
           Scripture
           :
           here
           must
           he
           lay
           his
           foundation
           ,
           and
           hither
           haue
           recourse
           frō
           all
           other
           writing
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           in
           any
           matter
           of
           doubt
           .
        
         
           This
           direction
           is
           most
           necessary
           for
           the
           
             Schooles
             of
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           
             Gods
             Ministers
          
           :
           and
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           the
           contrary
           practice
           beareth
           sway
           in
           the
           world
           .
           For
           ,
           in
           the
           Popish
           Vniuersities
           ,
           most
           of
           their
           diuines
           apply
           themselues
           to
           study
           the
           bookes
           of
           certaine
           schoole-men
           ,
           and
           the
           Expositors
           or
           Commenters
           thereupon
           .
           These
           are
           applied
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           both
           many
           and
           large
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           needlesse
           quiddities
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           they
           be
           also
           publikely
           expounded
           ,
           whereas
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Bible
           lieth
           neglected
           ,
           or
           little
           regarded
           :
           wherein
           wee
           may
           see
           the
           notable
           worke
           of
           the
           Diuell
           and
           his
           malice
           ,
           toward
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           the
           Schooles
           of
           the
           Prophets
           are
           the
           fountaines
           of
           learning
           .
           Now
           ,
           when
           as
           Sathan
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           doth
           steale
           away
           from
           them
           the
           study
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           thereof
           foisteth
           in
           corrupt
           humane
           writings
           ;
           hereby
           hee
           poisons
           the
           fountaines
           ,
           to
           the
           danger
           of
           infecting
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           And
           as
           this
           is
           common
           in
           the
           places
           of
           Poperie
           ;
           so
           likewise
           some
           fault
           is
           this
           way
           committed
           among
           vs
           that
           be
           Protestants
           ;
           for
           ,
           many
           in
           their
           priuate
           studies
           take
           little
           paines
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           apply
           themselues
           wholly
           to
           the
           writings
           of
           mē
           ;
           as
           Counsels
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           Schoole-men
           ,
           and
           other
           Expositors
           :
           and
           in
           the
           handling
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           they
           glory
           more
           to
           proue
           a
           point
           of
           doctrine
           by
           multiplicitie
           of
           humane
           testimonies
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           written
           word
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           thus
           to
           doe
           ,
           is
           to
           preferre
           the
           handmaide
           before
           the
           Mistris
           :
           and
           as
           for
           the
           opening
           &
           expounding
           of
           Scripture
           by
           other
           Writers
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           such
           point
           of
           deepe
           learning
           :
           a
           man
           of
           ordinary
           capacity
           and
           diligence
           ,
           may
           easily
           deliuer
           what
           others
           haue
           done
           before
           him
           .
           But
           to
           open
           the
           Scripture
           soundly
           and
           purely
           ;
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           is
           of
           another
           nature
           then
           these
           mē
           
           take
           it
           :
           and
           hereto
           the
           sound
           study
           of
           the
           Text
           itselfe
           ,
           will
           proue
           the
           best
           helpe
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           confesse
           who
           haue
           tried
           most
           of
           all
           .
           And
           though
           the
           best
           mens
           works
           be
           but
           base
           stuffe
           to
           the
           pure
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           the
           writings
           of
           holy
           mē
           must
           not
           be
           contemned
           ;
           but
           must
           be
           read
           and
           regarded
           in
           their
           place
           ,
           for
           our
           furnishing
           and
           enabling
           to
           the
           study
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           helping
           of
           our
           knowledge
           and
           iudgement
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           they
           that
           hold
           or
           practice
           the
           contrary
           ,
           knowe
           not
           what
           helpes
           they
           be
           ;
           and
           what
           light
           they
           yeeld
           to
           many
           dark
           places
           of
           Scripture
           :
           But
           stil
           aboue
           and
           beyond
           ,
           before
           and
           after
           all
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God
           must
           be
           eaten
           vp
           of
           vs
           ,
           and
           studied
           with
           all
           diligence
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Epistle
           noteth
           their
           particular
           sentence
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           gathereth
           this
           meditation
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           
             that
             they
             sought
             a
             Country
          
           ;
           Hereby
           all
           men
           are
           taught
           to
           exercise
           themselues
           in
           hearing
           and
           reading
           all
           the
           places
           of
           the
           Bible
           :
           euen
           the
           Histories
           of
           men
           therein
           ;
           and
           out
           of
           the
           words
           to
           gather
           godly
           meditations
           .
           So
           Paul
           saith
           to
           the
           Colossians
           ,
           
           
             Let
             the
             word
             of
             God
             dwel
             plentiously
             in
             you
             ,
          
           Coloss.
           3.16
           .
           The
           Prophet
           Dauid
           also
           noteth
           it
           for
           the
           property
           of
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           
             to
             meditate
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             day
             and
             night
             :
          
           And
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           blessed
           virgine
           Mary
           ,
           is
           registred
           as
           an
           example
           for
           vs
           to
           followe
           ;
           that
           she
           
             kept
             all
             the
             sayings
             of
             Christ
             in
             her
             heart
             .
          
           But
           pitty
           it
           is
           to
           see
           ,
           how
           reading
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           laid
           aside
           ;
           
           for
           it
           is
           so
           little
           practiced
           ,
           that
           men
           now-adaies
           will
           not
           be
           at
           charge
           to
           buy
           a
           Bible
           :
           for
           bookes
           of
           Statutes
           ,
           men
           will
           not
           onely
           haue
           them
           in
           their
           houses
           ,
           but
           at
           their
           fingers
           ends
           ;
           but
           Bible
           they
           haue
           none
           :
           and
           if
           they
           haue
           ,
           it
           lieth
           on
           the
           deske
           ,
           or
           table
           ,
           and
           they
           reade
           it
           not
           ;
           and
           if
           sometime
           they
           reade
           ,
           yet
           they
           neuer
           meditate
           thereon
           ,
           as
           wee
           are
           taught
           in
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           whereas
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           reasoneth
           thus
           vpon
           these
           examples
           ,
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             were
             strangers
             and
             Pilgrimes
             ,
          
           therefore
           
             they
             sought
             a
             Country
          
           :
           Herein
           hee
           teacheth
           vs
           this
           speciall
           point
           ,
           to
           wit
           ;
           that
           a
           doctrine
           ,
           
           though
           it
           be
           not
           expressed
           in
           plaine
           words
           in
           the
           Bible
           ;
           yet
           being
           gathered
           thence
           by
           right
           and
           iust
           consequence
           ,
           is
           no
           lesse
           to
           be
           beleeued
           and
           receiued
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           is
           plainly
           expressed
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           farre
           to
           blame
           which
           mislike
           these
           tearmes
           in
           Diuinitie
           ,
           
             person
             ,
             nature
             ,
             sacrament
             ,
             consubstantiall
             ,
             trinitie
             ,
             &c.
          
           because
           they
           are
           not
           expressed
           in
           the
           word
           .
           But
           ,
           they
           may
           with
           good
           conscience
           and
           much
           profit
           be
           retained
           ;
           because
           ,
           though
           not
           literally
           ,
           yet
           in
           sense
           and
           meaning
           they
           are
           contained
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           may
           by
           iust
           consequence
           be
           gathered
           thence
           .
           And
           ,
           wee
           denie
           not
           transubstantion
           ,
           because
           the
           word
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           but
           because
           the
           matter
           is
           not
           there
           :
           nor
           can
           by
           necessary
           consequence
           be
           deriued
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           many
           refuse
           these
           doctrines
           ,
           the
           
             proceeding
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             from
             the
             sonne
          
           ;
           and
           the
           
             baptizing
             of
             children
          
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           expressed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           But
           hence
           we
           answer
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           be
           not
           expresly
           set
           downe
           in
           so
           many
           wordes
           ,
           yet
           by
           iust
           consequence
           they
           may
           be
           soundly
           gathered
           out
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           true
           doctrines
           no
           lesse
           to
           be
           beleeued
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           is
           plainly
           expressed
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           reason
           ,
           
             
               And
               if
               they
               had
               beene
               mindfull
               of
               that
               Countrey
               ,
               whence
               they
               came
               ,
               they
               had
               leisure
               to
               haue
               returned
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               they
               desire
               a
               better
               ,
               that
               is
               an
               heauenly
               :
               Wherefore
               God
               is
               not
               ashamed
               of
               them
               to
               be
               called
               their
               God.
               For
               he
               hath
               prepared
               for
               them
               a
               Citie
               .
            
          
        
         
           Here
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           proueth
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           former
           argument
           ,
           by
           2.
           reasons
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           15.
           verse
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           16.
           
           It
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           distinction
           of
           Countries
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           framed
           thus
           ;
           
             They
             either
             sought
             an
             earthly
             Country
             or
             an
             heauēly
             Country
             .
          
        
         
           But
           not
           an
           earthly
           :
           
             Therfore
             they
             sought
             an
             heauenly
             Country
             .
          
           The
           first
           part
           of
           this
           reason
           is
           cleare
           of
           it selfe
           .
           The
           second
           part
           is
           in
           the
           15.
           verse
           :
           from
           whence
           followeth
           the
           conclusion
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           16.
           verse
           .
        
         
         
           To
           come
           to
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             And
             if
             they
             had
             beene
             mindefull
             of
             the
             countrey
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           That
           is
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           regarded
           ,
           or
           thought
           vpon
           Mesopotamia
           ,
           or
           Caldea
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           were
           borne
           ;
           with
           any
           desire
           to
           haue
           enioyed
           the
           profits
           ,
           or
           pleasure
           therof
           ;
           they
           had
           leisure
           enough
           to
           haue
           returned
           backe
           thither
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           length
           of
           their
           daies
           which
           they
           liued
           ,
           in
           the
           Land
           whither
           God
           called
           them
           .
        
         
           Here
           obserue
           two
           points
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           mindefull
           of
           (
           or
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           imports
           )
           they
           
             remember
             not
             the
             countrey
             from
             whence
             they
             came
             :
          
           but
           when
           God
           gaue
           them
           commandement
           to
           depart
           thence
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           returne
           to
           Mesopotamia
           againe
           ;
           after
           this
           commandement
           giuen
           ,
           they
           came
           forth
           ,
           and
           did
           forget
           their
           owne
           countrey
           .
        
         
           Whence
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           vsually
           ,
           Forgetfulnesse
           be
           a
           vice
           ;
           yet
           some
           kinde
           of
           forgetfulnesse
           ,
           is
           a
           notable
           vertue
           :
           namely
           ,
           to
           forget
           the
           things
           that
           displease
           God
           ,
           and
           which
           hee
           would
           not
           haue
           vs
           to
           thinke
           vpon
           .
           Psal.
           45.9
           .
           The
           Church
           is
           commanded
           
             to
             forget
             her
             own
             people
             ,
             and
             her
             fathers
             house
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           her
           owne
           will
           and
           desires
           ;
           shee
           must
           neuer
           thinke
           thereof
           (
           nor
           of
           any
           other
           thing
           whereby
           God
           is
           displeased
           )
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           with
           dislike
           .
        
         
           This
           condemneth
           the
           practice
           of
           many
           aged
           persons
           ,
           in
           these
           daies
           ,
           who
           delight
           themselues
           among
           the
           yonger
           sort
           ,
           to
           tell
           of
           the
           bad
           practices
           of
           their
           youth
           ;
           in
           wantonnesse
           ,
           contentions
           ,
           and
           breaking
           Gods
           commandements
           :
           But
           ,
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           they
           sinne
           grieuously
           ;
           for
           ,
           a
           man
           must
           not
           remember
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           with
           dislike
           ,
           and
           detestation
           ;
           being
           grieued
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           angry
           with
           himselfe
           for
           them
           ;
           or
           else
           to
           teach
           others
           how
           to
           auoide
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           this
           kinde
           of
           Forgetfulnesse
           ,
           is
           a
           good
           vertue
           ;
           so
           there
           is
           also
           a
           vertuous
           and
           good
           Remembrance
           :
           namely
           ,
           to
           be
           mindefull
           of
           that
           which
           may
           please
           God
           :
           as
           of
           Gods
           Iudgements
           ,
           to
           be
           humbled
           thereby
           :
           and
           of
           his
           Mercies
           ,
           to
           bee
           thankefull
           vnto
           Almightie
           God
           for
           them
           :
           and
           of
           his
           Commandements
           ,
           to
           become
           obedient
           to
           his
           will.
           
           These
           things
           therefore
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           imprint
           by
           diligence
           ,
           in
           our
           memories
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           here
           obserue
           ,
           God
           calleth
           them
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           countrie
           ,
           and
           biddeth
           them
           liue
           in
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           as
           strangers
           and
           pilgrimes
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           doe
           ,
           abiding
           there
           ,
           without
           any
           purpose
           to
           returne
           ;
           nay
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           mindfull
           of
           their
           former
           home
           .
        
         
           Hence
           wee
           are
           taught
           ,
           to
           bee
           constant
           in
           that
           calling
           whereunto
           God
           hath
           called
           vs.
           It
           is
           a
           fearefull
           sinne
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           goe
           backe
           from
           that
           calling
           ,
           in
           which
           God
           hath
           placed
           him
           .
           When
           the
           Israelites
           abode
           not
           patiently
           ,
           and
           constantly
           ,
           with
           God
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           but
           desired
           to
           shake
           off
           the
           calling
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           to
           returne
           to
           Egypt
           ,
           there
           to
           sit
           by
           the
           flesh-pots
           againe
           ;
           they
           had
           Gods
           hand
           vpon
           them
           grieuously
           :
           as
           we
           may
           read
           at
           large
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           78.
           
           Lots
           wife
           ,
           for
           looking
           backe
           ,
           when
           shee
           was
           commanded
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           was
           fearefully
           ,
           and
           strangely
           punished
           ,
           beeing
           turned
           into
           a
           pillar
           of
           salt
           ,
           Gen.
           19.26
           .
           And
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           Luk.
           9.62
           ,
           
             No
             man
             that
             putteth
             his
             hand
             to
             the
             Lords
             plough
             ,
             and
             looketh
             backe
             againe
             ,
             is
             apt
             to
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God.
          
           As
           though
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           He
           that
           starteth
           from
           the
           plough
           ,
           is
           not
           fit
           for
           the
           field
           :
           no
           more
           is
           he
           that
           shifteth
           from
           his
           calling
           ,
           fit
           for
           Gods
           seruice
           .
        
         
           To
           apply
           this
           to
           our selues
           :
           God
           hath
           called
           vs
           to
           professe
           Christian
           religion
           :
           whence
           wee
           are
           called
           Protestants
           .
           We
           therfore
           must
           professe
           the
           same
           constantly
           ,
           and
           hold
           it
           fast
           ,
           without
           wauering
           ,
           or
           doubting
           (
           euen
           without
           beeing
           mindefull
           of
           that
           spirituall
           Egypt
           of
           darkenes
           and
           superstition
           ,
           whence
           we
           are
           deliuered
           )
           much
           more
           ,
           without
           turning
           to
           any
           other
           ;
           this
           beeing
           the
           
             true
             religion
          
           ,
           which
           is
           grounded
           on
           Gods
           word
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           in
           this
           our
           calling
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           wee
           haue
           vowed
           vnto
           God
           for
           our selues
           ,
           to
           renounce
           the
           flesh
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           deuill
           .
           Now
           ,
           this
           beeing
           our
           calling
           ;
           as
           wee
           haue
           promised
           ,
           and
           vndertaken
           it
           :
           so
           wee
           must
           obey
           it
           in
           our
           liues
           ,
           fighting
           manfully
           euery
           day
           ,
           against
           the
           world
           ,
           
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           diuell
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           wee
           professe
           religion
           in
           word
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           obey
           it
           in
           deed
           ;
           we
           make
           our selues
           vnfit
           for
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           But
           alas
           ,
           men
           are
           like
           to
           the
           Swine
           that
           returneth
           to
           the
           puddle
           ,
           thogh
           he
           be
           washed
           neuer
           so
           cleane
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           Dogge
           ,
           that
           returneth
           to
           his
           vomite
           :
           for
           ,
           most
           men
           do
           but
           serue
           the
           flesh
           ,
           &
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           lusts
           thereof
           ;
           therein
           is
           their
           ioy
           ,
           and
           their
           hearts
           ease
           :
           take
           away
           these
           things
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           their
           liues
           :
           so
           farre
           are
           they
           from
           seeking
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           as
           these
           Patriarchs
           did
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           reason
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           second
           part
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           ;
           
             But
             they
             sought
             not
             a
             place
             in
             earth
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           the
           conclusion
           followeth
           ,
           
             That
             they
             desire
             a
             countrey
             ,
             which
             is
             heauen
          
           ;
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             But
             now
             they
             desire
             a
             better
             .
          
        
         
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           the
           Patriarchs
           were
           dead
           many
           hundred
           yeares
           ,
           before
           this
           was
           written
           ;
           How
           then
           can
           they
           be
           now
           said
           ,
           
             to
             desire
             a
             countrey
             ?
             Answ.
          
           The
           Author
           of
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           here
           obserueth
           ,
           and
           followeth
           the
           manner
           of
           them
           that
           write
           Histories
           ;
           who
           speake
           of
           things
           past
           long
           agoe
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           were
           now
           present
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             they
             desired
             a
             better
             countrey
          
           .
           These
           Patriarchs
           had
           laid
           before
           them
           two
           countries
           ,
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Heauen
           ;
           and
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           they
           might
           choose
           whether
           they
           would
           ,
           to
           be
           their
           portion
           ,
           and
           inheritance
           ,
           vpon
           which
           they
           would
           bestow
           their
           hearts
           :
           Now
           ,
           they
           esteemed
           heauen
           (
           though
           it
           was
           to
           come
           )
           better
           than
           Canaan
           ,
           though
           present
           ;
           and
           therefore
           made
           choice
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           longed
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Where
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           as
           we
           must
           be
           thankefull
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           blessings
           ;
           so
           among
           them
           all
           ,
           wee
           should
           choose
           the
           best
           .
           This
           ,
           Dauid
           doth
           :
           for
           beeing
           put
           to
           choose
           ,
           whether
           hee
           had
           rather
           liue
           in
           safe-guard
           ,
           and
           in
           solace
           ,
           with
           the
           wicked
           and
           vngodly
           ;
           than
           in
           base
           estate
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           danger
           ,
           neere
           to
           Gods
           sanctuarie
           :
           He
           saith
           ,
           Psal.
           84.10
           ,
           
             Hee
             
             had
             rather
             bee
             a
             doore-keeper
             in
             the
             house
             of
             his
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             Tabernacles
             of
             wickednesse
             .
          
           And
           Salomon
           is
           highly
           cōmended
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           1.
           
           King.
           3.10.11
           ,
           for
           choosing
           a
           
             wise
             and
             vnderstanding
             heart
             ,
             before
             riches
             and
             honour
             .
             Moses
          
           also
           (
           as
           we
           shal
           see
           afterward
           )
           had
           his
           choyce
           ,
           whether
           he
           wold
           liue
           gloriously
           ,
           &
           at
           ease
           ,
           in
           Pharohs
           court
           ;
           or
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           aduersitie
           :
           now
           ,
           Moses
           hauing
           the
           gift
           of
           discerning
           ,
           
             refused
             to
             bee
             called
             the
             sonne
             of
             Pharaohs
             daughter
             ,
             and
             chose
             rather
             to
             suffer
             aduersitie
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             enioy
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
             for
             a
             season
             .
          
           Which
           holy
           examples
           ,
           doe
           all
           teach
           vs
           ;
           that
           when
           God
           setteth
           before
           vs
           diuers
           sorts
           of
           his
           blessings
           ,
           wee
           in
           spirituall
           wisdome
           ,
           must
           make
           choyce
           of
           the
           best
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           Esau
           had
           this
           choyce
           set
           before
           him
           ;
           his
           brothers
           
             red
             broth
          
           ,
           and
           his
           birth-right
           ;
           but
           he
           chose
           the
           worse
           :
           &
           therefore
           ,
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           noteth
           him
           with
           this
           marke
           ,
           to
           be
           
             profane
             Esau
          
           ,
           for
           his
           labour
           .
           And
           the
           Gaderens
           also
           are
           branded
           with
           a
           note
           of
           infamie
           to
           all
           ages
           ,
           for
           choosing
           their
           hogs
           before
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           saluation
           .
           And
           the
           like
           choyce
           is
           set
           before
           vs
           euery
           day
           ;
           for
           God
           of
           his
           mercy
           ,
           in
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           for
           his
           part
           ,
           doth
           set
           forth
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           crucified
           ;
           and
           in
           him
           ,
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           saluation
           .
           Now
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           commeth
           the
           diuell
           ,
           and
           setteth
           before
           vs
           ,
           all
           sorts
           of
           vaine
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           delights
           ;
           shewing
           to
           euery
           man
           those
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           is
           giuen
           ;
           and
           with
           them
           ,
           all
           the
           profits
           or
           pleasures
           ,
           that
           vsually
           accompany
           such
           sinnes
           .
           Now
           ,
           most
           men
           hauing
           this
           choyce
           set
           before
           them
           ,
           doe
           leaue
           the
           true
           and
           substantiall
           blessings
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           Sathans
           painted
           Pageants
           ,
           and
           there
           make
           choyce
           of
           sin
           ,
           with
           those
           base
           companions
           that
           doe
           attend
           her
           .
           This
           is
           too
           apparant
           to
           be
           denied
           :
           for
           ,
           howsoeuer
           the
           word
           of
           God
           be
           preached
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           we
           doe
           heare
           the
           same
           ,
           yet
           wee
           preferre
           the
           vanities
           and
           pleasures
           of
           the
           sinnefull
           world
           ,
           before
           
             Christ
             crucified
          
           ;
           making
           no
           account
           of
           him
           ,
           nor
           of
           our
           owne
           saluation
           by
           him
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           
           present
           profits
           and
           pleasures
           of
           sinne
           .
           But
           wee
           must
           pray
           to
           God
           to
           giue
           vs
           spirituall
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           the
           gift
           of
           discerning
           ,
           that
           now
           when
           God
           sets
           before
           vs
           thinges
           so
           farre
           differing
           ,
           we
           may
           haue
           grace
           to
           discerne
           betweene
           them
           ;
           and
           withall
           ,
           to
           preferre
           and
           make
           choise
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           to
           refuse
           the
           worst
           .
           But
           as
           for
           them
           that
           are
           so
           mad
           in
           their
           choise
           ,
           that
           they
           now
           preferre
           sinne
           before
           the
           blessings
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           they
           shal
           see
           the
           day
           when
           they
           would
           wish
           themselues
           to
           be
           Dogges
           ,
           Toades
           ,
           or
           Serpents
           ,
           rather
           then
           men
           and
           women
           :
           and
           yet
           (
           though
           they
           would
           be
           glad
           of
           that
           exchange
           of
           state
           )
           they
           shall
           neuer
           compasse
           it
           ,
           but
           shall
           remaine
           woefull
           men
           and
           women
           for
           euermore
           ,
           because
           that
           once
           they
           made
           so
           profane
           a
           choise
           :
           when
           the
           path
           of
           life
           was
           set
           before
           them
           ,
           they
           chose
           the
           way
           of
           death
           rather
           then
           of
           life
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           they
           would
           desire
           death
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           haue
           it
           ,
           but
           shall
           liue
           a
           life
           more
           bitter
           for
           euer
           then
           any
           death
           in
           the
           greatest
           pangs
           .
        
         
           Thus
           wee
           see
           in
           generall
           their
           choise
           was
           of
           the
           better
           .
           Particularly
           the
           Text
           addeth
           ;
           
             That
             is
             ,
             an
             heauenly
             .
          
        
         
           In
           which
           words
           is
           laid
           downe
           the
           last
           and
           chiefe
           point
           in
           this
           reason
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           the
           Patriarchs
           desired
           a
           better
           Country
           then
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           
             an
             heauenly
             Country
          
           ,
           euen
           heauen
           it selfe
           :
           the
           proofe
           whereof
           is
           principally
           intended
           in
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           Now
           whereas
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           being
           our
           fore-fathers
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           patternes
           whom
           we
           must
           followe
           ,
           
             did
             desire
             heauen
          
           :
           by
           their
           example
           euery
           one
           of
           vs
           is
           taught
           the
           same
           duty
           ,
           to
           aime
           at
           another
           and
           a
           better
           Country
           ,
           then
           that
           in
           which
           we
           liue
           ,
           euen
           at
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           thinke
           that
           this
           world
           is
           the
           Country
           we
           are
           borne
           for
           .
           This
           better
           Country
           we
           must
           all
           seeke
           for
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           we
           be
           ,
           high
           and
           lowe
           ,
           young
           and
           olde
           ,
           learned
           and
           vnlearned
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           followe
           these
           godly
           Patriarchs
           .
           And
           this
           wee
           must
           doe
           not
           at
           death
           onely
           ,
           seeking
           this
           world
           all
           our
           life
           long
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           to
           despise
           heauen
           ;
           but
           euen
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
           our
           youth
           ,
           &
           strength
           of
           our
           daies
           ,
           must
           we
           set
           our
           hearts
           on
           heauen
           ;
           endeauouring
           so
           to
           vse
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           thereof
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           die
           ,
           we
           may
           come
           to
           heauen
           ,
           that
           blessed
           countrie
           ,
           which
           we
           desired
           ,
           and
           sought
           for
           in
           our
           liues
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           perswade
           vs
           hereunto
           ,
           consider
           the
           reasons
           following
           .
           First
           ,
           worldly
           wisdome
           teacheth
           this
           :
           If
           a
           man
           dwell
           on
           his
           owne
           land
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           owne
           house
           ,
           he
           is
           carelesse
           ;
           But
           if
           in
           another
           mans
           house
           ,
           whereof
           hee
           hath
           no
           lease
           ,
           but
           contrariwise
           ,
           is
           certaine
           to
           be
           put
           out
           ,
           hee
           knoweth
           not
           when
           :
           this
           man
           wil
           in
           time
           prouide
           himselfe
           of
           another
           that
           so
           he
           may
           remooue
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           destitute
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           within
           his
           power
           ,
           he
           will
           prouide
           a
           better
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           may
           not
           remooue
           for
           the
           worse
           .
           Beholde
           ,
           while
           wee
           liue
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           our
           bodies
           are
           tents
           and
           tabernacles
           wherein
           our
           soules
           doe
           dwell
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           :
           and
           besides
           ;
           this
           time
           is
           vncertaine
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           man
           that
           can
           say
           certainly
           ,
           he
           shall
           liue
           to
           the
           next
           houre
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           we
           must
           euery
           one
           of
           vs
           ,
           prouide
           for
           himselfe
           a
           dwelling
           place
           in
           heauen
           ,
           where
           we
           may
           abide
           for
           euer
           ,
           in
           all
           blessednesse
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           consider
           the
           state
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           in
           the
           world
           :
           for
           ,
           sinne
           ,
           Atheisme
           ,
           and
           profanenesse
           ,
           abound
           euery
           where
           ,
           the
           blaspheming
           of
           Gods
           holy
           name
           ,
           and
           the
           breaking
           of
           his
           Sabbath
           ;
           besides
           daily
           sinnes
           against
           the
           second
           table
           :
           Now
           ,
           all
           these
           crie
           continually
           for
           vengeance
           ,
           and
           for
           Gods
           iudgements
           to
           be
           inflicted
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           and
           we
           know
           not
           how
           God
           will
           deale
           with
           vs
           for
           owne
           sinnes
           ;
           whether
           he
           will
           take
           from
           vs
           our
           goods
           ,
           and
           good
           name
           ,
           our
           health
           ,
           friends
           ,
           or
           life
           it selfe
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           standeth
           vs
           in
           hand
           to
           prouide
           for
           our selues
           ,
           a
           resting
           place
           ,
           wherein
           we
           may
           abide
           for
           euer
           ,
           after
           this
           fraile
           life
           full
           of
           misery
           is
           ended
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           we
           shall
           not
           doe
           this
           ,
           marke
           what
           followeth
           :
           this
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           ,
           is
           our
           estate
           ;
           By
           nature
           ,
           wee
           are
           the
           children
           of
           wrath
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           deuill
           ;
           and
           by
           our
           manifolde
           sinnes
           ,
           we
           haue
           made
           our
           ease
           farre
           worse
           :
           Now
           ,
           what
           is
           
           due
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           for
           this
           corruption
           ,
           and
           for
           these
           transgressions
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           not
           heauen
           ,
           but
           another
           place
           ;
           euen
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           eternall
           woe
           ,
           and
           destruction
           ,
           the
           bottomlesse
           pit
           of
           hell
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           our
           due
           by
           nature
           ,
           then
           let
           not
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           Sathan
           ,
           deceiue
           vs
           ;
           perswading
           vs
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           come
           to
           heauen
           ,
           and
           still
           continue
           in
           the
           state
           of
           our
           corrupt
           nature
           :
           but
           let
           vs
           labour
           by
           all
           meanes
           ,
           to
           eschew
           this
           place
           ,
           which
           is
           due
           vnto
           vs
           by
           nature
           ;
           that
           thorough
           the
           gift
           of
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           we
           may
           come
           to
           the
           heauēly
           citie
           ,
           which
           these
           godly
           Patriarchs
           so
           seriously
           soght
           for
           .
           But
           if
           we
           remaine
           in
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           so
           die
           ,
           we
           are
           sure
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           place
           of
           destruction
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           remaine
           in
           woe
           and
           torments
           ,
           with
           the
           diuell
           ,
           and
           his
           angels
           for
           euermore
           :
           so
           that
           it
           stands
           vs
           in
           hand
           ,
           to
           vse
           all
           good
           meanes
           to
           come
           to
           heauen
           ,
           or
           else
           our
           case
           will
           be
           the
           most
           miserable
           of
           all
           creatures
           ;
           for
           ,
           perdition
           and
           destruction
           will
           bee
           our
           portion
           world
           without
           ende
           .
        
         
           This
           must
           awake
           and
           stirre
           vp
           our
           dead
           and
           drowsie
           hearts
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           besotted
           with
           sinne
           ,
           that
           though
           wee
           heare
           ,
           yet
           wee
           neither
           learne
           ,
           nor
           practice
           .
           In
           worldly
           things
           ,
           we
           can
           take
           care
           and
           paines
           :
           but
           if
           we
           will
           doe
           any
           thing
           for
           our
           owne
           euerlasting
           good
           ,
           let
           vs
           labour
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           come
           to
           heauen
           ;
           for
           if
           wee
           misse
           of
           that
           citie
           ,
           it
           had
           beene
           good
           for
           vs
           ,
           we
           had
           neuer
           beene
           borne
           :
           or
           that
           we
           had
           beene
           the
           vilest
           creatures
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           rather
           than
           men
           .
           For
           ,
           when
           the
           vnreasonable
           creatures
           die
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           ende
           of
           all
           their
           miserie
           ;
           but
           ,
           if
           we
           die
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           prepared
           for
           that
           place
           ,
           our
           death
           will
           be
           vnto
           vs
           the
           beginning
           of
           all
           woe
           and
           miserie
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           God
           is
           not
           ashamed
           of
           them
           to
           be
           called
           〈◊〉
           their
           God
           ,
           for
           hee
           hath
           prepared
           for
           them
           a
           citie
           .
        
         
           In
           these
           words
           is
           laid
           downe
           a
           second
           reason
           ,
           whereby
           is
           prooued
           ,
           that
           these
           Patriarchs
           
             died
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             seeking
             their
             countrie
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           The
           reason
           is
           drawen
           from
           the
           testimony
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           recorded
           by
           Moses
           in
           the
           booke
           
           of
           Exodus
           ,
           where
           God
           saith
           ,
           He
           is
           
             the
             God
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             ,
          
           Exodus
           3.16
           .
        
         
           
             The
             exposition
             .
             Wherefore
          
           ]
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           might
           appeare
           and
           be
           euident
           ,
           that
           these
           Patriarchs
           died
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           sought
           this
           Country
           of
           heauen
           ,
           God
           was
           cōtent
           to
           vouchsafe
           &
           grant
           vnto
           them
           this
           fauour
           ,
           to
           be
           called
           their
           God.
           
        
         
           
             Was
             not
             ashamed
          
           ]
           To
           be
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           be
           ashamed
           of
           one
           ,
           properly
           belongs
           to
           men
           ;
           and
           it
           cannot
           be
           affirmed
           properly
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           
             hee
             is
             ashamed
          
           or
           blusheth
           (
           as
           the
           word
           signifieth
           )
           but
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           vouchsafed
           vnto
           them
           this
           fauour
           ,
           and
           shewed
           them
           this
           honour
           and
           dignity
           .
           Quest.
           What
           was
           this
           honour
           and
           dignity
           which
           he
           shewed
           vnto
           them
           ?
           
             Answer
             .
             To
             be
             called
             their
             God.
          
           By
           which
           is
           meant
           thus
           much
           ,
           that
           God
           accepted
           them
           in
           his
           mercy
           ,
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           with
           whom
           hee
           would
           make
           his
           couenant
           of
           saluation
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           them
           alone
           ,
           but
           with
           their
           seed
           after
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           he
           chose
           them
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           couenant
           in
           their
           names
           for
           all
           the
           rest
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           vouchsafed
           them
           a
           speciall
           and
           extraordinary
           fauour
           ,
           euen
           that
           himself
           would
           beare
           their
           names
           ,
           &
           they
           should
           beare
           his
           ,
           making
           his
           glorious
           name
           renowmed
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           by
           this
           title
           ,
           
             The
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             &
             Iacob
             .
          
           Hereupon
           the
           reason
           is
           framed
           thus
           ;
           God
           would
           not
           be
           called
           in
           speciall
           manner
           the
           God
           of
           vnfaithfull
           men
           ,
           but
           rather
           would
           bestowe
           such
           a
           special
           fauour
           vpon
           Beleeuers
           :
           but
           that
           fauour
           did
           God
           vouchsafe
           to
           these
           three
           Patriarchs
           ;
           therefore
           doubtlesse
           they
           liued
           and
           died
           in
           that
           holy
           faith
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             God
             was
             not
             ashamed
             to
             be
             called
             their
             God
          
           ;
           Here
           first
           we
           learn
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           not
           vouchsafe
           his
           mercie
           equally
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           but
           some
           men
           haue
           more
           prerogagatiue
           in
           his
           fauours
           and
           mercies
           then
           others
           .
           Kings
           make
           choise
           among
           all
           their
           subiects
           ,
           of
           some
           men
           ,
           whom
           they
           wil
           prefer
           to
           be
           of
           their
           counsel
           or
           guard
           ,
           &
           to
           whom
           they
           will
           giue
           speciall
           countenance
           ,
           and
           dispence
           their
           fauours
           more
           liberally
           then
           to
           all
           :
           Euen
           so
           God
           among
           all
           Abrabrahams
           kindred
           maketh
           choise
           of
           these
           three
           persons
           ,
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             and
             Iacob
          
           ,
           to
           bestowe
           on
           them
           such
           speciall
           
           honour
           ,
           as
           he
           vouchsafed
           not
           to
           any
           of
           their
           fore-fathers
           afore
           them
           ,
           nor
           posterity
           after
           them
           .
           No
           meruaile
           therfore
           though
           he
           bestowe
           not
           his
           speciall
           mercy
           vpon
           all
           ,
           seeing
           he
           dispenceth
           not
           his
           inferiour
           fauours
           vnto
           all
           alike
           .
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           he
           is
           no
           
             accepter
             of
             persons
          
           :
           for
           ,
           hee
           onely
           is
           properly
           said
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           accepter
           of
           persons
           ,
           that
           preferreth
           one
           before
           another
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           some
           quality
           in
           the
           person
           :
           but
           God
           vouchsafed
           this
           honour
           vnto
           these
           three
           ,
           only
           of
           meere
           mercy
           and
           good
           will
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           any
           thing
           he
           respected
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           confuteth
           the
           conceite
           and
           errour
           of
           many
           men
           broached
           abroad
           in
           this
           age
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           equally
           loue
           all
           men
           as
           they
           are
           men
           ,
           and
           hath
           chosen
           all
           men
           to
           saluation
           as
           they
           are
           men
           ,
           and
           hath
           reiected
           none
           :
           for
           (
           say
           they
           )
           it
           standeth
           with
           equity
           and
           good
           reason
           ,
           that
           the
           Creator
           should
           loue
           all
           his
           creatures
           equally
           :
           and
           this
           opinion
           they
           would
           build
           vpon
           the
           generall
           promise
           made
           to
           Abraham
           :
           because
           that
           
             in
             him
          
           God
           said
           
             all
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             earth
             should
             be
             blessed
             ,
          
           Gen.
           22.18
           .
           But
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           (
           All
           )
           is
           not
           alwaies
           taken
           generally
           ,
           but
           sometime
           indefinitely
           for
           many
           :
           and
           so
           Paul
           speaking
           of
           this
           couenant
           of
           grace
           in
           Christ
           ,
           saith
           ;
           The
           Lord
           made
           
             Abraham
             a
             father
             of
             many
             nations
             ,
          
           Rom.
           4.17
           :
           where
           repeating
           the
           couenant
           recorded
           by
           Moses
           ,
           he
           putteth
           many
           for
           all
           .
           Againe
           ,
           graunt
           that
           Abraham
           were
           
             the
             father
             of
             all
             nations
          
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           him
           
             All
             the
             kindreds
             of
             the
             earth
             were
             blessed
             :
          
           Yet
           it
           followeth
           not
           ,
           that
           therefore
           God
           should
           loue
           
             all
             men
          
           equally
           &
           alike
           ;
           for
           he
           may
           loue
           the
           faithfull
           of
           all
           nations
           ,
           &
           yet
           not
           loue
           
             all
             men
             in
             all
             nations
          
           :
           for
           ,
           in
           his
           bountifull
           mercy
           in
           Christ
           ,
           he
           preferreth
           some
           before
           others
           .
           And
           this
           answer
           seems
           the
           better
           ,
           because
           we
           may
           haue
           some
           reason
           to
           thinke
           that
           God
           will
           saue
           of
           euery
           nation
           some
           ,
           but
           no
           ground
           to
           imagine
           he
           wil
           saue
           all
           of
           any
           nation
           :
           much
           lesse
           all
           of
           euery
           nation
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Here
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           
             that
             God
             honoureth
             those
             his
             seruants
             that
             honour
             him
             ,
          
           as
           hee
           saith
           to
           Ely
           the
           Priest
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           2.30
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           point
           to
           be
           marked
           diligently
           ;
           for
           ,
           this
           God
           is
           the
           glorious
           king
           of
           heauen
           and
           earth
           :
           yet
           he
           abaseth
           himselfe
           ,
           
           &
           is
           content
           to
           be
           named
           by
           his
           Creature
           ,
           aduancing
           them
           by
           abasing
           himselfe
           to
           be
           called
           their
           God
           ,
           
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             .
          
           Where
           we
           may
           apparantly
           see
           ,
           rather
           then
           God
           wil
           not
           haue
           them
           honoured
           that
           honour
           him
           ,
           he
           wil
           abase
           himself
           ,
           that
           they
           therby
           may
           be
           honored
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           may
           learn
           many
           things
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           professe
           religion
           truly
           ,
           must
           inure
           themselues
           to
           
             go
             through
             good
             report
             and
             ill
             report
             ,
          
           and
           in
           all
           estates
           to
           be
           content
           ,
           for
           Gods
           honours
           sake
           :
           as
           Paul
           saith
           ;
           
             I
             haue
             learned
             in
             whatsoeuer
             state
             I
             am
             ,
             therewith
             to
             be
             content
             :
             I
             can
             be
             abased
             and
             I
             can
             abound
             ;
             
             euery
             where
             in
             all
             things
             I
             am
             instructed
             ,
             both
             to
             be
             full
             and
             to
             be
             hungry
             ,
             to
             abound
             &
             to
             haue
             want
             .
          
           Thus
           spake
           that
           holy
           man
           of
           God
           :
           &
           so
           must
           we
           all
           endeauour
           to
           say
           ,
           &
           accordingly
           to
           practice
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           good
           :
           because
           if
           a
           man
           honor
           God
           ,
           howsoeuer
           he
           be
           contemned
           ,
           or
           not
           regarded
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           God
           wil
           honour
           him
           ,
           &
           esteeme
           highly
           of
           him
           :
           that
           will
           proue
           the
           way
           to
           all
           true
           honour
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           done
           ,
           euen
           in
           this
           world
           to
           all
           that
           tried
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           hence
           we
           learne
           which
           is
           the
           true
           way
           to
           get
           sound
           honor
           amongst
           men
           ;
           namely
           ,
           to
           honor
           God.
           Good
           estimation
           in
           the
           world
           is
           not
           to
           be
           contemned
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           cōmandeth
           all
           inferiours
           to
           honour
           their
           superiours
           ,
           wherby
           he
           also
           bindeth
           euery
           mā
           to
           preserue
           his
           own
           dignity
           .
           
           Now
           God
           honoureth
           them
           that
           honor
           him
           ;
           therfore
           the
           surest
           way
           to
           get
           true
           honour
           among
           men
           is
           this
           :
           Let
           a
           man
           first
           lay
           his
           foundation
           well
           ,
           &
           begin
           with
           God
           ,
           &
           set
           all
           the
           affections
           of
           his
           heart
           &
           thoughts
           on
           this
           ,
           To
           honor
           God.
           Quest.
           How
           may
           a
           man
           honor
           God
           ?
           Answ.
           By
           forsaking
           the
           rebellious
           waies
           of
           sin
           &
           vngodlines
           ,
           &
           walking
           in
           the
           way
           of
           righteousnesse
           through
           the
           course
           of
           his
           life
           .
           This
           doth
           God
           take
           to
           be
           an
           honour
           vnto
           his
           high
           Maiestie
           .
           And
           when
           a
           man
           doth
           this
           vnfainedly
           ,
           then
           God
           will
           honour
           him
           ,
           euen
           among
           men
           ,
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           shal
           be
           for
           his
           good
           ;
           for
           God
           hath
           all
           mens
           hearts
           in
           his
           hād
           ,
           &
           wil
           make
           them
           to
           honour
           those
           that
           honour
           him
           :
           so
           S.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             any
             man
             therefore
             purge
             himselfe
             from
             these
             ,
          
           
           
             he
             shall
             be
             a
             vessell
             vnto
             honour
          
           ;
           not
           onely
           in
           glory
           eternall
           after
           death
           ,
           but
           also
           
           in
           grace
           and
           fauour
           with
           Gods
           Church
           .
           This
           confuteth
           the
           opinion
           ,
           and
           condemneth
           the
           practice
           of
           many
           ,
           who
           would
           faine
           haue
           good
           report
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           be
           spoken
           well
           of
           by
           all
           men
           :
           but
           what
           course
           (
           I
           pray
           you
           )
           take
           they
           to
           come
           by
           this
           good
           name
           ?
           They
           doe
           not
           begin
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           lay
           their
           foundation
           by
           honouring
           him
           ;
           but
           they
           striue
           to
           please
           men
           ,
           whether
           it
           bee
           by
           doing
           well
           or
           ill
           ,
           they
           care
           not
           ;
           their
           onely
           care
           is
           to
           please
           all
           :
           for
           ,
           that
           is
           their
           rule
           and
           resolution
           ,
           all
           must
           be
           pleased
           ▪
           and
           because
           most
           men
           are
           ill
           ,
           they
           rather
           choose
           oftentimes
           to
           doe
           ill
           ,
           than
           they
           will
           not
           please
           the
           greater
           sort
           .
           But
           he
           that
           beginneth
           to
           get
           honour
           by
           pleasing
           men
           ,
           beginneth
           at
           a
           wrong
           ende
           ;
           for
           ,
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           the
           way
           to
           get
           sound
           approbation
           before
           men
           ,
           is
           first
           to
           beginne
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           honour
           him
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           God
           wil
           honour
           them
           that
           honour
           him
           ;
           then
           by
           the
           contrary
           ,
           consider
           what
           a
           miserable
           case
           many
           a
           man
           is
           in
           :
           
             For
             ,
             those
             that
             dishonour
             God
             ,
             God
             will
             dishonour
             them
             againe
          
           ;
           as
           wee
           may
           see
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           very
           plainely
           ,
           in
           the
           example
           of
           Elie
           ,
           and
           his
           two
           sonnes
           :
           for
           ,
           
             them
             that
             honour
             me
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           vnto
           him
           )
           
             I
             wil
             honour
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             despise
             me
             shall
             be
             despised
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Sam.
           2.30
           .
           And
           in
           Zacharie
           wee
           may
           reade
           ,
           that
           
             the
             man
             that
             by
             blasphemie
             ,
             theft
             ,
             or
             periurie
             ,
             dishonoureth
             God
             ,
             the
             flying
             curse
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             enter
             into
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             remaine
             in
             the
             middest
             thereof
             ,
             and
             consume
             it
             with
             the
             timber
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             stones
             thereof
             :
          
           Zach.
           5.4
           .
           And
           because
           Elie
           did
           
             more
             honour
             his
             children
             than
             God
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Sam.
           2.31
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           threateneth
           the
           destruction
           both
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           familie
           :
           and
           according
           as
           the
           Lord
           had
           threatened
           ,
           so
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           .
           For
           ,
           when
           the
           Israelites
           fought
           with
           the
           Philistims
           (
           Chap.
           4.11
           .
           )
           his
           two
           sonnes
           were
           slaine
           ;
           and
           hear
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           newes
           ,
           
             fell
             downe
             and
             brake
             his
             necke
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           of
           our
           owne
           nation
           and
           people
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           it
           is
           as
           cōmon
           to
           dishonour
           God
           ,
           as
           euer
           it
           was
           amongst
           the
           Papists
           ,
           or
           Pagans
           ;
           partly
           ,
           
           by
           light
           vsing
           of
           his
           holy
           titles
           ,
           and
           taking
           his
           name
           in
           vaine
           :
           and
           partly
           ,
           by
           swearing
           ,
           and
           open
           blasphemie
           :
           and
           sometime
           ,
           euen
           by
           abhominable
           periurie
           .
           Nay
           ,
           it
           is
           many
           mens
           rule
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           sweare
           ,
           dissemble
           ,
           lie
           ,
           &
           forsweare
           for
           aduantage
           .
           These
           sinnes
           are
           some
           of
           them
           rise
           in
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           and
           hardly
           shall
           you
           talke
           with
           a
           man
           ,
           that
           doth
           not
           by
           vaine
           othes
           dishonor
           God
           :
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           common
           ,
           that
           children
           ,
           so
           soone
           as
           they
           can
           crawle
           ,
           or
           lispe
           out
           a
           word
           ;
           the
           first
           thing
           they
           can
           speake
           ,
           is
           to
           curse
           ,
           or
           sweare
           ,
           and
           take
           Gods
           name
           in
           vaine
           ,
           whereby
           God
           is
           dishonoured
           euery
           way
           :
           so
           as
           it
           is
           a
           wonder
           that
           the
           earth
           doth
           not
           open
           &
           swallow
           vp
           many
           men
           quicke
           ,
           for
           their
           swearing
           and
           blasphemy
           .
           And
           wheras
           Gods
           Iudgements
           are
           often
           grieuously
           inflicted
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           in
           many
           places
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           we
           may
           perswade
           our selues
           ,
           that
           among
           other
           sinnes
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           our
           blasphemie
           ,
           and
           taking
           Gods
           name
           in
           vaine
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           not
           speedily
           redressed
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           lest
           God
           will
           raine
           downe
           his
           iudgements
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           wrath
           sweepe
           vs
           all
           away
           ;
           and
           take
           away
           the
           father
           with
           the
           childe
           ,
           the
           good
           with
           the
           bad
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           reformation
           of
           so
           vile
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           needlesse
           a
           sinne
           .
        
         
           To
           be
           called
           their
           God.
           
        
         
           Obserue
           here
           further
           ,
           that
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Iaacob
             ,
          
           could
           all
           of
           them
           say
           ,
           
             God
             is
             my
             God.
          
           Now
           that
           which
           these
           worthy
           Patriarchs
           could
           say
           of
           themselues
           ,
           we
           must
           euery
           one
           of
           vs
           in
           our
           own
           persons
           labour
           for
           ;
           for
           ,
           their
           exāple
           is
           &
           must
           be
           a
           rule
           for
           vs
           to
           follow
           .
           We
           therfore
           must
           labour
           for
           this
           assurāce
           ,
           by
           Gods
           grace
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           these
           holy
           Patriarchs
           did
           say
           ,
           
             The
             true
             Iehoua
             is
             my
             God
             :
          
           and
           of
           this
           I
           am
           resolued
           ,
           &
           vndoubtedly
           assured
           in
           mine
           own
           cōscience
           .
        
         
           Qu.
           How
           shal
           we
           be
           able
           to
           say
           vnfainedly
           ,
           God
           is
           my
           God
           ?
           Ans.
           By
           becomming
           his
           seruants
           and
           people
           ,
           in
           deed
           &
           truth
           ;
           for
           ,
           to
           him
           who
           is
           one
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           God
           is
           alwaies
           his
           God.
           But
           how
           shall
           wee
           become
           Gods
           true
           seruants
           ?
           Answ.
           By
           setting
           our
           hearts
           vpon
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           giuing
           them
           wholly
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           seruice
           ;
           
           and
           restraining
           our selues
           from
           all
           occasions
           of
           sinne
           ,
           because
           sinne
           displeaseth
           him
           .
           Quest.
           But
           how
           shall
           a
           man
           set
           his
           heart
           wholly
           on
           God
           ?
           Answ.
           This
           hee
           doth
           ,
           when
           he
           loueth
           him
           aboue
           all
           ,
           and
           feareth
           him
           aboue
           all
           ,
           and
           aboue
           all
           things
           is
           zealous
           for
           GOD
           ;
           glorie
           ;
           when
           hee
           hath
           full
           confidence
           in
           Gods
           word
           and
           promises
           ,
           and
           is
           more
           grieued
           for
           displeasing
           God
           ,
           than
           for
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           besides
           .
           Or
           ,
           more
           plainly
           thus
           :
           then
           a
           man
           doth
           set
           his
           heart
           on
           God
           ,
           when
           his
           heart
           is
           so
           affected
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           commands
           ,
           he
           is
           alwaies
           ready
           to
           obey
           :
           So
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           Hos.
           2.23
           ,
           
             I
             will
             say
             to
             them
             that
             were
             not
             my
             people
             ,
             Thou
             art
             my
             people
             ;
             and
             they
             shall
             say
             ,
             Thou
             art
             my
             God.
          
           And
           in
           the
           Psalmes
           ,
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           27.8
           ,
           
             Seeke
             ye
             my
             face
          
           :
           Then
           the
           holy
           mans
           heart
           ,
           as
           an
           Eccho
           giueth
           answer
           ,
           
             I
             seeke
             thy
             face
             O
             God.
          
           And
           such
           a
           one
           is
           the
           heart
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           indeede
           the
           seruant
           and
           childe
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           one
           of
           Gods
           people
           .
        
         
           For
           he
           hath
           prepared
           for
           them
           a
           city
           .
        
         
           These
           words
           are
           a
           reason
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           proouing
           that
           God
           was
           not
           ashamed
           to
           be
           called
           their
           God
           ,
           because
           hee
           prepared
           a
           citie
           for
           them
           .
           And
           indeede
           ,
           this
           shewes
           euidently
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           greatly
           delighted
           with
           them
           ,
           rather
           than
           ashamed
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           ,
           had
           he
           beene
           ashamed
           of
           them
           ,
           hee
           would
           haue
           shut
           them
           out
           of
           his
           presence
           .
           Herein
           therefore
           he
           declared
           his
           loue
           and
           fauour
           ,
           that
           by
           preparing
           this
           citie
           ,
           he
           procured
           that
           they
           should
           liue
           in
           his
           sight
           for
           euermore
           .
        
         
           Hence
           wee
           learne
           ,
           that
           hee
           which
           hath
           
             God
             for
             his
             God
          
           ,
           hath
           all
           things
           with
           him
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           common
           prouerb
           ,
           
             Haue
             God
             &
             haue
             all
          
           .
           And
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           
             Lacke
             God
             and
             lacke
             all
          
           .
           And
           therfore
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           Psal.
           145.15
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             people
             whose
             God
             is
             the
             Lord.
          
           Other
           things
           ,
           which
           here
           might
           be
           added
           ,
           haue
           bin
           handled
           before
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Abrahams
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 Verse
                 17.
              
               
            
             
               By
               faith
               Abraham
               offered
               vp
               Isaac
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               tempted
               ;
               and
               hee
               that
               had
               receiued
               the
               promises
               ,
               offered
               his
               onely
               begotten
               sonne
               .
            
             
               18.
               
            
             
               To
               whom
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               in
               Isaac
               shall
               thy
               seede
               be
               called
               .
            
             
               19.
               
            
             
               For
               ,
               he
               considered
               that
               God
               was
               able
               to
               raise
               him
               vp
               ,
               euen
               from
               the
               dead
               :
               from
               whence
               he
               receiued
               him
               also
               ,
               after
               a
               sort
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           former
           verses
           ,
           wee
           heard
           the
           faith
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Iaacob
             ,
          
           commended
           iointly
           together
           .
           Now
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           returneth
           to
           the
           cōmendation
           of
           their
           faith
           seuerally
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           he
           beginnes
           with
           Abrahams
           faith
           ;
           wherof
           ,
           he
           had
           formerly
           propounded
           two
           works
           ,
           or
           actions
           :
           1
           His
           going
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Countrey
           .
           2
           His
           abode
           in
           a
           strange
           Land.
           Now
           ,
           here
           followeth
           the
           third
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           notable
           worke
           of
           all
           ,
           wherin
           his
           faith
           shines
           most
           gloriously
           ;
           and
           his
           example
           herein
           is
           vnmatchable
           .
           The
           particular
           points
           herein
           ,
           are
           these
           :
           1
           The
           worke
           of
           his
           faith
           is
           plainely
           laid
           down
           ,
           
             in
             his
             offering
             vp
             of
             Isaac
             .
          
           2
           The
           same
           worke
           of
           faith
           is
           notably
           commended
           ,
           by
           three
           speciall
           arguments
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           1
           by
           three
           great
           impediments
           
           that
           might
           haue
           hindred
           this
           worke
           of
           faith
           ;
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           in
           their
           place
           ,
           v.
           17
           ,
           18.
           2
           by
           his
           victory
           ouer
           these
           impediments
           ,
           v.
           19.
           3
           by
           the
           issue
           of
           this
           temptation
           ,
           and
           his
           worke
           of
           faith
           therein
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           19.
           verse
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           .
           The
           fact
           of
           Abrahams
           faith
           here
           commēded
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           
             That
             he
             offered
             vp
             Isaac
             his
             sonne
             .
          
           It
           may
           first
           of
           all
           be
           demanded
           ,
           How
           Abraham
           could
           offer
           vp
           his
           
             son
             by
             faith
          
           ,
           considering
           it
           is
           against
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           &
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           kill
           his
           own
           sonne
           ;
           which
           Abraham
           must
           doe
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           offer
           him
           vp
           in
           sacrifice
           vnto
           God.
           For
           answer
           hereunto
           ,
           we
           need
           goe
           no
           further
           than
           the
           Story
           ,
           Gen.
           22.
           where
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           hee
           had
           a
           ground
           for
           his
           faith
           :
           for
           ,
           though
           the
           generall
           commandement
           be
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             kill
          
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           a
           speciall
           commandement
           ,
           
             Abraham
             kill
             thy
             sonne
          
           :
           &
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           ,
           he
           did
           it
           ;
           &
           did
           it
           in
           &
           by
           faith
           .
           But
           if
           that
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           therupon
           riseth
           another
           &
           a
           greater
           doubt
           :
           namely
           ,
           How
           can
           these
           2.
           commandements
           stand
           together
           ,
           one
           being
           contrary
           to
           the
           other
           ?
           Ans.
           Here
           a
           special
           point
           is
           to
           be
           obserued
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           whensoeuer
           two
           cōmandements
           are
           so
           ioyned
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           cannot
           practice
           both
           ,
           but
           doing
           the
           one
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           broken
           ;
           then
           one
           of
           thē
           ,
           must
           giue
           place
           to
           the
           other
           :
           For
           ,
           howsoeuer
           all
           Gods
           commandements
           binde
           the
           conscience
           ;
           yet
           some
           binde
           it
           more
           ,
           some
           lesse
           ;
           because
           some
           are
           greater
           ,
           and
           some
           lesser
           than
           others
           .
           Whence
           ,
           this
           rule
           may
           be
           set
           down
           ,
           that
           when
           2.
           
           Comm.
           of
           God
           crosse
           one
           another
           ,
           so
           as
           a
           man
           obeying
           one
           ,
           breakes
           another
           ;
           then
           a
           man
           must
           preferre
           the
           greater
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           this
           is
           Gods
           Comm.
           
             Honour
             God
          
           ,
           commanded
           in
           the
           first
           table
           .
           Again
           ,
           the
           5.
           
           Comm.
           saith
           ,
           
             Honor
             Parents
             &
             Magistrates
          
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           parents
           or
           magistrates
           cōmand
           any
           thing
           ,
           the
           doing
           wherof
           would
           dishonor
           God
           ,
           being
           contrary
           to
           the
           first
           table
           ;
           then
           the
           5.
           
           Comm.
           giueth
           place
           vnto
           the
           first
           :
           and
           a
           man
           must
           rather
           disobey
           magistrates
           and
           parents
           ,
           than
           dishonour
           God
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           maine
           duties
           of
           the
           first
           table
           ,
           take
           place
           before
           the
           maine
           duties
           of
           the
           second
           .
           And
           therfore
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             any
             man
             come
             
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             hate
             not
             his
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             wife
             and
             children
             ,
             brethren
             and
             sisters
             ,
             yea
             and
             his
             owne
             life
             also
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             my
             disciple
          
           ;
           meaning
           ,
           that
           if
           father
           or
           mother
           ,
           wife
           or
           childrē
           would
           drawe
           vs
           frō
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           hate
           them
           rather
           then
           disobey
           God.
           Againe
           ,
           a
           commandement
           ceremoniall
           ,
           and
           a
           commandement
           
             of
             loue
             and
             mercy
          
           concurre
           together
           ,
           and
           it
           so
           falleth
           out
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           both
           kept
           ,
           and
           cannot
           :
           in
           this
           case
           therefore
           the
           ceremoniall
           Law
           of
           the
           first
           table
           ,
           must
           giue
           place
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Charitie
           and
           Loue
           in
           the
           second
           table
           ;
           Because
           the
           ceremonies
           are
           the
           inferiour
           duties
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           but
           charity
           and
           mercy
           the
           principal
           duties
           of
           the
           second
           table
           :
           for
           example
           ,
           the
           Lord
           inioyneth
           vs
           in
           the
           fourth
           cōmandement
           to
           rest
           on
           the
           Sabaoth
           day
           .
           Now
           it
           falls
           out
           that
           my
           neighbours
           house
           is
           on
           fire
           vpō
           the
           Sabaoth
           day
           :
           whether
           then
           may
           I
           labour
           with
           my
           neighbour
           that
           day
           to
           saue
           his
           house
           ?
           Answ.
           I
           may
           ;
           for
           the
           strict
           obseruation
           of
           rest
           on
           the
           Sabaoth
           day
           is
           a
           ceremonie
           :
           but
           the
           quenching
           of
           fire
           in
           my
           neighbours
           house
           ,
           is
           a
           work
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           a
           maine
           duty
           of
           the
           second
           table
           ,
           and
           therfore
           must
           take
           place
           before
           a
           ceremonial
           duty
           of
           the
           1.
           table
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           God
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           ten
           commandements
           ,
           containing
           all
           ordinary
           duties
           both
           of
           piety
           and
           of
           mercy
           :
           yet
           if
           God
           giue
           vs
           a
           particular
           and
           speciall
           commaundement
           contrary
           to
           any
           of
           the
           ten
           ;
           that
           must
           stand
           ,
           and
           the
           ordinarie
           commaundements
           must
           giue
           place
           and
           yeeld
           vnto
           it
           :
           as
           for
           example
           ;
           the
           second
           commaundement
           forbiddeth
           any
           man
           
             to
             make
             any
             grauen
             Image
          
           ;
           yet
           Moses
           by
           a
           speciall
           cōmandement
           ,
           
           made
           a
           brasen
           serpent
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           to
           be
           a
           figure
           of
           Christ.
           So
           the
           sixt
           cōmandement
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             kill
          
           ,
           is
           an
           ordinary
           cōmandement
           ,
           and
           bindeth
           the
           conscience
           of
           euery
           man
           to
           obay
           the
           same
           ;
           yet
           God
           comes
           with
           a
           special
           cōmandement
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           &
           saith
           ,
           
             Abraham
             ,
             kill
             thy
             son
          
           ;
           &
           therefore
           the
           ordinary
           commandement
           of
           the
           2.
           table
           giueth
           place
           for
           the
           time
           .
           And
           so
           goe
           all
           the
           cōmādements
           ,
           
             thou
             shalt
             do
             thus
             &
             thus
             ,
          
           vnlesse
           God
           cōmand
           otherwise
           :
           for
           God
           is
           an
           absolute
           Lord
           ,
           and
           so
           aboue
           his
           
           owne
           Lawes
           ,
           hee
           is
           not
           bound
           vnto
           them
           ,
           but
           may
           dispence
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           vs
           for
           the
           keeping
           of
           them
           ,
           at
           his
           will
           and
           pleasure
           .
           And
           thus
           was
           Abraham
           warranted
           to
           sacrifice
           his
           Sonne
           ;
           namely
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           speciall
           ,
           and
           personall
           commaundement
           to
           himselfe
           alone
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           Abraham
           had
           not
           had
           this
           particular
           commaundement
           ,
           the
           sacrificing
           of
           Isaac
           had
           beene
           vnlawfull
           and
           abhominable
           ;
           for
           ,
           the
           killing
           of
           a
           man
           is
           a
           hainous
           sinne
           :
           much
           more
           is
           the
           killing
           of
           a
           mans
           owne
           sonne
           without
           a
           speciall
           commaundement
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           against
           nature
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           by
           Ieremie
           doth
           seuerely
           condemne
           the
           Iewes
           
             for
             burning
             their
             sonnes
             and
             daughters
             in
             sacrifice
             ,
          
           Ier.
           7.31
           ,
           without
           any
           warrant
           from
           him
           ;
           though
           it
           may
           be
           they
           would
           pretend
           their
           imitation
           of
           Abraham
           in
           the
           sacrificing
           of
           Isaac
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           his
           detestation
           of
           that
           fact
           ,
           he
           changeth
           the
           name
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           calling
           it
           the
           
             valley
             of
             slaughter
          
           ,
           verse
           32
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           it
           is
           vsed
           to
           signifie
           hell
           ,
           Math.
           5.29.30
           .
           And
           because
           this
           sinne
           is
           so
           odious
           ,
           it
           is
           rather
           to
           be
           thought
           ,
           that
           Iephte
           did
           not
           kill
           his
           daughter
           in
           sacrifice
           to
           the
           Lord
           (
           as
           some
           thinke
           hee
           did
           )
           especially
           being
           a
           man
           commended
           for
           his
           faith
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           but
           hereof
           we
           shall
           speake
           when
           we
           come
           to
           his
           example
           ,
           verse
           32.
           
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           Abraham
           had
           ground
           for
           this
           fact
           to
           doe
           it
           by
           faith
           ,
           euen
           Gods
           speciall
           commaund
           .
           But
           here
           it
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           Abraham
           did
           not
           offer
           vp
           his
           sonne
           indeede
           :
           for
           though
           he
           had
           bound
           him
           ,
           and
           laid
           him
           on
           the
           Altar
           ,
           yet
           when
           he
           lifted
           vp
           the
           knife
           to
           haue
           killed
           him
           ,
           the
           Angell
           staid
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           suffered
           him
           not
           ,
           Gen.
           22.11.12
           .
           How
           then
           can
           it
           be
           true
           which
           is
           here
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           offered
           him
           vp
           ?
           for
           the
           writer
           of
           a
           Story
           must
           make
           true
           reports
           ;
           but
           it
           seems
           the
           writer
           hereof
           is
           deceiued
           in
           the
           very
           principall
           point
           ,
           affirming
           Isaac
           was
           offered
           ,
           when
           in
           truth
           he
           was
           not
           .
           Answer
           .
           God
           is
           the
           Author
           and
           inditer
           of
           this
           Storie
           ,
           and
           in
           Gods
           sight
           and
           estimation
           he
           was
           offered
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           the
           worlds
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           so
           said
           ,
           in
           regard
           
           of
           Gods
           acceptance
           ;
           because
           Abrahams
           purpose
           was
           to
           haue
           done
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           hee
           had
           not
           beene
           staide
           ,
           hee
           had
           done
           it
           .
        
         
           Where
           we
           note
           a
           point
           of
           speciall
           comfort
           ,
           to
           wit
           ;
           that
           God
           in
           his
           children
           and
           seruants
           ,
           doth
           accept
           the
           will
           for
           the
           deede
           :
           so
           S.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           2.
           
           Corinth
           .
           8.12
           :
           
             If
             there
             be
             a
             willing
             minde
             ,
             it
             is
             accepted
             according
             to
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             :
          
           speaking
           of
           their
           releeuing
           of
           the
           poore
           he
           telleth
           them
           ,
           that
           GOD
           regardeth
           not
           so
           much
           a
           mans
           worke
           ,
           as
           the
           heart
           wherewith
           hee
           doth
           the
           work
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           
             poore
             widowe
          
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           Luk
           21.3
           .
           is
           saide
           by
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           to
           haue
           cast
           more
           into
           the
           treasurie
           (
           though
           it
           were
           but
           
             two
             mites
          
           )
           then
           many
           rich
           men
           that
           cast
           in
           great
           aboundance
           :
           more
           in
           heart
           ,
           not
           in
           substance
           .
        
         
           This
           serueth
           to
           stay
           the
           heart
           of
           many
           a
           man
           that
           is
           found
           bruised
           in
           conscience
           ;
           for
           ,
           seeing
           his
           weake
           obedience
           ,
           and
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           sinnes
           past
           ,
           he
           begins
           to
           call
           his
           election
           into
           question
           :
           now
           what
           must
           a
           man
           doe
           in
           this
           case
           ?
           Answer
           .
           Surely
           he
           must
           goe
           on
           forward
           in
           obedience
           ,
           and
           endeauour
           himself
           to
           continue
           therein
           :
           and
           then
           though
           he
           faile
           many
           times
           through
           infirmity
           ,
           yet
           for
           his
           endeauour
           GOD
           will
           accept
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           pleased
           with
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           This
           doctrine
           is
           very
           comfortable
           to
           a
           distressed
           conscience
           ;
           but
           yet
           it
           must
           not
           make
           any
           man
           bolde
           to
           sinne
           :
           for
           many
           abuse
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           liue
           in
           sinne
           ,
           yet
           God
           will
           accept
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           loue
           GOD
           in
           their
           heart
           .
           But
           they
           deceiue
           themselues
           :
           for
           ,
           this
           mercifull
           dealing
           of
           God
           in
           accepting
           the
           will
           for
           the
           deede
           ,
           is
           onely
           towards
           those
           that
           endeauour
           themselues
           sincerely
           to
           leaue
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           walke
           in
           obedience
           :
           but
           such
           as
           flatter
           themselues
           ,
           lying
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           
             God
             will
             not
             be
             mercifull
             vnto
             them
             ,
          
           Deut.
           29.19.20
           .
        
         
           Here
           further
           it
           may
           well
           be
           demaunded
           ;
           How
           Abraham
           
           could
           take
           Isaac
           and
           binde
           him
           ,
           and
           lay
           him
           on
           the
           altar
           to
           haue
           offred
           him
           :
           for
           ,
           though
           the
           common
           opinion
           be
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           but
           13.
           yeares
           olde
           ,
           yet
           the
           more
           receiued
           opinion
           of
           the
           best
           Writers
           is
           ,
           that
           Isaac
           was
           25.
           or
           27.
           yeares
           olde
           .
           How
           then
           could
           Abraham
           being
           an
           olde
           man
           of
           more
           then
           120.
           yeares
           ,
           be
           able
           to
           binde
           Isaac
           being
           a
           young
           and
           lusty
           man
           ,
           and
           lay
           him
           on
           the
           altar
           to
           kill
           him
           ?
           For
           though
           Abraham
           had
           a
           commaundement
           to
           kill
           Isaac
           ,
           yet
           wee
           finde
           not
           that
           God
           commaunded
           Isaac
           to
           suffer
           himselfe
           to
           be
           killed
           ;
           now
           Nature
           moues
           euery
           one
           to
           seeke
           to
           saue
           his
           owne
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           resist
           such
           as
           would
           kill
           vs.
           How
           then
           was
           Isaac
           brought
           to
           yeeld
           thus
           farre
           to
           his
           Father
           ?
        
         
           For
           answere
           heereunto
           ,
           wee
           are
           to
           knowe
           ,
           that
           Abraham
           was
           no
           ordinarie
           man
           ,
           but
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           that
           an
           excellent
           and
           extraordinary
           Prophet
           :
           So
           God
           himselfe
           testifieth
           of
           him
           to
           
             Abimelech
             ;
             Hee
             is
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             pray
             for
             thee
             :
          
           
           yea
           ,
           he
           was
           esteemed
           and
           reuerenced
           as
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           &
           an
           honourable
           man
           ,
           euen
           of
           the
           heathen
           .
           The
           Hittites
           tell
           him
           :
           
             Thou
             art
             a
             Prince
             of
             God
             amongst
             vs.
          
           Genesis
           23.6
           .
        
         
           Now
           being
           a
           man
           of
           so
           high
           place
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           regard
           euen
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           doubtlesse
           hee
           was
           of
           much
           more
           authoritie
           in
           his
           owne
           house
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           very
           likely
           that
           hee
           tells
           Isaac
           his
           sonne
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           a
           speciall
           commaundement
           from
           GOD
           ,
           to
           kill
           him
           in
           sacrifice
           .
           Now
           Isaac
           being
           an
           holy
           man
           ,
           and
           well
           brought
           vp
           ,
           hearing
           this
           is
           contented
           to
           be
           sacrificed
           ,
           and
           obayes
           his
           Father
           herein
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           speake
           not
           as
           certaine
           ,
           but
           as
           most
           probable
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           the
           iudgment
           of
           best
           learned
           ,
           who
           haue
           had
           good
           experience
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           This
           circumstance
           well
           obserued
           ,
           serues
           greatly
           for
           the
           commendation
           of
           them
           both
           :
           of
           Abraham
           the
           Father
           that
           had
           so
           religiouslie
           brought
           vp
           his
           onelie
           
           Sonne
           ;
           that
           was
           most
           deere
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           not
           resist
           the
           will
           of
           GOD
           reuealed
           vnto
           him
           ,
           though
           it
           cost
           him
           his
           life
           .
           Oh
           that
           Parents
           would
           followe
           Abraham
           ,
           in
           so
           doing
           to
           their
           children
           ;
           then
           would
           it
           goe
           well
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           GOD.
           Againe
           ,
           Isaacs
           behauiour
           is
           heere
           admirable
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           not
           resist
           his
           weake
           and
           aged
           Father
           ,
           but
           suffereth
           him
           to
           binde
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           him
           on
           the
           Altar
           ;
           yeelding
           himselfe
           vnto
           death
           ,
           when
           his
           Father
           tolde
           him
           ,
           My
           sonne
           ,
           GOD
           will
           haue
           it
           so
           .
        
         
           This
           example
           must
           bee
           a
           patterne
           of
           obedience
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           children
           towards
           their
           parents
           ;
           but
           for
           vs
           all
           towards
           Gods
           ministers
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           tell
           vs
           ,
           what
           God
           would
           haue
           vs
           doe
           :
           we
           must
           submit
           our selues
           ,
           and
           yielde
           ,
           though
           it
           turne
           to
           our
           bodily
           paine
           and
           griefe
           ;
           for
           Isaac
           yeelds
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           to
           the
           losse
           of
           his
           life
           .
           But
           alas
           ,
           who
           will
           follow
           Isaac
           ?
           For
           ,
           let
           the
           minister
           speake
           against
           our
           carnall
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           vnlawfull
           gaine
           ;
           let
           him
           crosse
           our
           humour
           ,
           and
           affections
           ,
           then
           wee
           refuse
           to
           heare
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           obey
           .
           Nay
           ,
           if
           the
           minister
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Lords
           priest
           ,
           come
           with
           the
           sacrificing
           knife
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           to
           the
           throat
           of
           our
           sin
           ,
           to
           kill
           the
           same
           in
           vs
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           bee
           pure
           and
           acceptable
           sacrifices
           vnto
           God
           ;
           doe
           we
           not
           resist
           him
           ,
           and
           say
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           Wee
           will
           none
           of
           this
           doctrine
           ?
           Or
           ,
           if
           he
           like
           a
           Prophet
           of
           God
           ,
           come
           and
           offer
           to
           binde
           our
           consciences
           ,
           with
           the
           cordes
           of
           obedience
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           our
           affections
           on
           the
           altar
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           then
           we
           resist
           ,
           and
           are
           either
           too
           yong
           ,
           or
           too
           olde
           ;
           too
           rich
           ,
           or
           too
           learned
           ;
           or
           too
           great
           ,
           to
           be
           taught
           ,
           and
           bound
           to
           obedience
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           know
           ,
           that
           if
           wee
           will
           bee
           true
           Isaacs
           ,
           euen
           the
           sonnes
           of
           faith
           and
           obedience
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           heires
           of
           Abrahams
           faith
           (
           as
           wee
           would
           beare
           the
           world
           in
           hand
           )
           then
           as
           he
           did
           submit
           himselfe
           to
           be
           bound
           of
           his
           father
           ;
           so
           must
           wee
           yield
           our selues
           to
           the
           ministers
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           bee
           bound
           by
           his
           word
           :
           and
           suffer
           the
           same
           word
           to
           be
           in
           vs
           ,
           the
           two
           edged
           sword
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           to
           cut
           downe
           sinne
           and
           corruption
           
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           vs
           newe
           creatures
           ;
           that
           so
           both
           in
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           wee
           may
           become
           pure
           and
           acceptable
           sacrifices
           vnto
           our
           God.
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           facte
           it selfe
           ,
           wherein
           Abrahams
           faith
           is
           set
           forth
           .
        
         
           Now
           follow
           the
           Arguments
           ,
           or
           reasons
           ,
           whereby
           the
           same
           worke
           of
           faith
           is
           commended
           vnto
           vs.
           The
           first
           Argument
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           great
           impediments
           which
           might
           hinder
           his
           faith
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           in
           number
           three
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           brought
           to
           this
           worke
           ,
           not
           by
           ordinary
           command
           ,
           but
           by
           an
           extraordinary
           course
           in
           temptation
           ;
           
             Beeing
             tempted
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           to
           offer
           his
           own
           childe
           ;
           yea
           ,
           
             his
             onely
             begotten
             sonne
          
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           he
           
             who
             had
             receiued
             the
             promises
          
           ,
           must
           offer
           him
           ,
           and
           kill
           him
           ,
           
             in
             whom
             the
             promise
             was
             made
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           impediment
           .
           In
           the
           ordinarie
           translation
           ,
           it
           is
           read
           thus
           ,
           
             When
             he
             was
             tried
          
           :
           But
           that
           is
           not
           so
           fit
           ,
           beeing
           rather
           an
           exposition
           of
           the
           meaning
           ,
           than
           a
           translation
           of
           the
           word
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           very
           word
           signifieth
           ,
           
             to
             be
             tempted
          
           ;
           and
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           tried
           .
           I
           would
           therefore
           rather
           read
           it
           thus
           ;
           
             when
             he
             was
             tempted
          
           :
           or
           ,
           
             beeing
             tempted
          
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           signifies
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           handling
           hereof
           ,
           first
           wee
           will
           intreat
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           temptation
           ,
           and
           then
           come
           to
           the
           circumstances
           belonging
           to
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Temptation
           (
           as
           it
           is
           here
           vsed
           ,
           may
           be
           thus
           described
           )
           
             It
             is
             an
             action
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             he
             prooueth
             ,
             and
             makes
             experience
             of
             the
             loyaltie
             and
             obedience
             of
             his
             seruants
             .
          
           First
           (
           I
           say
           )
           
             it
             is
             an
             action
             of
             God
             :
          
           This
           is
           plaine
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           Moses
           in
           Genesis
           ,
           Gen.
           22.1
           .
           where
           (
           if
           we
           read
           the
           history
           )
           we
           shall
           finde
           that
           
             God
             did
             prooue
             Abraham
             .
             Obiect
             .
          
           But
           against
           this
           it
           may
           be
           obiected
           ,
           that
           Saint
           Iames
           saith
           ,
           Iames
           1.13
           ,
           
             God
             tempteth
             no
             man
          
           :
           and
           therefore
           no
           temptation
           is
           the
           action
           of
           God
           ?
           Answ.
           That
           place
           in
           Iames
           is
           thus
           to
           bee
           vnderstood
           ;
           
             God
             tempteth
             no
             man
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           God
           doth
           not
           stirre
           vp
           ,
           or
           mooue
           any
           mans
           heart
           to
           sinne
           .
           Yet
           further
           it
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           That
           temptation
           is
           an
           action
           of
           Satan
           ;
           for
           so
           
           in
           the
           Gospel
           wee
           may
           read
           (
           Mat.
           4.3
           ,
           )
           that
           hee
           is
           called
           
             the
             tempter
             ?
             Answ.
          
           Some
           temptations
           are
           the
           actions
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           some
           the
           actions
           of
           Satan
           :
           God
           tempteth
           ,
           and
           Satan
           tempteth
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           great
           difference
           in
           their
           temptations
           :
           first
           ,
           in
           the
           manner
           ;
           for
           ,
           Satan
           tempteth
           a
           man
           to
           sinne
           against
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           some
           euill
           :
           God
           tempteth
           a
           man
           to
           doe
           something
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           onely
           against
           his
           owne
           affections
           ,
           or
           his
           reason
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           God
           tempteth
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           seruants
           :
           but
           Satan
           tempteth
           for
           the
           destruction
           both
           of
           their
           bodies
           and
           soules
           .
        
         
           Againe
           I
           say
           ,
           
             Whereby
             he
             makes
             triall
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Here
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           God
           knowes
           euery
           mans
           heart
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           will
           doe
           ,
           long
           before
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hee
           needeth
           not
           to
           make
           triall
           of
           any
           man
           ?
           Answ.
           God
           makes
           triall
           of
           his
           seruants
           ,
           not
           because
           hee
           is
           ignorant
           of
           that
           which
           is
           in
           their
           heart
           ;
           for
           ,
           hee
           
             vnderstandeth
             their
             thoughts
             long
             before
          
           :
           but
           because
           he
           will
           haue
           their
           obedience
           made
           knowen
           ;
           partly
           to
           themselues
           ,
           and
           partly
           to
           the
           world
           :
           so
           that
           hee
           makes
           triall
           of
           his
           seruants
           ,
           not
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           for
           our
           sakes
           .
        
         
           Now
           further
           ,
           God
           tempteth
           men
           three
           waies
           :
           first
           ,
           by
           Iudgements
           ,
           and
           Calamities
           in
           this
           world
           :
           so
           the
           Lord
           saith
           to
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           Deut.
           8.2
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             remember
             all
             the
             way
             which
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ledde
             thee
             this
             fortie
             years
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             for
             to
             humble
             thee
             ,
             for
             to
             prooue
             and
             to
             know
             what
             is
             in
             thy
             heart
             .
          
           That
           iourney
           might
           haue
           beene
           gone
           in
           
             forty
             daies
          
           ,
           but
           God
           did
           lead
           them
           in
           it
           
             forty
             yeares
          
           ;
           to
           prooue
           and
           trie
           by
           this
           vnwoonted
           calamity
           ,
           whether
           they
           would
           obey
           him
           ,
           or
           not
           .
           So
           likewise
           God
           suffered
           
             false
             prophets
          
           ,
           and
           
             Dreamers
             of
             dreames
          
           ,
           to
           come
           among
           the
           people
           ;
           for
           this
           ende
           ,
           
             To
             prooue
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             whether
             they
             loued
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             their
             soule
             ,
          
           Deut.
           13.3
           .
           Now
           this
           first
           kinde
           of
           temptations
           ,
           by
           
             outward
             Iudgements
          
           ,
           is
           most
           grieuous
           ;
           when
           the
           Lord
           laieth
           his
           own
           hand
           vpon
           his
           seruants
           so
           heauily
           ,
           as
           they
           shal
           thinke
           themselues
           to
           bee
           quite
           forsaken
           .
           In
           this
           temptation
           was
           
           Dauid
           as
           we
           may
           reade
           at
           large
           :
           Psal.
           the
           6
           :
           and
           Psal.
           38
           :
           and
           Iob
           being
           afflicted
           not
           onely
           outwardly
           in
           body
           ,
           but
           inwardly
           in
           minde
           ,
           crieth
           out
           ,
           that
           
             the
             arrowes
             of
             the
             Almighty
             were
             in
             him
          
           ;
           Iob
           6.4
           ,
           and
           through
           the
           whole
           chapter
           hee
           bewaileth
           his
           grieuous
           estate
           by
           reason
           of
           this
           temptation
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             God
             tempteth
          
           his
           seruants
           by
           withdrawing
           his
           graces
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           forsaking
           them
           in
           part
           ;
           and
           this
           kinde
           of
           temptation
           is
           as
           grieuous
           as
           the
           former
           :
           herewith
           was
           good
           King
           
             Hezekias
             tempted
          
           ;
           for
           as
           wee
           may
           reade
           ,
           God
           left
           him
           to
           a
           sinne
           of
           vaine
           glory
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           was
           
             to
             try
             him
             and
             to
             proue
             all
             that
             was
             in
             his
             heart
             .
          
           2.
           
           Chron.
           32.31
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           God
           tempteth
           his
           seruants
           by
           giuing
           vnto
           them
           some
           strange
           and
           extraordinarie
           commaundement
           ;
           As
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           when
           the
           
             young
             man
          
           came
           to
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           and
           asked
           him
           ,
           
             what
             good
             thing
             hee
             might
             doe
             to
             haue
             eternall
             life
             ?
          
           Math.
           19.16
           ,
           Christ
           biddeth
           him
           
             goe
             and
             sell
             all
             that
             he
             had
             and
             giue
             to
             the
             poore
             .
          
           This
           commaundement
           had
           this
           vse
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           commaundement
           of
           
             triall
             vnto
             the
             young
             man
          
           ,
           whereby
           God
           would
           proue
           what
           was
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           might
           be
           manifest
           both
           to
           himselfe
           &
           vnto
           others
           .
           And
           vnder
           this
           kinde
           ,
           we
           must
           comprehend
           this
           temptation
           of
           Abraham
           :
           for
           ,
           when
           God
           said
           ,
           
             Abraham
             ,
             offer
             vp
             thy
             sonne
             in
             sacrifice
          
           ;
           it
           was
           not
           a
           commaundement
           requiring
           actuall
           obedience
           (
           for
           GOD
           meant
           not
           that
           Abraham
           should
           kill
           his
           sonne
           )
           but
           onely
           of
           triall
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           he
           would
           doe
           .
           And
           these
           are
           Gods
           temptations
           ,
           whereby
           he
           proueth
           his
           seruants
           .
        
         
           Yet
           farther
           the
           temptations
           of
           God
           whereby
           he
           tempteth
           his
           children
           ,
           haue
           two
           ends
           :
           1.
           they
           serue
           to
           disclose
           and
           make
           euident
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           be
           hidden
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           seruants
           :
           so
           S.
           Iames
           saith
           ,
           
             My
             brethren
             count
             it
             exceeding
             great
             ioy
             when
             ye
             fall
             into
             diuers
             tentations
          
           ;
           Iames
           1.2
           .
           The
           reason
           followeth
           ;
           
             Knowing
             that
             the
             triall
             of
             your
             faith
             bringeth
             forth
             patience
             ,
          
           verse
           3.
           
        
         
         
           Where
           we
           see
           this
           end
           of
           temptation
           set
           down
           ,
           To
           manifest
           the
           gift
           of
           patience
           wrought
           in
           the
           heart
           .
           And
           Saint
           Peter
           saith
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           
             That
             they
             were
             in
             heauinesse
             through
             manifolde
             tentations
             ,
             that
             the
             triall
             of
             their
             faith
             being
             much
             more
             precious
             then
             golde
             that
             perisheth
             (
             though
             it
             be
             tried
             with
             fire
             )
             might
             be
             found
             vnto
             their
             praise
             ,
             and
             honour
             and
             glory
             ,
             at
             the
             appearing
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesu
             :
          
           1.
           
           Peter
           1.6.7
           :
           Where
           temptations
           haue
           this
           vse
           ,
           to
           make
           manifest
           the
           soundnesse
           of
           mens
           faith
           in
           GOD
           ,
           as
           the
           fire
           doth
           proue
           the
           golde
           to
           be
           good
           and
           precious
           .
           So
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           The
           temptation
           of
           Abraham
           serueth
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           to
           make
           manifest
           his
           notable
           faith
           and
           obedience
           vnto
           GOD
           ,
           with
           a
           reuerend
           feare
           of
           his
           Maiestie
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           testifieth
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             Now
             I
             knowe
             that
             thou
             fearest
             God
             ,
             seeing
             for
             my
             sake
             thou
             hast
             not
             spared
             thine
             onely
             sonne
             .
          
           Genesis
           22.12
           .
           Meaning
           this
           :
           Now
           I
           haue
           made
           thy
           faith
           ,
           and
           loue
           ,
           and
           feare
           of
           mee
           so
           manifest
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           worlde
           may
           see
           it
           and
           speake
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Gods
           temptations
           serue
           to
           manifest
           hidden
           sinnes
           and
           corruptions
           ,
           partly
           to
           a
           mans
           owne
           selfe
           ,
           and
           partly
           to
           the
           world
           .
           And
           for
           this
           end
           God
           tempted
           Hezekias
           .
           For
           ,
           being
           recouered
           of
           his
           sicknesse
           ,
           after
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Ashur
           his
           great
           enemie
           was
           vanquished
           ,
           especially
           when
           the
           Embassadours
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Babell
           came
           
             to
             enquire
             of
             the
             wonders
             which
             were
             done
             in
             the
             Land
          
           ;
           
           God
           left
           him
           that
           hee
           might
           see
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           the
           corruptions
           of
           his
           nature
           ,
           as
           pride
           and
           vaine-glory
           ,
           wherewith
           hee
           was
           puffed
           vp
           at
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Embassadours
           to
           him
           .
           And
           thus
           hee
           who
           little
           thought
           ,
           that
           pride
           and
           vaine-glory
           could
           haue
           taken
           such
           holde
           on
           him
           ,
           perceiuing
           how
           his
           heart
           was
           lift
           vp
           in
           him
           ,
           was
           doubtlesse
           much
           humbled
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           this
           his
           so
           great
           corruption
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           Prophet
           came
           vnto
           him
           ,
           he
           submitted
           himselfe
           to
           the
           word
           of
           reproofe
           ,
           Isay
           39.8
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           wheras
           Abraham
           the
           seruant
           of
           God
           was
           tempted
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           was
           prooued
           and
           tried
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           Here
           wee
           
           are
           taught
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           perswade
           our selues
           to
           be
           the
           seruāts
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Abraham
           was
           ,
           then
           wee
           must
           looke
           to
           haue
           temptations
           ,
           at
           Gods
           owne
           hand
           ;
           for
           his
           example
           is
           a
           patterne
           for
           vs
           :
           and
           therefore
           in
           him
           wee
           must
           see
           that
           which
           we
           must
           looke
           to
           haue
           ;
           for
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           needfull
           for
           Abraham
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           be
           also
           needfull
           to
           vs.
           In
           regard
           wherof
           ,
           Saint
           Peter
           counteth
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           necessarie
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           
             fall
             into
             sundry
             temptations
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             the
             triall
             of
             their
             faith
             might
             be
             vnto
             their
             praise
             .
          
           So
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           life
           we
           must
           looke
           for
           triall
           :
           and
           the
           more
           glorious
           our
           faith
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           like
           to
           our
           father
           Abrahams
           ,
           the
           more
           trialls
           shall
           we
           vndergoe
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           seeing
           we
           must
           be
           tried
           ,
           therefore
           euery
           one
           of
           vs
           must
           labour
           for
           soundnesse
           of
           grace
           in
           our
           hearts
           ;
           as
           of
           faith
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           hope
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           (
           though
           they
           be
           but
           little
           in
           measure
           )
           for
           ,
           we
           must
           come
           to
           triall
           ,
           &
           it
           must
           appeare
           ,
           whether
           wee
           be
           hotte
           or
           colde
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           we
           haue
           not
           soundnesse
           of
           grace
           in
           vs
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           triall
           ,
           then
           looke
           ,
           as
           drosse
           consumeth
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           when
           as
           golde
           commeth
           out
           more
           cleere
           ;
           so
           shall
           hypocrisie
           ,
           formalitie
           ,
           and
           all
           temporizing
           profession
           ,
           come
           to
           nothing
           ,
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           tentation
           ;
           when
           sound
           grace
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           shall
           passe
           through
           ,
           and
           shine
           more
           pure
           and
           perfect
           after
           ,
           than
           before
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           considering
           wee
           are
           to
           looke
           for
           
             trials
             and
             temptations
          
           from
           God
           ;
           therefore
           we
           must
           be
           carefull
           to
           remember
           ,
           and
           practice
           that
           counsell
           of
           Christ
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           before
           his
           passion
           :
           
             Watch
             and
             pray
             ,
             that
             yee
             enter
             not
             into
             temptation
             ,
          
           Math.
           26.41
           .
           And
           because
           they
           were
           carelesse
           in
           practicing
           this
           dutie
           ,
           therefore
           they
           fell
           into
           temptation
           :
           especially
           Peter
           fell
           most
           grieuously
           ,
           by
           denying
           his
           master
           .
           Wee
           must
           perswade
           our selues
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           commandement
           is
           giuen
           to
           vs
           ;
           for
           ,
           God
           will
           prooue
           vs
           by
           temptations
           ,
           to
           make
           manifest
           the
           corruptions
           that
           bee
           in
           our
           hearts
           :
           wee
           therefore
           considering
           our
           owne
           estate
           ,
           must
           pray
           for
           Gods
           assisting
           and
           strengthning
           grace
           ,
           that
           
           when
           temptations
           shal
           come
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           found
           sound
           and
           stedfast
           in
           the
           triall
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           Abrahams
           temptation
           :
           now
           followe
           the
           circumstances
           to
           be
           considered
           therein
           :
           And
           first
           ,
           of
           
             the
             time
          
           ,
           when
           Abraham
           was
           tempted
           .
           Hereof
           we
           may
           reade
           ,
           Genesis
           22.1
           :
           
             After
             these
             things
          
           ,
           saith
           Moses
           ,
           
             God
             did
             proue
             Abraham
          
           .
           The
           wordes
           will
           admit
           a
           double
           reference
           .
           But
           this
           I
           take
           to
           be
           most
           proper
           and
           fitte
           for
           that
           place
           ,
           to
           wit
           ;
           that
           after
           God
           had
           made
           most
           excellent
           promises
           vnto
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           giuen
           him
           most
           wonderfull
           blessinges
           and
           priuiledges
           ,
           
             then
             hee
             tempted
             him
          
           .
        
         
           Hence
           ,
           we
           learne
           this
           notable
           lesson
           :
           That
           those
           people
           in
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           which
           receiue
           from
           God
           more
           graces
           then
           others
           ,
           must
           look
           for
           more
           tentations
           .
           This
           we
           shal
           see
           to
           be
           true
           in
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           for
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           Baptized
           ,
           and
           
             had
             receiued
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           Matthew
           3
           ,
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           Doue
           ,
           and
           had
           this
           voyce
           of
           GOD
           the
           Father
           pronounced
           vpon
           him
           ,
           that
           
             he
             was
             his
             well-beloued
             sonne
             in
             whom
             hee
             was
             well
             pleased
          
           ;
           then
           presently
           followeth
           this
           ,
           that
           
             hee
             was
             led
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             to
             be
             tempted
             of
             the
             diuell
             :
          
           Matthew
           4.1
           .
           Luke
           4.1
           :
           being
           full
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           Luke
           saith
           :
           So
           likewise
           when
           God
           had
           testified
           of
           Iob
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           
             an
             vpright
             and
             iust
             man
             ,
             one
             that
             feared
             God
             and
             eschewed
             euill
             ,
          
           Iob
           1.8
           ;
           then
           Satan
           tooke
           occasion
           thereby
           to
           tempt
           him
           :
           as
           in
           all
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           that
           booke
           wee
           may
           plainely
           see
           ,
           wherein
           are
           set
           downe
           most
           wonderfull
           temptations
           and
           trialls
           wherby
           hee
           was
           prooued
           .
           So
           Iacob
           must
           
             wrestle
             with
             the
             Angell
          
           ,
           Genesis
           32.24.28
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           power
           of
           GOD
           ouercome
           GOD
           himselfe
           .
           This
           was
           a
           notable
           prerogatiue
           ,
           To
           preuaile
           with
           the
           Lord
           ;
           but
           yet
           he
           must
           
             preuaile
             with
             his
             foile
          
           (
           Verse
           31
           )
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           euer
           after
           drawe
           one
           of
           his
           legges
           after
           him
           ,
           euen
           to
           his
           dying
           day
           .
           Saint
           Paul
           was
           
             rapt
             vp
             into
             the
             third
             heauen
             ,
             into
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             heard
             words
             which
             cannot
             be
             spoken
             ;
             yea
             ,
             which
             
             are
             impossible
             for
             man
             to
             vtter
             :
             yet
             least
             hee
             should
             be
             exalted
             out
             of
             measure
             ,
             through
             aboundance
             of
             reuelations
             ,
             there
             was
             giuen
             vnto
             him
             a
             pricke
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             messenger
             of
             Satan
             to
             buffet
             him
             :
          
           2.
           
           Corinthians
           12.
           
           Verse
           7
           :
           God
           will
           honour
           him
           with
           reuelations
           ,
           but
           yet
           Satan
           shall
           haue
           leaue
           to
           buffet
           and
           beate
           him
           as
           it
           were
           blacke
           and
           blew
           .
           In
           all
           which
           wee
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           to
           whom
           GOD
           vouchsafeth
           a
           a
           greater
           measure
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           them
           hee
           appointeth
           singular
           trialls
           and
           temptations
           aboue
           other
           men
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           ;
           First
           ,
           because
           Gods
           graces
           doe
           better
           appeare
           in
           temptations
           then
           out
           of
           them
           :
           as
           golde
           is
           best
           tried
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           thereby
           proued
           most
           pure
           and
           perfect
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           temptations
           serue
           to
           abase
           the
           seruant
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           him
           downe
           in
           his
           owne
           conceite
           ,
           that
           hee
           be
           not
           proude
           of
           those
           thinges
           that
           are
           in
           him
           ,
           or
           puffed
           vp
           with
           conceite
           that
           there
           is
           more
           in
           him
           ,
           then
           indeede
           there
           is
           .
           This
           wee
           sawe
           in
           Paules
           example
           ;
           
             Hee
             was
             buffeted
             of
             Satan
             ,
             lest
             hee
             should
             be
             exalted
             with
             aboundance
             of
             Reuelations
             .
          
           Wee
           may
           see
           a
           type
           heereof
           in
           worldly
           affaires
           ;
           The
           best
           shippe
           that
           floateth
           on
           the
           Sea
           ,
           when
           it
           carieth
           in
           it
           most
           precious
           Iewels
           ,
           is
           ballaced
           with
           grauell
           or
           sand
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           sinke
           into
           the
           water
           ,
           and
           so
           sayle
           more
           surely
           ,
           least
           floating
           too
           high
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           vnstable
           :
           euen
           so
           dealeth
           the
           Lord
           with
           his
           seruants
           ;
           when
           hee
           hath
           giuen
           them
           a
           good
           measure
           of
           his
           graces
           ,
           then
           doth
           hee
           also
           lay
           temptations
           vpon
           them
           ,
           to
           humble
           them
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           puffed
           vp
           in
           themselues
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           circumstance
           to
           bee
           considered
           in
           this
           temptation
           ,
           is
           the
           greatnesse
           thereof
           .
           It
           was
           the
           greatest
           that
           euer
           was
           ,
           for
           aught
           we
           reade
           of
           ,
           That
           
             God
             should
             commaund
             him
             to
             kill
             his
             owne
             sonne
             .
          
           For
           ,
           if
           God
           had
           tolde
           Abraham
           ,
           that
           
             his
             sonne
             Isaac
          
           must
           haue
           died
           ,
           it
           would
           haue
           beene
           verie
           grieuous
           and
           sorrowfull
           newes
           vnto
           him
           ;
           and
           yet
           more
           grieuous
           if
           hee
           had
           tolde
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           haue
           died
           a
           bloudy
           death
           .
           But
           yet
           this
           was
           most
           grieuous
           of
           all
           ,
           
           that
           Abraham
           himselfe
           with
           his
           
             owne
             hand
          
           ,
           should
           sacrifice
           his
           owne
           sonne
           ,
           nay
           his
           onely
           sonne
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           hee
           must
           kill
           his
           onely
           childe
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           promise
           was
           made
           ,
           that
           
             in
             him
             should
             his
             seede
             be
             called
             :
          
           this
           must
           needes
           be
           a
           great
           wound
           vnto
           his
           heart
           ;
           and
           yet
           to
           augment
           his
           griefe
           ,
           hee
           must
           not
           doe
           it
           presently
           ,
           nor
           where
           he
           would
           ,
           but
           goe
           three
           dayes
           iourney
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           .
           During
           which
           time
           Satan
           vndoubtedly
           wrought
           mightily
           vpon
           his
           naturall
           affections
           ,
           to
           disswade
           him
           from
           obedience
           :
           which
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           be
           farre
           more
           greeuous
           vnto
           his
           soule
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           the
           greeuousnesse
           of
           this
           temptation
           ,
           wee
           may
           learne
           this
           lesson
           :
           that
           GOD
           ,
           in
           tempting
           a
           man
           ,
           doth
           sometime
           proceede
           thus
           farre
           ,
           Not
           onely
           to
           crosse
           his
           sinnes
           and
           corruptions
           ,
           but
           euen
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           nothing
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           humane
           reason
           and
           naturall
           affections
           .
           For
           ,
           this
           commaundement
           (
           
             Abraham
             kill
             thy
             sonne
          
           )
           might
           haue
           made
           Abraham
           (
           if
           hee
           had
           consulted
           with
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           )
           euen
           distracted
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           without
           reason
           ,
           not
           knowing
           which
           way
           to
           turne
           himselfe
           .
           And
           accordingly
           ,
           let
           all
           GODS
           children
           ,
           especially
           such
           as
           haue
           the
           greatest
           graces
           ,
           looke
           for
           such
           temptations
           as
           shall
           lay
           their
           humane
           reason
           s●at
           vpon
           the
           ground
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           euen
           vtterly
           to
           denie
           themselues
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Circumstance
           in
           this
           Temptation
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           What
           Abraham
           did
           when
           hee
           was
           tempted
           ?
           the
           Text
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           that
           
             by
             faith
             hee
             offered
             vp
             Isaac
             ,
             being
             tempted
             .
          
        
         
           Abraham
           being
           thus
           tempted
           ▪
           whether
           hee
           would
           obay
           GODS
           Commaundement
           or
           not
           ;
           obayes
           GOD
           in
           offering
           vp
           his
           soone
           ,
           and
           yet
           layes
           holde
           vpon
           Gods
           promise
           made
           in
           him
           .
           For
           ,
           wee
           must
           knowe
           ,
           that
           Abraham
           had
           a
           promise
           of
           blessing
           ,
           in
           Isaac
           :
           and
           being
           now
           commanded
           to
           kill
           Isaac
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           now
           cast
           off
           his
           hope
           ,
           and
           desperately
           thinke
           it
           could
           not
           be
           performed
           ,
           if
           this
           
           commandement
           were
           obeyed
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           great
           power
           of
           faith
           ,
           he
           both
           obeyes
           the
           commandement
           ,
           and
           yet
           still
           beleeues
           the
           promise
           :
           For
           ,
           so
           saith
           the
           text
           ,
           
             By
             faith
             he
             offered
             vp
             Isaac
             .
          
           Therefore
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           action
           of
           killing
           Isaac
           ,
           hee
           beleeued
           the
           promise
           ,
           that
           Isaac
           should
           liue
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           excellency
           of
           Abrahams
           faith
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           God
           should
           with
           his
           owne
           voyce
           bidde
           a
           man
           kill
           his
           sonne
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           some
           would
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           would
           doe
           it
           ;
           but
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           and
           still
           to
           beleeue
           a
           contrary
           promise
           made
           before
           ,
           betokeneth
           the
           vertue
           of
           an
           admirable
           faith
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           circumstance
           we
           may
           learne
           a
           good
           instruction
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           all
           temptations
           that
           befall
           vs
           ,
           still
           to
           hold
           fast
           the
           promises
           of
           God.
           Thogh
           in
           the
           diuels
           purpose
           ,
           they
           tend
           to
           the
           loosening
           of
           our
           holde
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           common
           reason
           ,
           we
           haue
           good
           cause
           to
           let
           them
           goe
           :
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           wee
           must
           neuer
           let
           goe
           ,
           but
           still
           hold
           the
           promise
           fast
           ,
           and
           rather
           let
           goe
           all
           reason
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           than
           Gods
           promise
           .
           And
           this
           is
           not
           onely
           true
           faith
           ,
           but
           euen
           the
           excellency
           of
           faith
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           Gods
           promise
           is
           (
           Ioh.
           3.16
           ,
           )
           
             God
             so
             loued
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             hee
             gaue
             his
             onely
             begotten
             sonne
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             beleeued
             in
             him
             ,
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             haue
             euerlasting
             life
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           in
           the
           extremitie
           of
           all
           temptations
           ,
           we
           must
           still
           hold
           fast
           this
           promise
           ,
           and
           venture
           our
           soules
           vpon
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           .
           This
           was
           
             Abrahams
             practice
          
           ;
           for
           in
           this
           temptation
           ,
           Gods
           meaning
           was
           to
           trie
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           what
           he
           would
           doe
           :
           Now
           Abraham
           ,
           hee
           holdes
           fast
           the
           promise
           ,
           and
           yet
           obeyes
           God
           ;
           though
           all
           the
           reason
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           cannot
           tell
           how
           that
           promise
           ,
           and
           that
           commandement
           could
           stand
           together
           .
           But
           this
           was
           Abrahams
           faith
           ,
           though
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           nor
           reason
           knoweth
           not
           ;
           yet
           God
           knoweth
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           seeing
           I
           haue
           his
           commandement
           ,
           I
           wil
           obey
           it
           ;
           and
           seeing
           I
           haue
           his
           word
           and
           promise
           ,
           I
           will
           beleeue
           that
           also
           ,
           and
           neuer
           forsake
           it
           .
           And
           euen
           thus
           must
           we
           striue
           to
           doe
           in
           al
           temptations
           whatsoeuer
           ;
           yea
           ,
           euen
           in
           those
           that
           come
           from
           Satan
           ,
           which
           are
           full
           of
           malice
           and
           all
           violence
           ,
           In
           our
           heart
           
           and
           conscience
           wee
           must
           still
           hold
           and
           beleeue
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           :
           and
           this
           is
           euer
           the
           surest
           and
           safest
           way
           to
           get
           the
           victory
           ouer
           Satā
           ,
           To
           hold
           ,
           that
           Gods
           promise
           shal
           be
           performed
           ,
           though
           wee
           knowe
           not
           how
           ,
           but
           rather
           see
           the
           contrary
           .
           And
           though
           in
           humane
           reasoning
           ,
           it
           bee
           a
           note
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           skill
           ,
           to
           sticke
           alwaies
           to
           the
           conclusion
           and
           question
           ;
           yet
           in
           spirituall
           temptations
           ,
           and
           trialls
           ,
           this
           is
           sound
           diuinitie
           ,
           Alwaies
           to
           hold
           Gods
           promise
           ,
           and
           to
           sticke
           fast
           to
           that
           conclusion
           :
           and
           not
           to
           follow
           Satan
           in
           his
           Arguments
           ,
           neither
           suffer
           him
           by
           any
           meanes
           to
           driue
           vs
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           in
           that
           this
           fact
           of
           offering
           vp
           Isaac
           ,
           was
           onely
           Abrahams
           triall
           ;
           we
           may
           obserue
           ,
           that
           it
           did
           not
           make
           him
           iust
           before
           God
           ,
           but
           onely
           serued
           to
           proue
           his
           faith
           ,
           and
           to
           declare
           him
           to
           be
           Iust.
           And
           therefore
           ,
           whereas
           Saint
           Iames
           saith
           ,
           Iam.
           2.21
           ,
           
             That
             Abraham
             was
             iustified
             through
             workes
             ,
             when
             he
             offered
             his
             sonne
             Isaac
             vpon
             the
             altar
             :
          
           His
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           
             Abraham
             did
             manifest
             himselfe
             to
             bee
             iust
             before
             God
             ,
          
           by
           offering
           vp
           his
           sonne
           ;
           and
           not
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           fact
           Abraham
           of
           a
           sinner
           was
           made
           iust
           ;
           or
           ,
           of
           a
           righteous
           man
           ,
           was
           made
           more
           iust
           :
           For
           indeede
           ,
           good
           workes
           doe
           not
           make
           a
           man
           iust
           ,
           but
           onely
           doe
           prooue
           and
           declare
           him
           to
           bee
           iust
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           God
           gaue
           Abraham
           this
           commandement
           ;
           
             Abraham
             kill
             thy
             sonne
          
           :
           but
           yet
           he
           concealed
           from
           him
           ,
           what
           was
           his
           purpose
           and
           intent
           herein
           ;
           for
           God
           meant
           not
           that
           Abraham
           should
           kill
           his
           sonne
           indeede
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           trie
           what
           he
           would
           doe
           ;
           whether
           he
           would
           still
           beleeue
           and
           obey
           him
           ,
           or
           not
           .
           Where
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           trueth
           it selfe
           ,
           reueales
           to
           Abraham
           his
           will
           ;
           but
           not
           his
           whole
           will
           :
           whence
           ariseth
           this
           question
           ,
        
         
           Whether
           it
           be
           lawfull
           for
           a
           man
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           example
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           tels
           a
           thing
           to
           another
           ,
           to
           conceale
           his
           meaning
           ,
           in
           whole
           ,
           or
           in
           part
           ?
           For
           answer
           hereunto
           ,
           we
           must
           knowe
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           extremities
           ,
           both
           which
           must
           be
           auoided
           in
           this
           case
           :
           1
           That
           a
           man
           must
           alwaies
           
           expresse
           all
           that
           is
           in
           his
           minde
           .
           2
           That
           in
           some
           cases
           a
           man
           may
           speake
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           thinke
           another
           ;
           speaking
           contrary
           to
           his
           meaning
           :
           But
           this
           later
           is
           no
           way
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           is
           not
           alwaies
           necessarie
           .
           Wee
           therefore
           must
           hold
           a
           meane
           betweene
           both
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           in
           some
           cases
           a
           man
           may
           conceale
           his
           whole
           meaning
           ,
           saying
           nothing
           ,
           though
           they
           bee
           examined
           :
           namely
           ,
           when
           the
           concealing
           thereof
           ,
           doeth
           directly
           stand
           with
           the
           glory
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           his
           brother
           .
        
         
           Thus
           godly
           Martyrs
           haue
           done
           :
           for
           ,
           beeing
           examined
           before
           tyrants
           ,
           where
           ,
           and
           with
           whom
           ,
           they
           worshipped
           GOD
           ;
           they
           haue
           chosen
           rather
           to
           die
           ,
           than
           to
           disclose
           their
           brethren
           :
           and
           this
           concealing
           of
           their
           mindes
           was
           lawful
           ,
           because
           it
           touched
           immediately
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           conceale
           part
           of
           his
           minde
           :
           but
           that
           must
           bee
           also
           with
           these
           two
           caueats
           ;
           First
           ,
           that
           it
           serue
           for
           Gods
           glory
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           it
           bee
           for
           the
           good
           of
           GODs
           Church
           .
        
         
           Thus
           did
           Ionas
           conceale
           the
           condition
           of
           mercy
           from
           the
           Niniuites
           ,
           when
           he
           preached
           destruction
           vnto
           them
           ,
           saying
           ;
           Within
           fortie
           daies
           and
           Niniuie
           shall
           be
           destroyed
           :
           though
           it
           is
           euident
           by
           the
           euent
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           Gods
           will
           they
           should
           bee
           spared
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           repent
           .
           But
           that
           Condition
           God
           would
           haue
           concealed
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           not
           haue
           beene
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Niniuites
           to
           haue
           knowen
           it
           ;
           sith
           the
           cōcealing
           of
           it
           caused
           them
           more
           speedily
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           to
           repent
           .
        
         
           But
           out
           of
           these
           cases
           ,
           a
           man
           (
           being
           called
           to
           speake
           )
           must
           declare
           the
           whole
           trueth
           ,
           or
           else
           hee
           sinnes
           greatly
           against
           Gods
           commandement
           ,
           forsaking
           the
           property
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           Psal.
           15.2
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           first
           impediment
           of
           Abrahams
           faith
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           impediment
           to
           Abrahams
           faith
           ,
           is
           contained
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
           
             Offered
             his
             onely
             begotten
             sonne
             .
          
        
         
           We
           knowe
           that
           the
           loue
           of
           Parents
           descends
           to
           euery
           childe
           naturally
           ,
           but
           especially
           to
           the
           onely
           begotten
           ;
           vpon
           whom
           (
           beeing
           but
           one
           )
           all
           that
           is
           bestowed
           ,
           which
           ,
           when
           there
           are
           many
           ,
           is
           diuided
           among
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           all
           reason
           ,
           this
           might
           greatly
           hinder
           Abrahams
           obedience
           ,
           That
           God
           should
           command
           him
           to
           offer
           his
           sonne
           ,
           yea
           ,
           his
           only
           begotten
           sonne
           :
           But
           yet
           by
           faith
           hee
           ouercommeth
           this
           temptation
           ,
           breakes
           through
           this
           impediment
           ,
           and
           offers
           vp
           his
           
             onely
             sonne
          
           .
        
         
           Where
           wee
           note
           ,
           that
           true
           faith
           will
           make
           a
           man
           ouercome
           his
           owne
           nature
           .
           Loue
           is
           the
           strongest
           affection
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           especially
           from
           the
           father
           to
           the
           childe
           ,
           euen
           his
           onely
           childe
           :
           And
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           it
           impossible
           to
           ouercome
           this
           loue
           in
           the
           parent
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           were
           by
           death
           ;
           there
           beeing
           no
           cause
           to
           the
           contrary
           in
           the
           childe
           .
           But
           yet
           beholde
           ,
           Abraham
           by
           faith
           subdued
           this
           speciall
           loue
           which
           he
           bare
           to
           his
           onely
           childe
           :
           God
           himselfe
           testified
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           that
           his
           loue
           to
           Isaac
           was
           great
           ▪
           Gen.
           22.2
           .
           and
           yet
           by
           faith
           hee
           ouercommeth
           this
           his
           loue
           .
        
         
           This
           point
           is
           carefully
           to
           be
           marked
           ,
           as
           declaring
           the
           great
           power
           of
           true
           sauing
           faith
           ;
           for
           ,
           if
           faith
           can
           ouercome
           created
           and
           sanctified
           nature
           ,
           then
           vndoubtedly
           the
           power
           thereof
           ,
           will
           inable
           man
           to
           ouercome
           the
           corruptions
           of
           his
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           temptations
           of
           the
           world
           :
           for
           it
           is
           an
           harder
           thing
           to
           ouercome
           our
           nature
           which
           wee
           haue
           by
           creation
           ,
           than
           to
           subdue
           the
           corruption
           thereof
           ,
           which
           comes
           in
           by
           transgression
           .
           And
           hence
           such
           excellent
           things
           are
           spoken
           of
           faith
           :
           it
           is
           called
           
             the
             victorie
             that
             ouercommeth
             the
             world
             :
          
           1.
           
           Iohn
           5.4
           .
           And
           God
           is
           saide
           
             by
             faith
             to
             purifie
             the
             heart
             :
             faith
             strengtheneth
             the
             heart
             :
          
           Acts
           15.9
           :
           And
           
             through
             faith
             we
             are
             kept
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             vnto
             saluation
             .
          
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.5
           .
        
         
           Is
           this
           the
           power
           of
           faith
           to
           ouercome
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           
           corruptions
           thereof
           ?
           then
           howsoeuer
           religion
           be
           receiued
           ,
           and
           faith
           professed
           generally
           among
           vs
           ,
           yet
           vndoubtedly
           there
           is
           little
           true
           faith
           in
           the
           world
           :
           for
           ,
           euen
           among
           the
           professours
           thereof
           ,
           how
           many
           be
           there
           that
           subdue
           the
           sinnes
           of
           their
           liues
           ,
           and
           suppresse
           the
           workes
           of
           their
           wicked
           nature
           ?
           surely
           very
           few
           .
           Now
           where
           corruption
           beareth
           sway
           ,
           and
           sin
           raigneth
           ,
           there
           sound
           faith
           cannot
           be
           :
           for
           ,
           if
           faith
           were
           sound
           in
           men
           ,
           it
           would
           
             purifie
             their
             hearts
          
           ,
           and
           cleanse
           the
           corruptions
           thereof
           :
           and
           bring
           forth
           obedience
           in
           life
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           power
           of
           true
           faith
           in
           mans
           heart
           must
           teach
           vs
           ,
           not
           to
           content
           our selues
           with
           a
           generall
           faith
           and
           knowledge
           in
           religion
           ,
           but
           to
           goe
           further
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           a
           sound
           faith
           that
           may
           
             purifie
             the
             heart
          
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           some
           true
           measure
           ;
           for
           ,
           sauing
           faith
           will
           cleanse
           a
           man
           in
           euery
           part
           of
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           &
           strengthen
           his
           soule
           in
           temptation
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           Here
           it
           may
           be
           asked
           how
           it
           can
           be
           truly
           saide
           ,
           that
           Isaac
           was
           Abrahams
           onely
           begotten
           sonne
           ,
           seeing
           Ismaell
           was
           also
           his
           sonne
           ,
           and
           was
           borne
           before
           Isaac
           ,
           as
           is
           euident
           ,
           Gen.
           16
           ?
           I
           answere
           two
           wayes
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           Ismaell
           by
           Gods
           appointment
           was
           put
           out
           of
           Abrahams
           house
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           was
           the
           expresse
           commaundement
           of
           God
           ,
           
             to
             put
             forth
             the
             bond-woman
             and
             her
             sonne
             ,
          
           Gen.
           21.10
           )
           and
           so
           was
           made
           no
           childe
           of
           Abraham
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Ismaell
           was
           his
           childe
           indeede
           ,
           yet
           not
           by
           Sarah
           ,
           but
           by
           Agar
           a
           bond
           woman
           ;
           and
           so
           was
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           base
           borne
           ,
           whereupon
           he
           is
           reputed
           for
           no
           sonne
           :
           but
           Isaac
           is
           the
           onely
           begotten
           lawfully
           ;
           which
           may
           be
           an
           Item
           to
           beware
           of
           the
           bed
           defiled
           ,
           seeing
           such
           off-spring
           is
           so
           debased
           with
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           third
           impediment
           of
           Abrahams
           faith
           ;
           which
           is
           also
           a
           notable
           circumstance
           whereby
           the
           same
           faith
           is
           commended
           :
           and
           it
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           person
           of
           Abraham
           :
           in
           these
           wordes
           ,
           
             who
             had
             receiued
             the
             promises
          
           .
        
         
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
          
           .
           WHO
           .
           ]
           This
           must
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           person
           of
           Abraham
           of
           whom
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           here
           
           speaketh
           .
           
             Receiued
             the
             promises
          
           .
           ]
           That
           is
           ,
           by
           faith
           ;
           for
           ,
           when
           God
           made
           his
           promises
           vnto
           Abraham
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           onely
           heare
           them
           ;
           but
           (
           which
           is
           the
           principall
           point
           of
           all
           )
           hee
           beleeued
           them
           ,
           and
           applied
           the
           same
           effectually
           vnto
           his
           owne
           soule
           ;
           so
           much
           doth
           the
           word
           [
           receiued
           ]
           import
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           saide
           that
           hee
           receiued
           (
           not
           one
           promise
           )
           but
           the
           Promises
           plurally
           ;
           for
           these
           causes
           ;
           first
           ,
           because
           God
           hauing
           made
           one
           maine
           promise
           vnto
           him
           touching
           Christ
           ,
           did
           repeate
           and
           renue
           the
           same
           diuers
           times
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           GOD
           had
           made
           diuers
           particular
           promises
           vnto
           him
           ;
           as
           first
           
             that
             he
             would
             be
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             his
             seed
             :
          
           Gen.
           17.7
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             that
             he
             would
             giue
             him
             a
             childe
             in
             his
             olde
             age
             :
          
           Gen.
           17.16
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             that
             vnto
             him
             and
             his
             seed
             ,
             he
             would
             giue
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             for
             euer
             :
          
           Gen.
           13.15
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             that
             in
             Isaac
             he
             would
             blesse
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           Genesis
           21.12
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           the
           receiuing
           of
           Gods
           promises
           in
           generall
           could
           seeme
           no
           great
           impediment
           to
           Abrahams
           worke
           of
           faith
           ;
           therefore
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           annexeth
           his
           receiuing
           of
           a
           particular
           promise
           in
           Isaac
           in
           the
           18.
           verse
           ,
           
             To
             whom
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             in
             Isaac
             shall
             thy
             seede
             be
             called
             .
          
           Which
           might
           seeme
           impossible
           to
           stand
           with
           the
           doing
           of
           this
           worke
           in
           sacrificing
           his
           sonne
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           consideration
           of
           it
           in
           Abraham
           ,
           must
           needes
           bee
           a
           great
           impediment
           to
           him
           in
           this
           worke
           :
           for
           ,
           he
           goes
           about
           to
           kill
           Isaac
           (
           in
           obedience
           to
           Gods
           commaund
           )
           in
           whose
           life
           he
           beleeued
           to
           receiue
           the
           blessings
           promised
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Here
           then
           ,
           obserue
           a
           most
           wonderfull
           impediment
           to
           Abrahams
           faith
           :
           which
           aboue
           all
           might
           haue
           hindred
           him
           from
           obeying
           God
           ;
           for
           ,
           how
           could
           hee
           choose
           but
           reason
           thus
           with
           himselfe
           ?
           God
           hath
           made
           vnto
           me
           many
           gracious
           promises
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           more
           he
           hath
           saide
           ,
           
             That
             in
             my
             sonne
             Isaac
             the
             same
             must
             he
             accomplished
             :
          
           and
           ,
           
             in
             him
             all
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             earth
             must
             be
             blessed
             .
          
           Now
           then
           ,
           if
           I
           shall
           kill
           and
           sacrifice
           my
           sonne
           ,
           how
           shall
           these
           promises
           bee
           accomplished
           ?
           And
           reason
           in
           this
           case
           would
           say
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           
           way
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           promise
           is
           gone
           ,
           and
           all
           hope
           lost
           .
           But
           what
           doth
           Abraham
           in
           this
           case
           ?
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           hee
           doth
           
             sacrifice
             his
             sonne
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             by
             faith
          
           ;
           still
           beleeuing
           and
           holding
           assuredly
           ,
           that
           though
           Isaac
           were
           sacrificed
           and
           slain
           ,
           yet
           in
           him
           should
           all
           the
           nations
           of
           the
           earth
           be
           blessed
           .
        
         
           Here
           then
           we
           note
           this
           speciall
           point
           ,
           wherein
           the
           faith
           of
           Abraham
           doth
           notably
           appeare
           ;
           That
           when
           Abrahams
           case
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           enioying
           the
           promise
           of
           GOD
           ,
           might
           seeme
           desperate
           ,
           and
           void
           of
           all
           hope
           and
           comfort
           ,
           then
           he
           beleeueth
           :
           for
           ,
           when
           Isaac
           was
           dead
           ,
           in
           all
           reason
           he
           could
           haue
           no
           hope
           of
           the
           accomplishing
           of
           Gods
           promises
           vnto
           him
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           made
           to
           him
           in
           
             Isaac
             :
             Isaac
          
           was
           the
           man
           in
           whom
           
             all
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             earth
             should
             be
             blessed
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           when
           all
           hope
           is
           past
           in
           mans
           reason
           ,
           then
           good
           Abraham
           set
           his
           heart
           to
           beleeue
           .
        
         
           This
           practice
           of
           Abraham
           must
           be
           a
           patterne
           for
           vs
           to
           obserue
           and
           followe
           ,
           all
           our
           liues
           long
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           saluation
           :
           if
           it
           fall
           out
           that
           wee
           shall
           doubt
           of
           our
           saluation
           ,
           and
           feele
           many
           thinges
           in
           vs
           that
           would
           carie
           vs
           to
           despaire
           ;
           when
           wee
           are
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           and
           feele
           no
           comfort
           ,
           then
           let
           vs
           call
           to
           minde
           Abrahams
           practice
           who
           beleeues
           Gods
           promise
           ,
           when
           the
           foundation
           thereof
           is
           taken
           away
           :
           euen
           so
           let
           vs
           doe
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           ,
           when
           the
           promise
           of
           GOD
           seemes
           to
           be
           frustrate
           ,
           and
           wee
           haue
           no
           hope
           of
           the
           accomplishment
           thereof
           ,
           then
           wee
           must
           cast
           our
           soules
           vpon
           it
           .
           For
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           onely
           beleeue
           ,
           when
           wee
           feele
           comfort
           in
           our
           consciences
           concerning
           GODS
           mercies
           ;
           but
           euen
           then
           when
           God
           seemes
           to
           stande
           against
           vs
           ,
           and
           when
           wee
           feele
           in
           our
           soules
           the
           very
           gall
           of
           hell
           ,
           then
           (
           I
           say
           )
           wee
           must
           beleeue
           .
        
         
           In
           Paules
           daungerous
           voyage
           towards
           Rome
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           in
           the
           shippe
           with
           the
           Mariners
           and
           Centurion
           ,
           there
           arose
           a
           great
           tempest
           ,
           
             and
             neither
             sunne
             nor
             starres
             appeared
             for
             many
             dayes
             :
          
           so
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             All
             
             hope
             that
             they
             should
             bee
             saued
             was
             taken
             away
             ,
          
           Actes
           27.20
           .
           Now
           ,
           what
           saith
           Paul
           in
           this
           extremitie
           of
           danger
           ?
           
             Now
             I
             exhort
             you
             to
             bee
             of
             good
             courage
             :
             for
             there
             shall
             bee
             no
             losse
             of
             any
             mans
             life
             ,
             saue
             of
             the
             Shippe
             onely
             ,
          
           (
           Verse
           22.
           )
           and
           so
           perswaded
           them
           to
           take
           bread
           .
           Euen
           so
           ,
           when
           our
           case
           falles
           out
           to
           be
           this
           ;
           that
           either
           by
           reason
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           temptation
           of
           Satan
           :
           or
           else
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           outward
           calamities
           and
           troubles
           ,
           wee
           feele
           our
           soule
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           ouerwhelmed
           with
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           euen
           entring
           into
           destruction
           ,
           and
           can
           neither
           see
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           
             light
             of
             sunne
             or
             starre
          
           ;
           then
           wee
           must
           set
           before
           vs
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           beleeue
           the
           same
           .
           So
           Dauid
           beeing
           in
           great
           affliction
           ,
           and
           grieuous
           temptation
           ,
           saith
           thus
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           Psal.
           77.2
           ,
           7
           ▪
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           
             In
             the
             day
             of
             my
             trouble
             I
             sought
             the
             Lord
             ,
             my
             sore
             ranne
             and
             ceased
             not
             ,
             in
             the
             night
             my
             soule
             refused
             comfort
             .
          
           Yet
           at
           the
           very
           same
           instant
           hee
           prayed
           ,
           
             When
             his
             spirit
             was
             full
             of
             anguish
          
           ;
           and
           though
           hee
           seemed
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           to
           despaire
           (
           when
           hee
           said
           ,
           
             Will
             the
             Lord
             absent
             himselfe
             for
             euer
             ?
             and
             will
             he
             shew
             no
             more
             fauour
             ?
             Is
             his
             mercy
             cleane
             gone
             ?
             Doth
             his
             promise
             faile
             for
             euermore
             ?
             And
             hath
             God
             forgotten
             to
             be
             mercifull
             ?
             &c.
          
           )
           Yet
           he
           checkes
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             death
             ,
             and
             my
             weakenesse
             .
          
           Euen
           so
           ,
           euery
           true
           member
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           extremitie
           of
           all
           temptations
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           time
           of
           desperation
           ,
           is
           bound
           to
           beleeue
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           indeede
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           fittest
           time
           for
           faith
           to
           shew
           it selfe
           in
           :
           for
           faith
           (
           as
           wee
           haue
           before
           heard
           )
           
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             subsisting
             of
             things
             which
             are
             not
             seene
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           further
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Abraham
             receiued
             Gods
             promises
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           hee
           applied
           them
           to
           his
           owne
           soule
           and
           conscience
           ,
           and
           beleeued
           them
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           his
           owne
           by
           faith
           .
           This
           is
           a
           notable
           point
           ,
           and
           worthy
           the
           marking
           :
           God
           made
           his
           promises
           to
           Abraham
           :
           now
           Abrahā
           he
           doth
           not
           onely
           heare
           ,
           and
           learne
           the
           promises
           ;
           but
           applies
           thē
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           by
           faith
           makes
           them
           his
           owne
           .
           And
           thus
           
           ought
           wee
           to
           doe
           with
           all
           the
           gratious
           promises
           made
           in
           Christ.
           But
           the
           manner
           of
           our
           daies
           is
           farre
           otherwise
           ;
           for
           ,
           when
           the
           mercifull
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           laid
           downe
           vnto
           vs
           in
           the
           ministerie
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           wee
           are
           content
           to
           heare
           ,
           and
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           to
           learne
           ,
           and
           know
           the
           same
           :
           But
           where
           is
           the
           man
           to
           bee
           found
           ,
           that
           will
           apply
           them
           to
           his
           own●
           conscience
           ,
           and
           by
           faith
           make
           them
           his
           owne
           ?
           Men
           commonly
           are
           like
           vnto
           way-faring
           men
           ,
           or
           trauellers
           on
           the
           sea
           ,
           that
           passe
           by
           many
           goodly
           faire
           buildings
           ,
           rich
           townes
           ,
           and
           Islands
           ;
           which
           ,
           when
           they
           behold
           ,
           they
           admire
           ,
           and
           wonder
           at
           :
           and
           so
           goe
           their
           way
           ,
           without
           making
           purchase
           of
           any
           of
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           deale
           the
           most
           men
           with
           Gods
           mercifull
           promises
           .
           In
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           God
           laies
           open
           vnto
           them
           his
           rich
           mercies
           ,
           and
           bountifull
           promises
           in
           Christ
           ;
           and
           men
           approoue
           thereof
           ,
           and
           like
           them
           well
           :
           whereupon
           ,
           many
           doe
           willingly
           apply
           themselues
           to
           know
           the
           same
           ;
           but
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           they
           wil
           not
           
             receiue
             them
             by
             faith
          
           ,
           and
           so
           apply
           them
           to
           their
           owne
           soules
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           must
           take
           a
           better
           course
           :
           and
           when
           we
           heare
           of
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           made
           vnto
           vs
           in
           Christ
           ;
           wee
           must
           not
           content
           our selues
           with
           a
           bare
           knowledge
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           labour
           to
           beleeue
           them
           ,
           and
           apply
           them
           vnto
           our selues
           ,
           to
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           consciences
           :
           and
           so
           by
           faith
           make
           them
           our
           owne
           .
           As
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ;
           
             The
             blessing
             of
             Abraham
             came
             on
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             thorough
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             receiue
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             through
             faith
             :
          
           Gal.
           3.14
           .
        
         
           Further
           obserue
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           setteth
           down
           that
           particular
           promise
           which
           God
           made
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           in
           his
           son
           
             Isaac
             :
             To
             whom
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             in
             Isaac
             shall
             thy
             seed
             be
             called
             ,
          
           Gen.
           21.12
           .
           Rom.
           9.7
           .
           In
           which
           places
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             in
             Isaac
             should
             his
             seede
             be
             called
             .
          
           The
           meaning
           whereof
           is
           plaine
           ,
           and
           thus
           much
           in
           effect
           :
           
             Ismael
             shall
             not
             be
             thy
             sonne
             &
             heire
             ,
             but
             Isaac
             is
             the
             childe
             which
             shall
             be
             thy
             heire
             ;
             hee
             it
             is
             ,
             in
             whom
             I
             will
             accomplish
             the
             promises
             of
             life
             and
             saluation
             made
             to
             thee
             .
          
        
         
         
           From
           the
           words
           thus
           explaned
           ,
           first
           wee
           must
           obserue
           Pauls
           collection
           gathered
           from
           Gods
           dealing
           with
           those
           two
           persons
           (
           Romanes
           9.7
           )
           :
           namely
           ,
           that
           God
           before
           all
           worlds
           hath
           chosen
           some
           men
           to
           saluation
           in
           his
           eternall
           counsell
           ,
           to
           manifest
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           grace
           ;
           and
           hath
           refused
           and
           reiected
           others
           ,
           leauing
           them
           vnto
           themselues
           ,
           to
           shew
           forth
           his
           Iustice
           vpon
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           Doctrine
           is
           gathered
           out
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           after
           this
           manner
           :
           Such
           as
           is
           Gods
           practice
           and
           dealing
           towards
           men
           ,
           in
           time
           ;
           such
           was
           his
           eternall
           counsell
           and
           decree
           (
           for
           as
           God
           before
           all
           time
           determined
           to
           deale
           with
           men
           ,
           so
           in
           time
           hee
           dealeth
           with
           them
           )
           .
           Now
           Gods
           practice
           and
           dealing
           with
           Isaac
           and
           Ismaell
           is
           this
           ;
           Ismaell
           is
           vouchsafed
           to
           bee
           made
           partaker
           of
           temporall
           blessings
           ;
           but
           yet
           he
           is
           cut
           off
           from
           the
           spirituall
           couenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           Isaac
           is
           the
           man
           that
           must
           receiue
           the
           Couenant
           ,
           and
           by
           vertue
           thereof
           be
           made
           partaker
           of
           life
           euerlasting
           .
           And
           so
           accordingly
           it
           is
           with
           others
           ;
           GOD
           hath
           decreed
           to
           chuse
           some
           men
           to
           saluation
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           admitted
           into
           the
           Couenant
           :
           others
           he
           hath
           decreed
           to
           reiect
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           cut
           off
           from
           the
           Couenant
           and
           from
           life
           euerlasting
           .
           These
           two
           persons
           ,
           Isaac
           &
           Ismaell
           ,
           are
           two
           types
           of
           these
           two
           sorts
           of
           people
           whō
           God
           doth
           elect
           ,
           and
           reiect
           :
           Isaac
           representeth
           those
           that
           are
           chosen
           to
           saluation
           ,
           who
           become
           the
           true
           members
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ;
           and
           Ismaell
           is
           a
           type
           of
           those
           that
           are
           reiected
           .
           Now
           in
           regard
           of
           this
           different
           dealing
           of
           God
           with
           mankinde
           ,
           chusing
           some
           and
           refusing
           others
           ,
           wee
           must
           all
           put
           in
           practice
           Saint
           Peters
           lesson
           with
           feare
           and
           trembling
           ;
           euen
           carefull
           aboue
           all
           
             giue
             all
             diligence
             to
             make
             our
             election
             sure
             :
          
           2.
           
           Peter
           1.10
           :
           for
           ,
           all
           be
           not
           elected
           to
           saluation
           ,
           but
           some
           are
           reiected
           ;
           all
           be
           not
           Isaacs
           ,
           but
           some
           are
           Ismaelites
           .
           If
           all
           were
           elected
           and
           chosen
           to
           saluation
           ,
           then
           no
           man
           needed
           to
           care
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           seeing
           some
           are
           reiected
           ,
           and
           neuer
           vouchsafed
           to
           come
           within
           the
           Couenant
           indeed
           ,
           therfore
           it
           standeth
           vs
           greatly
           in
           hand
           to
           take
           the
           good
           counsell
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           
             to
             
             
             
             
             
             giue
             all
             diligence
             to
             make
             our
             election
             sure
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Not
             in
             Ismael
             ,
             but
             in
             Isaac
             shall
             thy
             seed
             be
             called
             :
          
           Wee
           may
           note
           the
           state
           of
           Gods
           Church
           in
           this
           worlde
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           different
           sorts
           of
           men
           that
           liue
           therein
           .
           For
           Abrahams
           family
           was
           GODs
           Church
           in
           those
           daies
           ,
           and
           therein
           were
           both
           Isaac
           and
           Ismael
           ;
           though
           both
           his
           children
           ,
           yet
           farre
           differing
           in
           estate
           before
           God.
           Ismael
           indeede
           was
           borne
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           there
           brought
           vp
           ,
           taught
           ,
           and
           circumcised
           ;
           but
           yet
           he
           was
           without
           the
           Couenant
           in
           Gods
           sight
           :
           Now
           Isaac
           was
           not
           onely
           borne
           ,
           and
           brought
           vp
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           circumcised
           ,
           but
           also
           receiued
           into
           the
           Couenant
           ;
           and
           herein
           differed
           farre
           from
           Ismael
           :
           for
           ,
           hee
           is
           that
           sonne
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           in
           whom
           God
           will
           continue
           the
           Couenant
           of
           grace
           vnto
           life
           euerlasting
           ,
           to
           his
           posteritie
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           with
           GODs
           Church
           at
           this
           day
           :
           in
           it
           there
           bee
           two
           sorts
           of
           men
           ;
           one
           ,
           which
           are
           baptized
           and
           brought
           vp
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           receiue
           the
           Sacraments
           ;
           but
           yet
           are
           not
           saued
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           not
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           couenant
           effectually
           rooted
           in
           their
           hearts
           .
           The
           other
           sort
           are
           they
           ,
           which
           beeing
           baptized
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           heare
           the
           word
           effectually
           ,
           and
           receiue
           the
           Lords
           supper
           worthily
           ,
           to
           their
           saluation
           ;
           because
           God
           doth
           establish
           his
           Couenant
           in
           their
           hearts
           .
           This
           difference
           is
           plaine
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           the
           parables
           of
           the
           draw-net
           ,
           (
           Math.
           13.
           )
           of
           the
           Sower
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           tares
           :
           as
           also
           by
           Christs
           behauiour
           at
           the
           last
           iudgement
           ,
           (
           Math.
           25.32
           .
           )
           seuering
           the
           sheep
           from
           the
           goates
           ,
           both
           which
           ,
           liue
           together
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           by
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           who
           speaking
           of
           those
           which
           are
           borne
           and
           brought
           vp
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           saith
           ;
           that
           some
           are
           
             children
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           &
           some
           
             children
             of
             the
             promise
          
           ,
           Rom.
           9.8
           .
        
         
           This
           beeing
           so
           ,
           that
           euery
           one
           which
           liues
           
             in
             the
             Church
          
           is
           not
           
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           true
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           childe
           of
           Abraham
           :
           it
           must
           make
           vs
           all
           carefull
           ,
           to
           vse
           all
           holy
           meanes
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           may
           be
           fully
           assured
           that
           the
           Couenant
           of
           grace
           belongs
           vnto
           
           vs
           ;
           for
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           for
           vs
           to
           dwell
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           to
           receiue
           the
           sacraments
           (
           for
           so
           did
           Ismael
           ,
           and
           yet
           neuer
           was
           saued
           )
           vnlesse
           therewithall
           wee
           haue
           the
           couenant
           of
           grace
           belonging
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           assurance
           thereof
           sealed
           in
           our
           consciences
           ,
           by
           Gods
           holy
           spirit
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           consider
           who
           spake
           these
           words
           ;
           
             But
             in
             Isaac
             shall
             thy
             seed
             be
             called
          
           :
           Wee
           shall
           finde
           in
           Genesis
           21.12
           .
           it
           was
           God
           himselfe
           .
           
             Let
             it
             not
          
           (
           saith
           God
           vnto
           
             Abraham
             )
             be
             grieuous
             in
             thy
             sight
             for
             the
             childe
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             bond-woman
             :
             in
             all
             that
             Sarah
             shal
             say
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             heare
             her
             voice
          
           ;
           which
           was
           ,
           to
           
             cast
             out
             the
             bond-woman
             and
             her
             sonne
             Ismael
             .
             For
          
           (
           saith
           GOD
           )
           
             in
             Isaac
             shall
             thy
             seede
             be
             called
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           obserue
           a
           notable
           practice
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           as
           a
           good
           direction
           how
           we
           ought
           to
           iudge
           of
           all
           those
           that
           liue
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           submitting
           themselues
           outwardly
           to
           the
           ministerie
           ,
           and
           regiment
           thereof
           .
           Abraham
           here
           hath
           two
           sonnes
           ,
           Isaac
           ,
           and
           Ismael
           ;
           he
           circumciseth
           them
           both
           ,
           and
           instructs
           them
           both
           (
           for
           
             he
             taught
             all
             his
             houshold
          
           to
           knowe
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           feare
           ,
           and
           obey
           him
           ,
           Gen.
           18.19
           .
           )
           hee
           iudgeth
           them
           both
           to
           be
           in
           one
           state
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           Gods
           couenant
           ;
           though
           they
           were
           not
           :
           but
           that
           difference
           is
           made
           by
           God.
           Abraham
           doth
           not
           on
           his
           own
           head
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           own
           will
           ,
           put
           Ismael
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           his
           family
           ;
           but
           God
           bids
           him
           put
           him
           out
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           put
           him
           out
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           :
           till
           such
           time
           he
           kept
           him
           in
           ,
           and
           held
           him
           to
           be
           within
           the
           couenant
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Isaac
           was
           .
           Euen
           so
           must
           we
           deale
           towards
           those
           that
           liue
           in
           the
           church
           :
           secret
           iudgement
           must
           bee
           left
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           (
           till
           God
           manifest
           the
           contrary
           )
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           charity
           ,
           wee
           must
           holde
           them
           all
           elect
           .
           This
           is
           the
           practice
           of
           Saint
           Paul
           in
           all
           his
           Epistles
           :
           writing
           to
           the
           Corinths
           (
           1.
           
           Corinth
           .
           1.2
           ,
           )
           he
           calls
           them
           
             all
             sanctified
          
           :
           and
           to
           the
           Galatians
           (
           Gal.
           1.2
           ,
           )
           hee
           calles
           them
           
             all
             elect
          
           ;
           speaking
           so
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           charitie
           ,
           although
           he
           knew
           that
           among
           them
           there
           were
           many
           profane
           and
           wicked
           men
           ;
           and
           though
           hee
           reprooue
           many
           
           great
           errors
           and
           hainous
           sinnes
           amongst
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           first
           argumēt
           wherby
           Abrahams
           faith
           is
           commended
           vnto
           vs
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           great
           impediments
           which
           might
           hinder
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           second
           Argument
           or
           reason
           ,
           wherby
           his
           faith
           is
           commended
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           Abrahams
           victory
           ouer
           these
           impediments
           ,
           or
           the
           meanes
           whereby
           he
           ouercame
           them
           ,
           and
           induced
           himselfe
           to
           obey
           GOD
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             
               
                 VERSE
                 19.
              
               
            
             
               For
               he
               considered
               ,
               or
               reasoned
               ,
               that
               God
               was
               able
               to
               raise
               him
               vp
               ,
               euen
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
          
        
         
           HEre
           is
           the
           true
           cause
           that
           made
           Abraham
           to
           offer
           his
           sonne
           ,
           and
           yet
           beleeue
           the
           promise
           ,
           
             that
             in
             him
             his
             seed
             should
             be
             called
             :
          
           Wee
           may
           perswade
           our selues
           ,
           that
           Abraham
           had
           rather
           haue
           died
           himselfe
           (
           if
           it
           might
           haue
           stood
           with
           the
           will
           of
           God
           )
           than
           to
           haue
           sacrificed
           his
           sonne
           .
           How
           then
           doth
           he
           induce
           himselfe
           to
           offer
           him
           vp
           ?
           Ans.
           By
           this
           which
           is
           here
           set
           downe
           :
           
             he
             reasoned
             that
             God
             was
             able
             to
             raise
             him
             vp
             ,
             euen
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           are
           diuers
           points
           to
           be
           considered
           of
           vs
           :
           First
           obserue
           ,
           the
           text
           saith
           not
           ,
           that
           Abraham
           murmured
           ,
           or
           
             reasoned
             against
             God
          
           ;
           but
           
             reasoned
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             able
             to
             raise
             vp
             his
             sonne
             againe
             :
          
           and
           thereby
           induced
           himselfe
           to
           sacrifice
           his
           sonne
           vnto
           God.
           
        
         
           Hence
           wee
           learne
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           laies
           vpon
           vs
           any
           hard
           commandement
           ,
           wee
           must
           not
           plead
           the
           case
           with
           God
           ,
           or
           murmure
           against
           him
           ;
           but
           with
           all
           quietnesse
           and
           meekenesse
           obey
           .
           This
           is
           a
           notable
           grace
           of
           God
           commended
           vnto
           vs
           by
           God
           himselfe
           :
           
             In
             rest
             and
             quietnesse
          
           (
           saith
           God
           ,
           Isay
           30.15
           .
           )
           
             shall
             be
             your
             strength
             ;
             in
             quietnesse
             and
             confidence
             shall
             yee
             bee
             saued
             .
          
           Many
           thinke
           it
           impossible
           ,
           to
           endure
           or
           doe
           some
           things
           ,
           which
           God
           imposeth
           on
           his
           children
           :
           But
           our
           spirituall
           strength
           stands
           in
           these
           
           two
           ,
           in
           silence
           ,
           or
           rest
           ,
           and
           in
           quietnesse
           ;
           by
           these
           wee
           shall
           be
           enabled
           .
           When
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           ,
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           offered
           strange
           fire
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           hee
           had
           not
           commaunded
           ,
           
             There
             went
             out
             a
             fire
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             deuoured
             them
             ;
             so
             they
             died
             before
             the
             Lord.
          
           
           Now
           when
           Aaron
           their
           father
           asked
           Moses
           a
           cause
           hereof
           ,
           Moses
           saide
           ,
           
             It
             was
             that
             which
             the
             Lord
             spake
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             glorified
             in
             all
             that
             came
             neere
             him
             ▪
             which
             when
             Aaron
             heard
             ,
          
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             heide
             his
             peace
             ,
             and
             said
             not
             a
             word
             :
          
           so
           Dauid
           behaued
           himselfe
           in
           the
           case
           of
           distresse
           .
           
             I
             helde
             my
             peace
             and
             saide
             nothing
             ,
             because
             thou
             Lord
             diddest
             it
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           a
           speciall
           point
           for
           vs
           to
           learne
           and
           practice
           ;
           wee
           must
           not
           grudge
           or
           repine
           at
           Gods
           hard
           commaundements
           ,
           nor
           pleade
           the
           case
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           quietnesse
           and
           silence
           obay
           God
           in
           all
           that
           he
           saith
           vnto
           vs.
           
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             Abraham
             reasoned
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             able
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Here
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           necessary
           thing
           for
           a
           man
           that
           beleeues
           ,
           to
           haue
           good
           knowledge
           in
           Gods
           word
           :
           that
           when
           a
           temptation
           comes
           against
           his
           faith
           ,
           by
           knowledge
           and
           reasoning
           out
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           hee
           may
           be
           able
           to
           put
           backe
           the
           same
           ;
           for
           ,
           all
           our
           reasoning
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           must
           be
           grounded
           on
           the
           word
           :
           so
           doth
           Abraham
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           against
           this
           strong
           temptation
           ,
           reason
           out
           of
           Gods
           word
           to
           stay
           himselfe
           :
           so
           that
           knowledge
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           necessary
           to
           him
           that
           beleeues
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           erronious
           ,
           and
           here
           condemned
           ,
           which
           saith
           ;
           that
           if
           a
           man
           become
           deuout
           ,
           &
           beleeue
           as
           the
           Church
           beleeueth
           (
           though
           he
           knowe
           not
           what
           the
           Church
           beleeueth
           )
           yet
           this
           faith
           will
           saue
           him
           :
           but
           this
           is
           a
           meere
           deuice
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           ground
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           for
           (
           as
           we
           see
           heere
           )
           knowledge
           in
           the
           word
           is
           necessary
           for
           him
           that
           hath
           true
           sauing
           faith
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           is
           Abrahams
           argument
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           moues
           himselfe
           to
           obay
           God
           ?
           Surely
           this
           ;
           
             Hee
             reasoned
             that
             God
             was
             able
             to
             raise
             vp
             Isaac
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           One
           part
           of
           his
           reason
           
           he
           takes
           for
           graunted
           ,
           which
           heere
           hee
           conceales
           :
           for
           this
           promise
           was
           made
           vnto
           him
           ,
           
             In
             Isaac
             shall
             thy
             seede
             be
             called
             .
          
           Now
           this
           he
           takes
           for
           graunted
           ,
           
             that
             God
             will
             neuer
             change
             his
             promise
             .
          
           From
           whence
           hee
           reasoneth
           thus
           :
           
             God
             is
             able
             to
             raise
             vp
             Isaac
             my
             sonne
             from
             the
             dead
             to
             life
             againe
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           sacrifice
           my
           sonne
           according
           to
           his
           commaundement
           :
           for
           ,
           this
           I
           knowe
           certainly
           ,
           that
           
             in
             Isaac
             shall
             my
             seede
             be
             called
             ,
          
           seeing
           God
           hath
           promised
           that
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           commaundeth
           this
           other
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           example
           ,
           wee
           see
           a
           meanes
           set
           downe
           vnto
           vs
           to
           enduce
           vs
           to
           obey
           God
           in
           all
           hard
           and
           difficult
           cases
           imposed
           by
           God
           :
           which
           is
           a
           point
           to
           be
           considered
           carefully
           of
           euery
           one
           of
           vs.
           For
           ,
           say
           that
           any
           of
           vs
           shall
           be
           so
           touched
           in
           conscience
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           we
           euen
           despaire
           of
           our
           owne
           saluation
           ,
           what
           must
           we
           doe
           in
           this
           case
           ?
           wee
           must
           take
           Abrahams
           course
           ,
           and
           dispute
           with
           our selues
           for
           our selues
           ,
           &
           we
           must
           drawe
           our
           arguments
           from
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ;
           we
           must
           ioyne
           the
           promise
           and
           power
           of
           GOD
           together
           .
           As
           for
           example
           :
           thus
           wee
           must
           say
           ;
           
             God
             hath
             made
             this
             promise
          
           ,
           this
           I
           haue
           heard
           ,
           and
           I
           doe
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           
             that
             God
             so
             loued
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             gaue
             his
             onely
             begotten
             Sonne
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             whosoeuer
             beleeued
             in
             him
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             haue
             euerlasting
             life
             .
          
           This
           is
           Gods
           promise
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           neuer
           be
           changed
           .
           Now
           therefore
           howsoeuer
           my
           case
           be
           heauie
           and
           desolate
           ,
           yet
           God
           is
           able
           to
           comfort
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           my
           soule
           out
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           from
           this
           case
           of
           desperation
           ;
           therefore
           though
           he
           kill
           me
           ,
           I
           will
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           vse
           all
           holy
           meanes
           whereby
           I
           may
           ouercome
           this
           hard
           and
           grieuous
           temptation
           .
           So
           ,
           if
           it
           shall
           please
           God
           to
           call
           vs
           to
           suffer
           any
           thing
           for
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           holy
           profession
           ;
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           we
           know
           ,
           is
           weake
           ,
           and
           Nature
           will
           make
           this
           obiection
           ,
           
             that
             life
             is
             sweete
          
           :
           what
           course
           therefore
           shall
           we
           take
           ?
           we
           must
           doe
           as
           Abraham
           here
           doth
           ;
           vnto
           the
           certainty
           of
           Gods
           promise
           we
           must
           adioine
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           reason
           thus
           ;
           
             God
             hath
             made
             this
             promise
          
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           be
           with
           them
           that
           suffer
           any
           thing
           
           for
           his
           owne
           names
           sake
           ,
           and
           I
           knowe
           that
           hee
           is
           able
           to
           deliuer
           me
           :
           and
           though
           he
           will
           not
           ,
           yet
           he
           can
           make
           me
           able
           to
           beare
           it
           ;
           therefore
           I
           will
           patiently
           suffer
           ,
           and
           abide
           whatsoeuer
           his
           holy
           hand
           shall
           lay
           vpon
           me
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           is
           a
           man
           so
           troubled
           with
           some
           sinne
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           get
           out
           nor
           ouercome
           it
           ?
           Then
           also
           let
           him
           set
           before
           him
           this
           fact
           of
           Abraham
           ;
           and
           vnfainedly
           endeuour
           to
           doe
           heereafter
           .
           For
           that
           which
           is
           past
           ,
           let
           him
           labour
           to
           beleeue
           this
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           
             At
             what
             time
             soeuer
             a
             sinner
             doth
             repent
             him
             of
             his
             sinne
             ,
             hee
             will
             put
             all
             his
             wickednesse
             out
             of
             his
             remembrance
             .
          
           And
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           (
           being
           first
           resolued
           ,
           that
           God
           can
           inable
           him
           to
           leaue
           his
           sinnes
           )
           let
           him
           striue
           by
           good
           meanes
           to
           leaue
           his
           sinne
           ,
           auoiding
           the
           occasions
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           praying
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           will
           be
           as
           a
           cable-rope
           to
           drawe
           him
           out
           of
           the
           pit
           of
           sinne
           :
           This
           course
           wee
           must
           take
           ,
           and
           this
           doe
           ,
           in
           euery
           hard
           case
           that
           shall
           befall
           vs.
           
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           meanes
           whereby
           Abraham
           induced
           himselfe
           to
           obey
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           and
           last
           reason
           whereby
           Abrahams
           faith
           is
           commended
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           is
           the
           issue
           and
           euent
           thereof
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             From
             whence
             he
             receiued
             him
             also
             after
             a
             sort
             .
          
        
         
           
             From
             whence
          
           ;
           that
           is
           from
           death
           :
           
             After
             a
             sort
          
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           it
           may
           be
           read
           )
           
             in
             some
             shewe
          
           .
           This
           is
           said
           ,
           because
           Isaac
           in
           the
           thought
           and
           purpose
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           was
           but
           a
           dead
           man
           :
           for
           ,
           Abraham
           was
           fully
           resolued
           with
           himselfe
           vpon
           Gods
           commaund
           ,
           to
           haue
           sacrificed
           him
           ;
           yea
           ,
           hee
           had
           gone
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           put
           the
           sacrificing
           knife
           vnto
           his
           sonnes
           throate
           ,
           and
           had
           slaine
           him
           indeede
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Angell
           of
           God
           staid
           his
           hand
           :
           and
           therefore
           when
           the
           Angell
           said
           ,
           
             Lay
             not
             thy
             hand
             vpon
             the
             childe
             ,
             neither
             doe
             any
             thing
             to
             him
             ,
          
           euen
           then
           did
           Abraham
           in
           some
           shew
           receiue
           Isaac
           from
           death
           .
        
         
         
           Here
           we
           learne
           diuers
           points
           :
           1
           That
           whosoeuer
           shall
           rest
           on
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           and
           good
           pleasure
           ,
           euen
           in
           cases
           of
           extremitie
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           be
           out
           of
           all
           hope
           with
           himselfe
           ;
           shall
           at
           the
           last
           haue
           a
           good
           issue
           .
           This
           wee
           see
           to
           bee
           true
           by
           Abrahams
           example
           in
           this
           place
           .
           As
           wee
           said
           before
           ,
           he
           himselfe
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           had
           rather
           haue
           died
           ten
           thousand
           times
           ,
           than
           to
           haue
           Isaac
           slaine
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           promise
           was
           made
           :
           but
           yet
           ,
           beleeuing
           Gods
           promise
           ,
           that
           that
           should
           neuer
           change
           ,
           hee
           rests
           himselfe
           on
           Gods
           good
           pleasure
           and
           prouidence
           ,
           and
           goes
           on
           in
           obedience
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           the
           end
           receiued
           a
           blessed
           issue
           .
           This
           is
           very
           cleerely
           set
           downe
           vnto
           vs
           in
           the
           History
           recorded
           by
           Moses
           .
           For
           ,
           when
           Abraham
           had
           gone
           three
           daies
           iourney
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           and
           had
           built
           an
           Altar
           ,
           then
           Isaac
           said
           vnto
           Abraham
           ,
           Gen.
           22.7
           ,
           
             Father
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             fire
             and
             the
             wood
             ,
             but
             where
             is
             the
             lambe
             for
             the
             burnt
             offering
             ?
          
           Then
           Abraham
           said
           ,
           
             My
             sonne
             ,
             God
             will
             prouide
             him
             a
             lambe
             for
             a
             burnt
             offering
             ,
          
           Vers.
           8.
           
           And
           thus
           yeelding
           himselfe
           to
           Gods
           good
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           prouidence
           ,
           he
           receiued
           his
           sonne
           againe
           ;
           as
           a
           dead
           childe
           restored
           to
           life
           .
           So
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           in
           cases
           of
           extremitie
           ,
           when
           all
           goes
           against
           vs
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           can
           see
           no
           hope
           of
           any
           good
           issue
           or
           ende
           ,
           and
           all
           good
           meanes
           seeme
           to
           faile
           vs
           ;
           if
           wee
           can
           then
           cast
           our selues
           on
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           and
           rowle
           our selues
           vpon
           God
           ,
           we
           shall
           haue
           comfort
           in
           the
           ende
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           issue
           out
           of
           all
           .
           Wee
           doe
           all
           of
           vs
           in
           word
           acknowledge
           Gods
           prouidence
           :
           but
           whē
           wee
           come
           to
           the
           pinch
           ,
           that
           wee
           fall
           into
           cases
           of
           extremitie
           ;
           then
           wee
           vse
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           with
           Abraham
           cast
           our selues
           vpon
           God
           ,
           but
           seeke
           helpe
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           and
           wicked
           men
           .
           But
           all
           such
           persons
           must
           looke
           for
           a
           cursed
           issue
           .
           They
           therefore
           ,
           that
           feare
           the
           Lord
           ,
           beeing
           put
           to
           any
           plunge
           ,
           or
           extremitie
           ,
           must
           cast
           themselues
           vpon
           God
           wholly
           ,
           and
           waite
           for
           his
           good
           time
           and
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           then
           will
           the
           issue
           be
           both
           ioyous
           and
           comfortable
           vnto
           their
           soules
           .
        
         
           Here
           some
           circumstances
           of
           this
           fact
           are
           to
           bee
           considered
           ,
           
           out
           of
           the
           larger
           story
           .
           The
           first
           is
           this
           :
           What
           did
           God
           vnto
           Abraham
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           about
           to
           kill
           his
           sonne
           ?
           Answ.
           God
           now
           gaue
           him
           a
           commandement
           ,
           to
           
             stay
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             slay
             his
             sonne
             :
          
           By
           vertue
           whereof
           ,
           Abraham
           staies
           his
           hand
           .
           God
           before
           commanded
           him
           
             to
             goe
             three
             daies
             iourney
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             sacrifice
             his
             sonne
             :
          
           Hereupon
           Abraham
           goes
           ;
           but
           now
           beeing
           come
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           hauing
           bound
           his
           sonne
           ,
           and
           is
           ready
           to
           cut
           his
           throat
           ;
           God
           bids
           him
           
             stay
             his
             hand
          
           :
           and
           then
           also
           Abraham
           obeyeth
           God
           ,
           and
           doeth
           not
           kill
           his
           sonne
           .
           Here
           we
           see
           ,
           Abraham
           is
           at
           Gods
           commande
           ;
           and
           (
           as
           wee
           say
           )
           at
           his
           becke
           :
           Hee
           doeth
           not
           follow
           his
           owne
           will
           and
           pleasure
           ▪
           but
           when
           God
           calles
           ,
           he
           is
           wonderfull
           pliable
           to
           doe
           Gods
           commaund
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           it
           bee
           ,
           one
           way
           or
           other
           .
        
         
           This
           practice
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           must
           bee
           a
           looking
           glasse
           for
           vs
           ,
           wherein
           to
           see
           ,
           what
           manner
           of
           persons
           wee
           ought
           to
           be
           .
           Looke
           what
           God
           commaunds
           vs
           to
           doe
           ,
           that
           wee
           must
           doe
           ;
           and
           what
           hee
           forbids
           vs
           ,
           that
           wee
           must
           not
           doe
           .
           But
           this
           is
           a
           rare
           thing
           to
           bee
           found
           in
           these
           daies
           :
           our
           practice
           generally
           is
           contrary
           ;
           for
           in
           our
           liues
           wee
           followe
           our
           owne
           humors
           and
           affections
           ,
           neuer
           regarding
           what
           God
           doth
           either
           will
           or
           nill
           .
           But
           if
           wee
           will
           be
           Abrahams
           children
           ,
           we
           must
           follow
           Abrahams
           practice
           in
           this
           place
           ;
           
             For
             ,
             the
             sonnes
             of
          
           Abraham
           
             will
             doe
             the
             workes
             of
          
           Abraham
           ,
           Iohn
           8.39
           .
           Good
           seruants
           will
           come
           and
           goe
           ,
           
           doe
           and
           vndo
           ,
           at
           their
           Lords
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           forget
           themselues
           ,
           to
           obey
           their
           masters
           :
           And
           so
           must
           it
           be
           with
           vs
           ,
           if
           we
           call
           God
           our
           good
           Lord
           and
           master
           ,
           Luk.
           6.46
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           circumstance
           to
           bee
           considered
           ,
           is
           the
           time
           when
           Abraham
           receiued
           his
           sonne
           from
           death
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           same
           time
           when
           his
           knife
           was
           at
           his
           sons
           throate
           ,
           and
           he
           himselfe
           ready
           to
           offer
           him
           vp
           for
           a
           sacrifice
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           :
           at
           that
           same
           instant
           God
           spake
           vnto
           him
           by
           his
           Angell
           from
           heauen
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Abraham
           stay
           thy
           hand
           ,
           Gen.
           22.10
           .
           This
           circumstance
           is
           worth
           the
           marking
           :
           for
           ,
           
           God
           lets
           him
           alone
           three
           whole
           daies
           in
           great
           perplexity
           ;
           and
           Abraham
           goes
           forward
           ,
           according
           to
           Gods
           commād
           ,
           euen
           to
           lay
           his
           knife
           to
           his
           sonnes
           throat
           .
        
         
           Here
           then
           we
           see
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           Lords
           dealing
           with
           his
           seruants
           ;
           Hee
           lets
           them
           alone
           for
           a
           long
           season
           in
           temptation
           and
           pittifull
           distresse
           :
           and
           at
           the
           length
           ,
           when
           it
           comes
           euen
           to
           the
           extremitie
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           knife
           is
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           at
           the
           throate
           ;
           then
           hee
           shewes
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           brings
           comfort
           vnto
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Spouse
           (
           in
           the
           Canticles
           )
           which
           is
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           a
           true
           Christian
           soule
           ,
           whether
           you
           will
           (
           for
           it
           is
           true
           both
           in
           the
           generall
           ,
           and
           particular
           )
           Cant.
           3.2.3
           ,
           
             Shee
             seekes
             Christ
             euery
             where
             ,
             in
             the
             streetes
             and
             open
             places
             ,
             but
             shee
             findes
             him
             not
             ;
             then
             shee
             goes
             to
             the
             watch-men
          
           (
           which
           are
           Gods
           ministers
           )
           
             and
             there
             inquires
             after
             him
             whom
             her
             soule
             loued
             ,
          
           and
           they
           cannot
           tell
           her
           where
           shee
           might
           finde
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           now
           all
           hope
           of
           finding
           him
           might
           seeme
           to
           be
           past
           :
           but
           when
           shee
           was
           
             a
             little
             from
             them
             ,
             then
             shee
             found
             him
             ,
          
           and
           Christ
           comes
           to
           her
           when
           shee
           was
           most
           in
           feare
           not
           to
           haue
           found
           him
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           The
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           were
           many
           yeares
           in
           bondage
           in
           Egypt
           :
           and
           when
           the
           time
           came
           that
           Moses
           was
           sent
           of
           God
           to
           fetch
           them
           thence
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           their
           guide
           and
           deliuerer
           ;
           when
           he
           had
           brought
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           carried
           them
           to
           the
           red
           sea
           ,
           then
           came
           Pharaoh
           with
           a
           huge
           armie
           after
           them
           to
           destroy
           them
           ,
           Exod.
           14.25
           .
           Before
           ,
           they
           had
           beene
           in
           great
           affliction
           and
           bondage
           :
           but
           nowe
           they
           were
           quite
           past
           all
           hope
           of
           recouery
           ;
           for
           they
           had
           before
           them
           the
           redde
           sea
           ,
           and
           on
           each
           side
           of
           them
           great
           hilles
           and
           mountaines
           ,
           and
           behinde
           them
           the
           huge
           hoast
           of
           Pharaoh
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           cried
           out
           vnto
           Moses
           ,
           who
           then
           by
           GODs
           commaundement
           did
           diuide
           the
           redde
           sea
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           drie
           land
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           them
           through
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           redde
           sea
           :
           but
           as
           for
           their
           enemies
           ,
           Pharaoh
           and
           all
           his
           hoast
           ,
           the
           Lord
           drowned
           them
           in
           the
           middest
           thereof
           .
        
         
         
           So
           for
           our selues
           ,
           when
           God
           shall
           exercise
           any
           of
           vs
           in
           cases
           of
           extremitie
           ,
           wee
           must
           looke
           to
           bee
           so
           dealt
           withall
           at
           Gods
           hand
           ;
           Hee
           will
           let
           vs
           alone
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           neuer
           helpe
           vs
           ,
           till
           the
           last
           pinch
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           we
           must
           waite
           for
           his
           good
           pleasure
           with
           patience
           ;
           for
           ,
           this
           he
           will
           doe
           to
           trie
           vs
           to
           the
           full
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           manifest
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           wrought
           in
           vs.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           circumstance
           to
           be
           considered
           is
           this
           :
           
             In
             what
             manner
             did
             Abraham
             receiue
             his
             sonne
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           This
           we
           may
           read
           of
           ,
           Gen.
           22.13
           ,
           Hee
           must
           
             take
             a
             Ramme
             that
             was
             caught
             behinde
             him
             in
             a
             bush
             ,
             and
             offer
             him
             in
             stead
             of
             Isaac
             :
          
           so
           Isaac
           is
           saued
           ,
           and
           the
           Ramme
           is
           sacrificed
           and
           slaine
           .
        
         
           Now
           whereas
           Abraham
           offered
           Isaac
           in
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           Isaac
           liueth
           ,
           and
           the
           Ramme
           is
           slaine
           in
           his
           stead
           :
           Hence
           some
           gather
           this
           vse
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           profitably
           consider
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           the
           sacrifices
           which
           wee
           offer
           vnto
           God
           ,
           now
           vnder
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           must
           be
           liuing
           sacrifices
           :
           for
           ,
           Isaac
           he
           was
           offered
           in
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           ,
           &
           yet
           he
           liued
           and
           died
           not
           ,
           but
           the
           Ramme
           is
           slaine
           for
           him
           .
           So
           must
           we
           offer
           our selues
           in
           sacrifice
           vnto
           God
           ,
           not
           dead
           in
           sinne
           ,
           but
           liuing
           vnto
           God
           in
           righteousnesse
           and
           true
           holinesse
           .
           And
           thus
           shall
           we
           offer
           vp
           our selues
           liuing
           sacrifices
           vnto
           God
           ,
           when
           as
           we
           consecrate
           our selues
           vnto
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           and
           obey
           him
           in
           our
           liues
           and
           callings
           .
           And
           looke
           ,
           as
           vnder
           the
           Law
           the
           burnt
           offerings
           were
           burnt
           all
           to
           smoake
           and
           ashes
           ;
           so
           must
           wee
           in
           our
           liues
           ,
           wholly
           and
           altogether
           ,
           giue
           our selues
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           renouncing
           our selues
           ,
           be
           nothing
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           wholly
           dedicated
           to
           God.
           Neither
           must
           wee
           come
           vnto
           him
           in
           our
           sinnes
           :
           for
           sinne
           makes
           our
           sacrifice
           dead
           ,
           lame
           ,
           halt
           ,
           and
           blinde
           ,
           which
           God
           doth
           abhorre
           ;
           but
           wee
           must
           bring
           our selues
           liuing
           sacrifices
           vnto
           God
           (
           as
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           Ro.
           12.1
           .
           )
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             brethren
             ,
             by
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             you
             giue
             vp
             your
             bodies
             a
             liuing
             sacrifice
             ,
             holy
             &
             acceptable
             vnto
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             your
             reasonable
             seruing
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
         
           Hence
           also
           some
           gather
           ,
           that
           this
           sacrificing
           of
           Isaac
           was
           a
           signe
           and
           type
           of
           Christs
           sacrifice
           vpō
           the
           crosse
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           Isaac
           was
           sacrificed
           and
           liued
           ,
           so
           did
           Christ
           ;
           though
           he
           died
           ,
           yet
           rose
           againe
           ,
           and
           now
           liueth
           for
           euer
           :
           but
           because
           it
           hath
           no
           ground
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           true
           which
           is
           said
           of
           both
           ,
           therefore
           I
           will
           not
           stand
           to
           vrge
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           this
           third
           reason
           ,
           whereby
           Abrahams
           faith
           is
           commended
           ,
           with
           the
           circumstances
           thereof
           :
           and
           consequently
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           examples
           of
           holy
           Abrahams
           faith
           .
        
      
       
         
           Isaacs
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 VERSE
                 20.
              
               
            
             
               By
               faith
               Isaac
               blessed
               Iacob
               and
               Esau
               concerning
               things
               to
               come
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           three
           former
           verses
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           hath
           particularly
           commended
           the
           faith
           of
           Abraham
           :
           Now
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           hee
           proceedes
           to
           set
           downe
           vnto
           vs
           the
           faith
           of
           Isaac
           particularly
           also
           .
           Wherein
           we
           are
           to
           marke
           these
           foure
           points
           :
           First
           ,
           a
           blessing
           wherwith
           Isaac
           blessed
           
             Iacob
             and
             Esau
          
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           
             the
             cause
          
           of
           this
           blessing
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           faith
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           parties
           blessed
           ,
           which
           are
           ,
           
             Iacob
             and
             Esau
          
           :
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           nature
           and
           matter
           of
           this
           blessing
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           verse
           ;
           
             Concerning
             things
             to
             come
          
           .
           Of
           these
           ,
           in
           order
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           the
           blessing
           .
           That
           we
           may
           knowe
           the
           nature
           and
           quality
           of
           it
           ,
           wee
           must
           search
           out
           the
           kindes
           of
           blessings
           how
           many
           they
           be
           .
        
         
           In
           Gods
           word
           wee
           finde
           three
           kindes
           of
           blessings
           :
           1.
           whereby
           
             God
             blesseth
             man.
          
           Now
           ,
           God
           blesseth
           man
           ,
           by
           giuing
           vnto
           him
           gifts
           and
           benefits
           either
           temporall
           or
           spirituall
           :
           and
           so
           he
           blessed
           all
           his
           creatures
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           but
           especially
           man.
           
        
         
           The
           2.
           kinde
           of
           blessing
           ,
           is
           that
           ,
           whereby
           
             man
             blesseth
             God
          
           :
           and
           this
           ,
           man
           doth
           by
           
             praising
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             giuing
             thankes
             vnto
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             all
             blessings
             .
          
           So
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             Blessed
             be
             God
             euen
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             hath
             blessed
             vs
             with
             all
             spirituall
             blessings
             in
             heauenly
             things
             in
             Christ
             :
          
           Ephes.
           1.3
           :
           beginning
           his
           Epistle
           with
           this
           kinde
           of
           blessing
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             by
             praising
             God.
          
           And
           so
           Zachary
           after
           the
           birth
           of
           his
           sonne
           ,
           and
           the
           receiuing
           of
           his
           sight
           ,
           hee
           sings
           vnto
           God
           this
           song
           of
           praise
           :
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israell
             ,
          
           Luk
           1.68
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           praise
           and
           thanksgiuing
           be
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           kinde
           of
           blessing
           ,
           is
           that
           ,
           whereby
           one
           man
           doth
           blesse
           another
           :
           and
           vnder
           this
           kinde
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           Isaacs
           blessings
           in
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           Now
           further
           ,
           this
           kinde
           of
           blessing
           ,
           whereby
           one
           man
           blesseth
           another
           ,
           is
           either
           priuate
           or
           publike
           .
           A
           
             priuate
             blessing
          
           is
           that
           ,
           whereby
           one
           priuate
           man
           whatsoeuer
           he
           be
           ,
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           prayes
           to
           God
           for
           a
           blessing
           vpon
           another
           .
           And
           this
           is
           common
           to
           all
           men
           :
           for
           euery
           man
           may
           blesse
           another
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           pray
           to
           God
           for
           a
           blessing
           vpon
           another
           ;
           but
           especially
           it
           belongeth
           to
           Parents
           thus
           to
           blesse
           their
           children
           ,
           by
           praying
           to
           GOD
           for
           a
           blessing
           vpon
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Commaundement
           goes
           thus
           ,
           
             Honour
             thy
             fa-thy
             father
             and
             thy
             mother
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             prolong
             thy
             dayes
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             giueth
             thee
             .
          
           Exod.
           20.12
           .
           Now
           ,
           Parents
           prolong
           their
           childrens
           dayes
           by
           blessing
           them
           ;
           
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           teaching
           and
           instructing
           them
           in
           religion
           ,
           and
           by
           praying
           vnto
           God
           for
           a
           blessing
           vpon
           them
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           blesse
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           publike
           kinde
           of
           blessing
           ,
           which
           is
           done
           by
           the
           minister
           of
           GOD
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God.
           And
           after
           this
           sort
           ,
           
             Melchisedech
             blessed
             Abraham
             ,
             as
             he
             returned
             from
             the
             slaughter
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
          
           Heb.
           7.1
           :
           
             and
             without
             all
             contradiction
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Epistle
           )
           
             the
             lesse
             is
             blessed
             of
             the
             greater
          
           (
           Verse
           7
           )
           .
           Further
           ,
           these
           publike
           kinde
           of
           blessings
           are
           of
           two
           sorts
           ;
           either
           ordinarie
           or
           extraordinarie
           .
           An
           ordinarie
           kinde
           of
           publike
           blessing
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           pronounced
           ,
           and
           vttered
           out
           of
           Gods
           word
           by
           an
           ordinary
           minister
           ,
           vpon
           the
           people
           .
           Example
           of
           this
           we
           haue
           in
           the
           ordinary
           Priests
           in
           the
           olde
           Testament
           ;
           whose
           duty
           was
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           to
           blesse
           the
           people
           ,
           before
           their
           departing
           .
           And
           the
           forme
           of
           blessing
           which
           they
           should
           vse
           ,
           is
           prescribed
           vnto
           them
           by
           Moses
           ,
           after
           this
           manner
           from
           the
           Lord
           :
           
             Thus
             shall
             ye
             blesse
             the
             children
             of
             Israell
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             say
             vnto
             them
             ;
             The
             Lord
             blesse
             thee
             ,
             and
             keepe
             thee
             ,
             the
             Lord
             make
             his
             face
             to
             shine
             vpon
             thee
             ,
             and
             be
             mercifull
             vnto
             thee
             :
             The
             Lord
             lift
             vp
             his
             countenance
             vpon
             thee
             ,
             and
             giue
             thee
             peace
             .
          
           Where
           ,
           wee
           see
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Priest
           was
           to
           blesse
           the
           people
           ,
           not
           in
           his
           owne
           name
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           stretching
           out
           his
           hand
           ouer
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           This
           kinde
           of
           blessing
           was
           then
           ordinarie
           :
           and
           yet
           some
           way
           figuratiue
           ;
           signifying
           vnto
           them
           the
           blessings
           which
           Christ
           Iesus
           the
           Mediatour
           ,
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           should
           not
           onely
           pronounce
           ,
           but
           euen
           giue
           vnto
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           :
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           accordingly
           performed
           to
           his
           disciples
           at
           his
           Ascension
           .
           For
           the
           Story
           saith
           ;
           When
           he
           was
           risen
           againe
           ,
           he
           led
           them
           to
           Bethania
           (
           where
           he
           ascended
           )
           
             and
             lift
             vp
             his
             hands
             and
             blessed
             them
             .
          
           And
           S.
           Paul
           declareth
           this
           blessing
           of
           Christ
           more
           at
           large
           ,
           
           saying
           ;
           Ephes.
           4.8.11.12
           :
           
             Christ
             ascended
             on
             high
             ,
             &
             led
             captiuity
             captiue
             ,
             and
             gaue
             gifts
             vnto
             men
             :
             some
             to
             be
             Apostles
             some
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             some
             Euangelists
             ,
             and
             some
             Pastors
             and
             teachers
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             
             gathering
             together
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             ministerie
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ.
          
           Where
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           did
           not
           onely
           pronounce
           a
           blessing
           vpon
           his
           Church
           ,
           but
           was
           also
           the
           author
           thereof
           from
           God
           his
           father
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Priestes
           in
           the
           old
           testament
           had
           an
           ordinary
           kinde
           of
           blessing
           the
           people
           :
           so
           the
           ministers
           of
           GOD
           in
           the
           newe
           Testament
           ,
           they
           haue
           the
           same
           in
           substance
           ;
           for
           ,
           the
           ministers
           may
           blesse
           their
           people
           two
           waies
           :
           First
           ,
           by
           praying
           vnto
           GOD
           for
           them
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           pronouncing
           a
           blessing
           vpon
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           GODs
           holy
           word
           .
           A
           forme
           of
           this
           blessing
           wee
           haue
           from
           the
           Apostle
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           who
           blessed
           the
           Corinthians
           after
           this
           sort
           ;
           
             The
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             communion
          
           (
           or
           fellowshippe
           )
           
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             be
             with
             you
             all
             :
          
           2.
           
           Corinthians
           13.13
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           an
           extraordinary
           kinde
           of
           blessing
           is
           ,
           when
           an
           extraordinary
           Prophet
           ,
           or
           seruant
           of
           GOD
           ,
           doth
           set
           downe
           and
           pronounce
           a
           blessing
           vnto
           any
           ,
           and
           foretelleth
           their
           estate
           from
           GOD.
           Thus
           did
           Noe
           blesse
           his
           two
           sonnes
           ,
           Shem
           and
           Iaphet
           ,
           (
           Gen.
           9.25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27.
           )
           and
           pronounced
           a
           curse
           vpon
           wicked
           Canaan
           .
           This
           hee
           did
           ,
           not
           as
           an
           ordinary
           father
           ,
           but
           as
           an
           extraordinarie
           Prophet
           ;
           not
           onely
           praying
           for
           a
           blessing
           vpon
           his
           two
           sonnes
           ,
           but
           also
           foretelling
           them
           what
           should
           be
           their
           condition
           or
           estate
           afterward
           .
           So
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           whereas
           
             Isaac
             blesseth
             Iaacob
             and
             Esau
          
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           priuate
           blessing
           ,
           but
           a
           publike
           ;
           and
           yet
           indeede
           ,
           not
           an
           ordinary
           publike
           blessing
           ,
           but
           extraordinary
           ,
           by
           telling
           vnto
           Iaacob
           and
           Esau
           before
           hand
           ,
           what
           should
           be
           their
           particular
           estates
           and
           conditions
           ,
           and
           what
           blessings
           they
           should
           haue
           from
           GOD
           ,
           both
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
           For
           ,
           wee
           must
           not
           here
           conceiue
           of
           Isaac
           ,
           as
           an
           ordinary
           father
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           holy
           Patriarch
           and
           Prophet
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           an
           extraordinarie
           man
           ;
           foreseeing
           ,
           &
           foretelling
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           prophecie
           ,
           the
           
           particular
           estate
           of
           his
           two
           sonnes
           ;
           and
           also
           what
           particular
           blessings
           they
           and
           their
           posteritie
           should
           receiue
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           meaning
           then
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Isaac
             blessed
             Iaacob
             &
             Esau
          
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           that
           Isaac
           beeing
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           an
           extraordinary
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           famous
           Patriarch
           ,
           did
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           Prophecie
           foresee
           ,
           and
           set
           down
           ,
           and
           tel
           before
           hand
           ,
           what
           should
           be
           the
           particular
           estate
           of
           his
           two
           sonnes
           ,
           Iaacob
           and
           Esau
           :
           and
           as
           hee
           did
           foretell
           it
           ,
           so
           likewise
           hee
           praied
           vnto
           God
           that
           the
           same
           might
           come
           to
           passe
           ;
           as
           it
           did
           afterward
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           meaning
           .
        
         
           Nowe
           ,
           though
           this
           were
           an
           extraordinary
           kinde
           of
           blessing
           ,
           which
           Isaac
           vsed
           ;
           yet
           from
           hence
           ,
           we
           may
           all
           of
           vs
           learne
           an
           ordinary
           duty
           :
           for
           ,
           looke
           as
           Isaac
           blessed
           his
           two
           sonnes
           ,
           so
           wee
           by
           his
           example
           must
           learne
           to
           abstaine
           from
           all
           wicked
           speeches
           ;
           as
           cursing
           and
           banning
           ,
           and
           exercise
           our
           tongues
           in
           blessing
           ,
           not
           making
           them
           the
           instruments
           of
           sinne
           ,
           to
           curse
           ,
           and
           reuile
           ,
           as
           many
           doe
           :
           for
           ,
           
             vengeance
             is
             mine
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
             .
          
           Hee
           must
           curse
           ,
           that
           hath
           absolute
           power
           and
           authoritie
           to
           inflict
           the
           same
           ,
           when
           hee
           will.
           But
           wee
           are
           not
           absolute
           Lords
           ouer
           any
           man
           ,
           or
           any
           creature
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           remember
           Saint
           Peters
           lesson
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           3.9
           ,
           
             Wee
             must
             not
             render
             euill
             for
             euill
             ,
             nor
             rebuke
             for
             rebuke
             ;
             But
             contrariwise
             blesse
             :
          
           and
           he
           rendreth
           a
           reason
           ,
           
             Knowing
             that
             wee
             are
             thereunto
             called
             ,
             to
             bee
             heires
             of
             blessing
             .
          
           Farre
           be
           it
           from
           vs
           therfore
           ,
           to
           open
           our
           mouthes
           to
           curse
           either
           men
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           Gods
           creatures
           :
           and
           indeede
           ,
           vile
           ,
           and
           abhominable
           is
           the
           practice
           of
           many
           ,
           who
           exercise
           their
           tongues
           in
           cursing
           and
           banning
           ,
           not
           onely
           men
           ,
           but
           also
           other
           creatures
           of
           God.
           But
           let
           such
           as
           feare
           God
           ,
           both
           learne
           and
           practice
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           blessing
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           Isaacs
           faith
           :
           
             By
             faith
             Isaac
             blessed
             Iaacob
             and
             Esau.
             
          
        
         
           Here
           first
           wee
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           how
           
             Isaacs
             faith
          
           blessed
           Iaacob
           and
           Esau
           ?
           surely
           thus
           :
           He
           did
           most
           notably
           gather
           
           together
           all
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           made
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           two
           children
           ,
           which
           were
           specially
           three
           .
           First
           ,
           
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             God
             and
             the
             God
             of
             thy
             seed
             .
          
           2.
           
           God
           had
           promised
           ,
           that
           
             he
             and
             his
             seed
             should
             possesse
             the
             promised
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             :
          
           3.
           
           That
           his
           two
           children
           should
           be
           two
           mighty
           Nations
           ,
           and
           that
           
             the
             elder
             should
             serue
             the
             younger
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           Isaac
           doth
           not
           consider
           these
           blessings
           a-part
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           but
           hath
           them
           all
           in
           memory
           ;
           and
           on
           them
           all
           (
           receiuing
           them
           by
           a
           liuely
           faith
           )
           he
           builds
           his
           blessings
           :
           for
           ,
           by
           faith
           in
           these
           promises
           ,
           hee
           did
           certainly
           fore-see
           what
           should
           be
           the
           future
           estate
           of
           his
           two
           sonnes
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           doth
           hee
           pronounce
           particular
           blessings
           vpon
           them
           both
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           thought
           ,
           that
           Isaac
           did
           not
           blesse
           his
           sonnes
           
             by
             faith
          
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           reade
           the
           History
           in
           Genesis
           ,
           wee
           shall
           see
           ,
           that
           he
           blessed
           them
           by
           errour
           ,
           and
           was
           deceiued
           therein
           :
           for
           ,
           hee
           was
           purposed
           to
           haue
           blessed
           Esau
           ,
           onely
           with
           the
           speciall
           blessing
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           gaue
           the
           same
           to
           Iacob
           vnwittingly
           ;
           how
           then
           could
           he
           doe
           this
           by
           faith
           ?
           For
           the
           answering
           of
           this
           ,
           we
           must
           consider
           two
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           indeede
           ,
           that
           Isaac
           was
           blinded
           ouermuch
           with
           a
           fond
           affection
           toward
           Esau
           ,
           and
           loued
           him
           otherwise
           then
           he
           ought
           ,
           and
           therfore
           was
           purposed
           to
           haue
           blessed
           Esau
           with
           the
           speciall
           blessing
           .
           This
           was
           a
           fault
           in
           Isaac
           :
           but
           yet
           it
           takes
           not
           away
           Isaacs
           faith
           ,
           nor
           makes
           it
           to
           be
           no
           faith
           :
           But
           it
           shewes
           that
           Isaacs
           faith
           was
           weake
           ,
           and
           ioyned
           with
           som
           infirmity
           in
           forgetting
           Gods
           particular
           promises
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           howsoeuer
           at
           the
           first
           Isaac
           erred
           in
           his
           purpose
           for
           the
           blessing
           of
           his
           children
           ,
           yet
           afterward
           hee
           corrects
           himself
           for
           it
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           read
           in
           the
           History
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           indeede
           blessed
           Iacob
           ,
           supposing
           it
           had
           beene
           Esau
           ,
           when
           Esau
           came
           for
           his
           blessing
           with
           his
           venison
           ,
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           Gen.
           27.33
           ,
           That
           
             Isaac
             was
             stricken
             with
             a
             meruailous
             great
             feare
             ,
          
           and
           saide
           ,
           
             I
             haue
             blessed
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             shall
             be
             blessed
          
           ;
           correcting
           his
           fault
           in
           his
           former
           purpose
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           though
           Esau
           sought
           it
           with
           teares
           ,
           yet
           hee
           could
           
           not
           moue
           Isaac
           to
           repent
           himselfe
           of
           blessing
           Iacob
           ,
           Heb.
           12.17
           :
           wherefore
           it
           is
           vndoubtedly
           true
           ,
           that
           he
           gaue
           these
           blessings
           vnto
           his
           children
           by
           faith
           .
        
         
           Now
           from
           this
           that
           
             Isaac
             blessed
             his
             children
             by
             faith
             ,
          
           wee
           learne
           many
           instructions
           .
           The
           first
           concerneth
           Parents
           ;
           that
           ,
           howsoeuer
           they
           cannot
           as
           Isaac
           did
           ,
           like
           Prophets
           and
           Patriarchs
           pronounce
           blessings
           vpon
           their
           children
           ,
           &
           foretell
           what
           shall
           be
           their
           particular
           estate
           afterward
           :
           yet
           if
           Parents
           would
           as
           farre
           as
           they
           may
           ,
           followe
           the
           practice
           of
           Isaac
           ,
           they
           should
           bring
           great
           comfort
           and
           consolation
           vnto
           their
           owne
           soules
           ,
           both
           in
           this
           life
           and
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           Isaac
           set
           before
           his
           eyes
           all
           the
           promises
           that
           God
           had
           made
           both
           concerning
           him
           and
           his
           sonnes
           ;
           and
           by
           faith
           in
           these
           promises
           is
           moued
           to
           blesse
           his
           children
           :
           so
           ,
           if
           Parents
           would
           haue
           true
           comfort
           in
           their
           children
           ,
           they
           must
           search
           through
           the
           whole
           booke
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           promises
           God
           hath
           made
           vnto
           the
           godly
           and
           to
           their
           seed
           ;
           &
           withall
           ,
           they
           must
           by
           faith
           apply
           vnto
           their
           own
           soules
           ,
           all
           these
           gracious
           promises
           ,
           endeuouring
           also
           to
           make
           their
           children
           to
           knowe
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           to
           walke
           worthie
           thereof
           :
           and
           then
           as
           their
           obedience
           shall
           encrease
           ,
           so
           will
           their
           ioy
           encrease
           not
           onely
           in
           God
           ,
           but
           mutually
           one
           in
           another
           .
           This
           will
           stay
           their
           hearts
           in
           all
           assaults
           ,
           yea
           euen
           in
           death
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           whereas
           Isaac
           blessed
           his
           children
           by
           faith
           :
           heere
           we
           may
           take
           iust
           occasion
           to
           speake
           of
           such
           wicked
           persons
           as
           are
           cōmonly
           called
           blessers
           ;
           who
           are
           too
           much
           esteemed
           of
           ,
           by
           many
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           their
           wicked
           practises
           counted
           blessings
           ,
           and
           good
           meanes
           of
           helpe
           :
           when
           as
           indeede
           they
           are
           most
           vile
           and
           wretched
           creatures
           .
           This
           may
           be
           thought
           a
           hard
           censure
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           taken
           for
           cunning
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           and
           for
           good
           people
           who
           followe
           Isaacs
           example
           in
           blessing
           mens
           children
           and
           cattell
           :
           they
           are
           thought
           to
           doe
           no
           harme
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           much
           good
           by
           helping
           strange
           mischaunces
           that
           befall
           men
           in
           their
           bodies
           ,
           
           children
           ,
           or
           goods
           .
           Thus
           would
           some
           excuse
           and
           defend
           these
           wizards
           and
           blessers
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           wretched
           limbs
           of
           the
           diuell
           :
           but
           let
           vs
           knowe
           that
           if
           they
           will
           blesse
           aright
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           
             by
             faith
          
           .
           Now
           what
           faith
           haue
           they
           ?
           hath
           God
           made
           any
           promise
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           meanes
           hee
           will
           helpe
           those
           that
           come
           to
           seeke
           helpe
           at
           them
           for
           their
           children
           &
           cattell
           ?
           nay
           verily
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           matter
           :
           God
           neuer
           made
           promise
           to
           any
           such
           ;
           nay
           ,
           hee
           hath
           flatly
           forbidden
           ,
           not
           onely
           such
           practices
           as
           they
           vse
           ,
           
           but
           also
           for
           men
           
             to
             seeke
          
           to
           any
           such
           persons
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           blesse
           mens
           children
           and
           cattell
           by
           faith
           .
           But
           they
           say
           they
           doe
           these
           things
           by
           faith
           :
           yet
           it
           is
           by
           faith
           in
           the
           diuell
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           promises
           .
           For
           this
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           as
           God
           hath
           his
           Lawes
           and
           Sacraments
           for
           those
           that
           enter
           couenant
           with
           him
           :
           so
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           diuell
           hath
           words
           ,
           spells
           ,
           and
           charmes
           ,
           as
           his
           lawes
           and
           rites
           ,
           wherein
           he
           exerciseth
           his
           slaues
           :
           and
           by
           a
           Satanicall
           faith
           in
           the
           diuels
           word
           and
           promise
           ,
           doe
           these
           Wizards
           and
           wise-women
           blesse
           mens
           goods
           and
           children
           .
           This
           is
           true
           by
           the
           common
           confession
           of
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           omit
           all
           other
           proofe
           .
           And
           therefore
           wee
           must
           hold
           them
           for
           the
           limbs
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           and
           his
           wicked
           instruments
           to
           drawe
           men
           from
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           no
           case
           goe
           to
           them
           for
           any
           helpe
           :
           for
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           we
           
             forsake
             the
             liuing
             Lord
          
           and
           his
           helpe
           ,
           
           and
           seeke
           for
           helpe
           at
           the
           diuell
           ;
           then
           which
           what
           can
           be
           more
           odious
           ?
           But
           ,
           say
           we
           receiue
           some
           outward
           helpe
           by
           their
           meanes
           :
           yet
           marke
           the
           issue
           ;
           the
           Lord
           hath
           said
           ,
           Leuit.
           20.6
           ,
           
             If
             any
             turne
             after
             such
             as
             worke
             with
             spirits
             ,
             and
             after
             southsayers
             to
             goe
             a-whoring
             after
             them
             ,
             then
             will
             I
             set
             my
             face
             against
             that
             person
             ,
             and
             will
             cut
             him
             off
             from
             among
             his
             people
             .
          
           Therefore
           vnlesse
           we
           feare
           not
           the
           curse
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           warned
           hereby
           ,
           not
           to
           seeke
           for
           helpe
           at
           their
           hands
           .
           For
           they
           are
           gracelesse
           people
           ;
           who
           haue
           no
           feare
           of
           God
           before
           their
           eyes
           :
           but
           they
           set
           themselues
           against
           God
           and
           his
           word
           .
           And
           indeede
           these
           common
           blessers
           which
           seeme
           to
           doe
           no
           hurt
           ,
           but
           to
           blesse
           mens
           children
           and
           cattell
           ,
           are
           more
           
           dangerous
           then
           notorious
           Witches
           ,
           who
           can
           onely
           hurt
           mens
           body
           and
           goods
           ,
           when
           God
           permits
           ;
           whereas
           these
           blessers
           ensnare
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           drawe
           whole
           Townes
           and
           Countries
           to
           the
           approbation
           and
           partaking
           of
           their
           wickednesse
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           point
           to
           be
           considered
           is
           ,
           the
           parties
           blessed
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Iacob
             and
             Esau.
          
           Heere
           marke
           first
           the
           order
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           vseth
           :
           hee
           setteth
           Iacob
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           and
           yet
           Esau
           was
           the
           elder
           brother
           :
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           ?
           Answer
           .
           We
           must
           knowe
           that
           the
           Scripture
           vseth
           a
           three-fold
           order
           in
           the
           naming
           of
           persons
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           order
           of
           Nature
           :
           as
           when
           the
           first
           borne
           is
           put
           first
           .
           And
           thus
           Dauids
           sonnes
           are
           numbred
           according
           to
           their
           age
           ;
           first
           ,
           Ammon
           ,
           then
           Daniell
           ,
           the
           third
           Absolon
           ,
           &c.
           1.
           
           Chronicles
           3.1.2.3
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           order
           of
           dignitie
           ,
           when
           as
           those
           are
           put
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           not
           which
           are
           the
           eldest
           ,
           but
           which
           are
           best
           and
           most
           in
           GODS
           fauour
           .
           This
           order
           the
           holie
           Ghost
           vseth
           in
           naming
           Noahs
           sonnes
           ,
           Genesis
           5.
           verse
           31
           :
           saying
           ,
           Noah
           begat
           
             Shem
             ,
             Ham
             ,
             and
             Iaphet
          
           ;
           when
           as
           Iaphet
           was
           eldest
           ,
           and
           by
           order
           of
           nature
           ,
           should
           haue
           beene
           put
           first
           :
           yet
           with
           Shem
           GOD
           continued
           the
           couenant
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           order
           of
           Historie
           ,
           when
           as
           one
           that
           is
           first
           or
           chief
           in
           dignitie
           ,
           is
           placed
           last
           ,
           because
           his
           Historie
           begins
           in
           the
           last
           place
           .
           So
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           is
           mentioned
           last
           in
           the
           Genealogie
           made
           by
           Saint
           Matthew
           ;
           
           because
           his
           Historie
           began
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           though
           in
           dignitie
           hee
           were
           first
           and
           principall
           .
           To
           apply
           this
           to
           our
           purpose
           :
           The
           order
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           heere
           vseth
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           order
           of
           Historie
           ,
           nor
           of
           Nature
           ,
           but
           of
           dignitie
           ;
           because
           Iacob
           was
           chiefe
           in
           the
           fauour
           of
           GOD
           ,
           therefore
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           putteth
           him
           in
           the
           first
           place
           .
        
         
           Heere
           then
           wee
           see
           in
           this
           order
           of
           dignitie
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           blessing
           (
           of
           life
           euerlasting
           )
           belongs
           to
           
             Iacob
             :
             Esau
          
           must
           haue
           his
           blessing
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           second
           place
           .
        
         
         
           Heere
           obserue
           these
           two
           thinges
           :
           First
           ,
           Iacob
           is
           receiued
           into
           Gods
           couenaunt
           ,
           and
           Esau
           put
           by
           .
           Iacob
           gets
           the
           principall
           blessing
           ,
           and
           Esau
           loseth
           it
           :
           but
           what
           ?
           are
           these
           thinges
           so
           ,
           for
           Iacobs
           desert
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           default
           of
           Esau
           ?
           Nay
           verily
           :
           The
           good
           pleasure
           of
           GOD
           is
           the
           chiefe
           cause
           heereof
           :
           for
           ,
           touching
           the
           blessing
           ;
           if
           wee
           reade
           the
           Historie
           ,
           wee
           shall
           see
           ,
           that
           Esau
           at
           his
           Fathers
           commaundement
           ,
           went
           and
           hunted
           ,
           and
           tooke
           the
           paines
           ,
           and
           got
           his
           Father
           venison
           ,
           and
           tolde
           him
           nothing
           but
           truth
           .
           But
           Iacob
           neuer
           went
           to
           hunt
           ,
           but
           gets
           a
           Kid
           dressed
           ,
           and
           comes
           to
           his
           Father
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           while
           hee
           talkes
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           doth
           foully
           gloase
           and
           lie
           :
           so
           that
           in
           all
           reason
           it
           might
           seeme
           ,
           that
           Esau
           deserued
           the
           better
           blessing
           ;
           yet
           GOD
           will
           haue
           it
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           the
           principall
           blessing
           belongs
           to
           Iacob
           .
           Wherein
           wee
           may
           note
           ,
           that
           Gods
           speciall
           loue
           to
           man
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           receiues
           him
           into
           his
           couenaunt
           ,
           is
           not
           grounded
           on
           mans
           behauiour
           ,
           but
           on
           his
           owne
           good
           will
           and
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           that
           Iacob
           heere
           had
           the
           principall
           blessing
           ;
           wee
           learne
           ,
           that
           the
           counsell
           of
           GOD
           doth
           ouerrule
           the
           will
           of
           man.
           For
           ,
           Father
           Isaac
           had
           purposed
           to
           haue
           blessed
           Esau
           with
           the
           chiefest
           blessing
           ;
           but
           yet
           Gods
           counsell
           was
           contrarie
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           ouer-rules
           Isaacs
           will.
           For
           ,
           though
           Isaac
           had
           cause
           to
           suspect
           that
           it
           was
           not
           Esau
           ,
           both
           because
           hee
           came
           so
           soone
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           that
           the
           voice
           was
           apparant
           not
           to
           be
           Esaus
           ,
           but
           Iacobs
           voice
           :
           yet
           Gods
           counsell
           ouer-ruled
           his
           will
           ;
           and
           when
           hee
           came
           to
           handle
           his
           sonnes
           handes
           ,
           hee
           could
           not
           discerne
           betweene
           a
           Kiddes
           skinne
           ,
           and
           the
           skinne
           of
           a
           man
           :
           what
           's
           the
           cause
           heereof
           ?
           Surely
           it
           was
           Gods
           will
           and
           counsell
           ,
           that
           Iacob
           should
           haue
           the
           chiefest
           blessing
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hee
           ouer-rules
           Isaacs
           will
           ,
           and
           blindes
           his
           senses
           ,
           and
           makes
           him
           to
           blesse
           Iacob
           with
           the
           chiefest
           blessing
           .
        
         
           The
           consideration
           heereof
           is
           profitable
           vnto
           vs
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           a
           receiued
           opinion
           with
           many
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           GOD
           
           did
           purpose
           to
           saue
           all
           men
           .
           Now
           when
           question
           is
           made
           ,
           Why
           then
           are
           not
           all
           men
           saued
           ?
           They
           answer
           ,
           because
           men
           will
           not
           ,
           though
           God
           will.
           But
           this
           opinion
           is
           erroneous
           ;
           for
           ,
           it
           makes
           mans
           will
           to
           ouer-rule
           GODs
           counsell
           :
           as
           if
           they
           should
           say
           ,
           GOD
           willeth
           it
           not
           ,
           because
           men
           will
           it
           not
           ;
           or
           else
           (
           which
           is
           worse
           )
           God
           willeth
           it
           :
           but
           it
           commeth
           not
           to
           passe
           ,
           because
           man
           will
           not
           doe
           it
           .
           But
           Gods
           will
           and
           counsell
           is
           the
           highest
           and
           chiefest
           cause
           of
           al
           ;
           &
           looke
           whatsoeuer
           he
           willeth
           ,
           that
           bringeth
           he
           to
           passe
           :
           and
           because
           all
           men
           are
           not
           saued
           ,
           therfore
           we
           may
           safely
           thinke
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           neuer
           decree
           to
           saue
           all
           men
           .
        
         
           Now
           further
           ,
           more
           particularly
           of
           Iacobs
           blessing
           :
           first
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           asked
           ,
           How
           could
           Iacob
           bee
           blessed
           ,
           seeing
           hee
           came
           dissemblingly
           and
           lying
           to
           his
           father
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           Wee
           must
           knowe
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           Iacob
           sought
           the
           blessing
           by
           fraude
           ,
           yet
           he
           might
           bee
           blessed
           ;
           for
           ,
           he
           failed
           not
           ,
           neither
           did
           amisse
           in
           seeking
           for
           the
           blessing
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           seeking
           it
           :
           it
           was
           his
           duty
           to
           seeke
           it
           ,
           though
           not
           after
           that
           manner
           which
           hee
           did
           ;
           hee
           should
           rather
           haue
           staied
           that
           leisure
           and
           time
           ,
           wherein
           God
           had
           caused
           Isaac
           to
           haue
           blessed
           him
           ,
           without
           his
           sinne
           in
           seeking
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           consider
           the
           manner
           how
           Iacob
           receiues
           his
           fathers
           blessing
           ;
           namely
           ,
           in
           his
           elder
           brother
           Esaus
           garment
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           may
           see
           a
           notable
           resemblance
           of
           Gods
           maner
           of
           blessing
           vs
           :
           When
           wee
           looke
           for
           a
           blessing
           at
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           wee
           must
           not
           come
           in
           our
           owne
           garments
           ,
           in
           the
           rotten
           ragges
           of
           our
           owne
           righteousnes
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           put
           on
           Christs
           garment
           ,
           the
           long
           white
           robe
           of
           his
           righteousnes
           .
           And
           so
           comming
           vnto
           God
           ,
           as
           Isaac
           said
           of
           the
           sauor
           of
           Esaus
           garments
           ,
           which
           Iaacob
           had
           put
           on
           ,
           (
           Gen.
           27.27
           ,
           28.
           )
           
             Behold
             ,
             the
             smell
             of
             my
             sonne
             is
             as
             the
             smell
             of
             a
             field
             ;
             God
             giue
             thee
             therefore
             of
             the
             dewe
             of
             heauen
             ,
             and
             the
             fatnesse
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             plenty
             of
             wheate
             and
             wine
             :
          
           So
           will
           God
           say
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           
           that
           the
           
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           wee
           haue
           put
           on
           by
           faith
           ,
           
             is
             a
             sweet
             smelling
             sauor
             in
             his
             nosthrils
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           5.2
           .
           Now
           seeing
           all
           the
           blessings
           we
           enioy
           ,
           come
           to
           vs
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           our
           acceptance
           with
           God
           ,
           is
           in
           his
           righteousnes
           ;
           we
           therefore
           must
           labour
           to
           put
           on
           Christ
           euery
           day
           ,
           by
           becoming
           new
           creatures
           :
           we
           must
           seeke
           to
           resemble
           him
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           holinesse
           :
           so
           shall
           our
           assurance
           increase
           of
           Gods
           blessings
           vpon
           vs
           more
           and
           more
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           marke
           that
           howsoeuer
           Iaacob
           was
           blessed
           otherwise
           than
           Isaac
           had
           purposed
           ;
           yet
           ,
           after
           the
           blessing
           is
           pronounced
           ,
           it
           must
           needes
           stand
           :
           for
           ,
           so
           when
           Esau
           came
           ▪
           Isaac
           said
           vnto
           him
           ,
           
             I
             haue
             blessed
             Iacob
             ;
             therefore
             hee
             shall
             be
             blessed
             :
          
           Eph.
           27.33
           .
           Euen
           so
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           in
           the
           assembly
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           haue
           power
           to
           pronounce
           Gods
           blessings
           vpon
           the
           people
           ;
           howsoeuer
           they
           be
           but
           weake
           men
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           deceiued
           ,
           beeing
           subiect
           to
           error
           ,
           as
           other
           men
           are
           :
           yet
           when
           they
           pronounce
           Gods
           blessing
           vpon
           their
           congregation
           ,
           in
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           if
           they
           doe
           it
           in
           sinceritie
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           vprightnesse
           of
           conscience
           ,
           that
           blessing
           shall
           stand
           .
           And
           so
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           looke
           whom
           they
           curse
           ,
           for
           iust
           cause
           out
           of
           Gods
           word
           ;
           their
           curse
           shall
           stand
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           as
           Isaac
           blessed
           ,
           but
           knewe
           not
           whom
           ;
           so
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           they
           must
           blesse
           Gods
           people
           ,
           thogh
           they
           know
           not
           who
           they
           are
           particularly
           ,
           that
           doe
           receiue
           it
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           Isaacs
           blessing
           Iacob
           .
           Now
           I
           come
           to
           his
           blessing
           of
           Esau
           :
           for
           hee
           also
           was
           blessed
           ,
           as
           the
           Text
           saith
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           albeit
           he
           were
           the
           elder
           brother
           .
           Quest.
           How
           could
           Esau
           be
           blessed
           at
           all
           ,
           seeing
           Isaac
           had
           but
           one
           blessing
           ?
           
             Answ.
             Esau
          
           was
           only
           blessed
           with
           temporall
           blessings
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           spirituall
           .
           Obiect
           .
           But
           some
           wil
           say
           ,
           Esau
           was
           a
           bad
           man
           ,
           &
           wicked
           ;
           now
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           to
           the
           
             impure
             all
             things
             are
             impure
          
           :
           how
           then
           could
           the
           bestowing
           of
           tēporal
           things
           be
           blessings
           to
           him
           ?
           An.
           Temporall
           things
           bestowed
           on
           the
           wicked
           are
           blessings
           ,
           
           &
           no
           blessings
           :
           they
           are
           blessings
           in
           regard
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           giues
           them
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           no
           blessings
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           men
           that
           receiue
           them
           ,
           and
           vse
           them
           amisse
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           How
           came
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           Esau
           beeing
           the
           elder
           brother
           ,
           looseth
           his
           birth-right
           ,
           and
           blessing
           both
           ;
           how
           came
           it
           to
           be
           Iaacobs
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           cause
           was
           his
           profanenesse
           ,
           as
           wee
           may
           see
           and
           read
           in
           the
           next
           chapter
           ;
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           (
           Heb.
           12.16
           .
           )
           that
           
             he
             solde
             his
             birth-right
             for
             a
             portion
             of
             meate
             :
          
           euen
           for
           a
           messe
           of
           redde
           broth
           ;
           and
           beeing
           so
           profane
           ,
           as
           to
           contemne
           so
           high
           an
           honour
           ,
           hee
           must
           bee
           content
           to
           haue
           his
           blessing
           in
           the
           second
           place
           .
           And
           hence
           we
           may
           obserue
           a
           good
           instruction
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           many
           a
           yong
           man
           in
           these
           our
           daies
           ,
           baptized
           as
           Esau
           was
           circumcised
           ,
           and
           liuing
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           hee
           did
           in
           Isaacs
           house
           ;
           who
           ,
           during
           prime
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           is
           giuen
           to
           nothing
           but
           to
           his
           pleasure
           ;
           that
           is
           as
           good
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           Iacobs
           redde
           broth
           was
           to
           Esau
           :
           take
           this
           pleasure
           frō
           him
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           his
           life
           :
           herein
           is
           all
           his
           ioy
           ,
           and
           he
           delighteth
           in
           nothing
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           to
           spend
           his
           time
           in
           hunting
           ,
           hawking
           ,
           dicing
           ,
           gaming
           ,
           wantonnesse
           ,
           and
           drinking
           .
           Now
           know
           for
           certaine
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           right
           Esau
           ;
           and
           yet
           many
           such
           haue
           wee
           among
           vs
           ,
           who
           thinke
           of
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           they
           iolly
           fellowes
           ,
           and
           they
           onely
           carrie
           the
           braue
           minde
           :
           but
           as
           for
           Iaacob
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           make
           conscience
           of
           their
           waies
           and
           words
           ;
           those
           alas
           are
           silly
           fellows
           .
           Now
           ,
           what
           is
           to
           be
           said
           or
           thought
           of
           these
           ?
           Surely
           this
           ,
           if
           they
           doe
           not
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           in
           time
           )
           looke
           to
           their
           estates
           ,
           and
           to
           themselues
           ,
           it
           will
           cost
           them
           their
           liues
           ;
           euen
           the
           life
           of
           their
           soules
           .
           Esau
           lost
           his
           birth-right
           by
           his
           profanenesse
           :
           and
           so
           will
           these
           men
           doe
           ,
           if
           they
           continue
           in
           this
           estate
           ;
           they
           will
           blot
           their
           names
           out
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           roote
           themselues
           quite
           out
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           let
           all
           yong
           men
           whatsoeuer
           they
           bee
           ,
           high
           or
           lowe
           ,
           take
           heede
           how
           they
           liue
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           goe
           on
           in
           their
           wickednesse
           ;
           for
           ,
           if
           they
           take
           Esaus
           course
           ,
           and
           continue
           
           in
           profanenesse
           ,
           doubtlesse
           they
           will
           haue
           Esaus
           end
           .
           How
           wonderfully
           doth
           Satan
           bewitch
           them
           ,
           that
           while
           they
           goe
           on
           in
           sinne
           ,
           they
           should
           thinke
           so
           highly
           of
           themselues
           ▪
           and
           so
           basely
           of
           those
           that
           make
           conscience
           of
           their
           waies
           ?
           Wherefore
           ,
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           let
           such
           betime
           redresse
           their
           waies
           and
           courses
           ;
           lest
           when
           Gods
           curse
           is
           vpon
           them
           ,
           they
           crie
           too
           late
           for
           mercy
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           parties
           blessed
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           point
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           is
           the
           nature
           or
           matter
           of
           this
           blessing
           ,
           in
           the
           ende
           of
           the
           verse
           ;
           
             Concerning
             things
             to
             come
             .
          
        
         
           The
           meaning
           of
           these
           wordes
           is
           this
           :
           That
           olde
           Isaac
           their
           father
           did
           pronounce
           blessings
           vpon
           his
           sonnes
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           the
           time
           present
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ;
           in
           blessings
           temporall
           and
           spirituall
           ,
           (
           as
           wee
           may
           read
           Gen.
           27.
           vers
           .
           28
           ,
           39.
           )
           where
           hee
           giueth
           to
           them
           both
           
             the
             fatnesse
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             plentie
             of
             wheat
             and
             wine
             :
          
           and
           especially
           to
           Iaacob
           ,
           that
           
             he
             should
             be
             Lord
             ouer
             his
             brethren
             .
          
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           it
           may
           seeme
           to
           prooue
           otherwise
           ;
           for
           ,
           while
           Iaacob
           liued
           ,
           he
           was
           alwaies
           humble
           and
           subiect
           to
           Esau
           :
           and
           when
           he
           came
           to
           his
           owne
           countrie
           ,
           from
           among
           the
           Aramites
           ,
           as
           he
           met
           with
           Esau
           ,
           he
           sent
           presents
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           saw
           him
           ,
           
             he
             went
             before
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             bowed
             himselfe
             to
             the
             ground
          
           7.
           
             times
             ,
             vntill
             hee
             came
             neere
             to
             his
             brother
             ,
             Answ.
          
           That
           prophecie
           of
           Iaacob
           and
           Esau
           ,
           that
           
             the
             elder
             should
             serue
             the
             yonger
             ,
          
           must
           not
           be
           restrained
           to
           the
           persons
           of
           Iaacob
           and
           Esau
           ,
           but
           referred
           to
           their
           posteritie
           ;
           especially
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           Dauid
           and
           Salomon
           :
           for
           then
           were
           the
           Edomites
           who
           came
           of
           Esau
           ,
           in
           subiection
           to
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           the
           posteritie
           of
           olde
           Ismael
           .
           Whereupon
           ,
           Dauid
           speaking
           as
           a
           King
           ,
           saith
           ,
           Psal.
           60.8
           ,
           
             Moab
             shall
             be
             my
             wash-pot
             ,
             ouer
             Edom
             will
             I
             cast
             my
             shooe
             :
          
           meaning
           thereby
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           bring
           the
           posteritie
           of
           Esau
           into
           a
           base
           and
           lowe
           estate
           of
           subiection
           vnto
           him
           ;
           according
           as
           we
           may
           see
           verified
           ,
           2.
           
           Sam.
           8.14
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           Isaac
           when
           he
           blessed
           Esau
           ,
           pronounced
           that
           he
           should
           haue
           
             a
             fertile
             soile
             ,
             and
             the
             fatnes
             of
             
             the
             earth
             should
             be
             his
             dwelling
             place
          
           (
           Gen.
           27.39
           .
           )
           ▪
           whereas
           in
           Malachie
           the
           Lord
           saith
           (
           Mal.
           1.3
           .
           )
           
             he
             hated
             Esau.
          
           And
           a
           token
           thereof
           was
           this
           ;
           
             that
             hee
             had
             made
             his
             mountaines
             waste
             ,
             and
             his
             heritage
             a
             wildernesse
             for
             dragons
             :
          
           meaning
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           dwell
           in
           a
           barren
           Land.
           How
           can
           these
           two
           agree
           ?
           Answ.
           First
           ,
           wee
           may
           say
           thus
           :
           That
           the
           land
           of
           Edom
           was
           a
           fertile
           land
           ;
           but
           yet
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           but
           a
           barren
           and
           waste
           Land.
           Secondly
           ,
           Isaac
           speaks
           here
           of
           Idumea
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           his
           time
           ;
           not
           as
           it
           was
           afterward
           :
           for
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           fertile
           in
           Isaacs
           time
           ,
           〈◊〉
           yet
           after
           become
           barren
           :
           for
           ,
           God
           will
           curse
           a
           Land
           by
           turning
           
             fruitfulnesse
             into
             barrennesse
             ,
             for
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             them
             that
             dwell
             therein
             ,
          
           Psal.
           107.34
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           example
           of
           Isaacs
           faith
           .
           Now
           follow
           the
           examples
           of
           the
           faith
           of
           Iacob
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Iacobs
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 VERSE
                 21.
              
               
            
             
               By
               faith
               Iacob
               when
               he
               was
               dying
               ,
               blessed
               both
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Ioseph
               ,
               and
               worshipped
               on
               the
               end
               of
               his
               staffe
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           these
           words
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           layes
           downe
           the
           notable
           and
           worthie
           example
           of
           Iacobs
           faith
           :
           which
           is
           heere
           commended
           by
           two
           actions
           ;
           First
           ,
           his
           blessing
           of
           the
           two
           sonnes
           of
           Ioseph
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           his
           
             adoring
             or
             worshipping
             of
             God.
          
           In
           the
           first
           action
           ,
           consider
           these
           points
           :
           1.
           
           The
           blessing
           it selfe
           :
           2.
           
           The
           circumstances
           belonging
           to
           the
           same
           ;
           As
           1.
           
             the
             time
          
           when
           Iacob
           blessed
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             when
             hee
             was
             dying
          
           :
           secondly
           ,
           by
           what
           meanes
           did
           hee
           blesse
           them
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             by
             faith
          
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           the
           parties
           blessed
           ;
           
             Ephraim
             and
             Manasses
          
           .
           Of
           these
           in
           order
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           the
           blessing
           :
           Of
           this
           kinde
           of
           blessing
           ,
           wee
           entreated
           in
           the
           former
           verse
           ,
           in
           the
           example
           of
           Isaacs
           faith
           ;
           and
           therefore
           neede
           not
           now
           repeate
           the
           same
           .
           Onely
           this
           wee
           must
           remember
           ,
           that
           this
           blessing
           of
           Iacob
           is
           not
           the
           common
           or
           ordinarie
           blessing
           of
           a
           Father
           ,
           but
           the
           
           extraordinarie
           blessing
           of
           an
           holy
           Patriarch
           and
           Prophet
           of
           God.
           The
           blessing
           it self
           stands
           in
           three
           things
           :
           1.
           
           Iacob
           makes
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Ioseph
           his
           own
           sonnes
           ,
           adopting
           them
           and
           taking
           them
           into
           his
           family
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           those
           words
           in
           Genesis
           ,
           where
           Iacob
           saith
           as
           hee
           is
           blessing
           them
           ,
           
             Let
             my
             name
             be
             named
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             of
             my
             Fathers
             ,
             Abraham
             and
             Isaac
          
           ;
           Gen.
           48.16
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           receiued
           into
           my
           family
           ,
           and
           be
           my
           children
           ,
           called
           after
           my
           name
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           giues
           them
           two
           portions
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           :
           for
           Iacob
           was
           made
           an
           instrument
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           prophecie
           to
           distinguish
           and
           diuide
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           among
           his
           children
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           doth
           as
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           prophecie
           ,
           foretell
           the
           condition
           and
           estate
           of
           Ephraim
           and
           Manasses
           in
           their
           posterity
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           great
           Nations
           ,
           and
           of
           them
           should
           come
           two
           great
           people
           :
           in
           these
           three
           things
           doth
           Iacobs
           blessing
           consist
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           this
           blessing
           of
           Iacob
           ,
           we
           learne
           two
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           God
           alloweth
           this
           liberty
           to
           a
           master
           of
           a
           family
           ,
           to
           adopt
           and
           chuse
           for
           the
           vpholding
           of
           his
           house
           a
           childe
           or
           children
           ,
           in
           the
           want
           of
           issue
           from
           his
           owne
           body
           .
           For
           here
           olde
           Iacob
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           his
           posterity
           ,
           and
           the
           enlarging
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           adopteth
           his
           sonnes
           sonnes
           into
           his
           own
           family
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           own
           sonnes
           :
           And
           this
           he
           doth
           
             by
             faith
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           a
           Lord
           and
           Master
           in
           his
           family
           may
           doe
           the
           like
           :
           but
           yet
           with
           this
           caueat
           ;
           hee
           must
           euer
           take
           heede
           that
           in
           this
           adopting
           he
           doe
           not
           vniustly
           hinder
           his
           owne
           issue
           or
           kindred
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           whereas
           
             Iacob
             blesseth
             these
             two
             sonnes
             of
             Ioseph
             ,
          
           by
           fore-telling
           the
           particular
           estate
           of
           their
           posterity
           ,
           for
           their
           portion
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ;
           here
           wee
           learne
           ,
           that
           in
           many
           things
           God
           doth
           vouchsafe
           to
           reueale
           his
           will
           &
           counsell
           in
           a
           speciall
           manner
           vnto
           them
           that
           be
           his
           children
           :
           As
           ,
           in
           this
           place
           he
           reuealeth
           vnto
           Iacob
           the
           particular
           estate
           of
           the
           
             two
             sonnes
             of
             Ioseph
          
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           when
           
           God
           was
           to
           destroy
           the
           Sodomites
           ;
           
             Shall
             I
             hide
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             from
             Abraham
             that
             thing
             which
             I
             do
             ,
          
           
           
             seeing
             that
             Abraham
             shall
             be
             indeede
             a
             mighty
             Nation
             ?
             for
             ,
             I
             knowe
             him
             that
             he
             will
             commaund
             his
             sonnes
             and
             his
             houshold
             after
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             keepe
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           the
           Prophet
           Amos
           saith
           ;
           
             Surely
             the
             Lord
             will
             doe
             nothing
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             he
             reuealeth
             his
             secrets
             to
             his
             seruants
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           So
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             Ye
             are
             my
             friends
          
           ;
           and
           he
           giueth
           a
           reason
           ,
           because
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             I
             haue
             reuealed
             vnto
             you
             all
             that
             I
             haue
             heard
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
          
           Iohn
           15.15
           .
           So
           that
           those
           which
           are
           (
           in
           Christ
           )
           the
           friends
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           shall
           in
           a
           particular
           and
           speciall
           manner
           knowe
           those
           things
           which
           God
           will
           not
           reueale
           vnto
           others
           .
           And
           looke
           as
           this
           is
           here
           verified
           to
           Iacob
           in
           a
           speciall
           manner
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           true
           generally
           in
           all
           Gods
           seruants
           &
           children
           ;
           hee
           reuealeth
           some
           particular
           things
           vnto
           them
           ,
           more
           then
           hee
           doth
           vnto
           others
           .
           For
           ,
           besides
           that
           generall
           knowledge
           which
           they
           haue
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           he
           reueales
           particularly
           vnto
           them
           the
           knowledge
           of
           their
           owne
           
             election
             ,
             of
             their
             iustification
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             glorification
             to
             come
             :
          
           though
           not
           by
           way
           of
           prophecie
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           working
           of
           his
           spirit
           in
           the
           ministerie
           and
           meditation
           of
           his
           word
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           blessing
           .
           Now
           followe
           the
           Circumstances
           .
        
         
           The
           1.
           
           Circumstance
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           is
           the
           time
           when
           Iacob
           blessed
           the
           two
           sonnes
           of
           Ioseph
           ;
           noted
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             when
             he
             was
             dying
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           being
           ready
           to
           die
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           act
           of
           dying
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           circumstance
           wee
           may
           learne
           two
           especiall
           duties
           :
           one
           for
           masters
           of
           families
           ;
           the
           other
           for
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Gods
           word
           :
           for
           ,
           here
           Iacob
           beares
           the
           person
           not
           onely
           of
           a
           Father
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           Prophet
           .
           First
           ,
           Masters
           of
           families
           are
           here
           taught
           to
           set
           in
           order
           their
           houses
           and
           families
           whereof
           they
           haue
           charge
           ,
           before
           they
           die
           :
           for
           ,
           Iacob
           hauing
           a
           great
           charge
           ,
           and
           many
           children
           ;
           calls
           for
           the
           sonnes
           of
           
             Ioseph
             ,
             Ephraim
          
           ,
           &
           Manasses
           ,
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           his
           owne
           ,
           to
           perfect
           his
           family
           .
        
         
         
           Quest.
           How
           (
           will
           some
           aske
           )
           must
           a
           man
           set
           his
           house
           in
           order
           when
           he
           dies
           .
           Answer
           .
           By
           doing
           two
           things
           after
           Iacobs
           example
           :
           for
           ,
           first
           ,
           he
           disposeth
           of
           his
           temporall
           things
           ,
           and
           distributeth
           his
           temporall
           inheritance
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           giues
           them
           charge
           of
           some
           duties
           concerning
           himselfe
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           especially
           concerning
           religion
           and
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           dies
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             When
             he
             had
             made
             an
             end
             of
             giuing
             charge
             vnto
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             he
             plucked
             vp
             his
             feete
             into
             his
             bed
             ,
             and
             gaue
             vp
             the
             ghost
             .
          
           Genesis
           49.33
           :
           So
           likewise
           Masters
           of
           families
           ,
           they
           must
           set
           their
           houses
           in
           order
           by
           the
           like
           two
           duties
           :
           1.
           
           By
           a
           due
           disposing
           of
           their
           temporall
           goods
           and
           possessions
           :
           and
           2.
           by
           giuing
           exhortation
           and
           charge
           vnto
           their
           children
           and
           family
           ,
           concerning
           the
           worship
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           true
           Religion
           .
           This
           (
           as
           wee
           may
           also
           reade
           ,
           1.
           
           Kings
           .
           2
           ,
           )
           was
           the
           practice
           of
           good
           King
           Dauid
           :
           when
           he
           was
           about
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             to
             goe
             the
             way
             of
             all
             flesh
             ,
          
           hee
           calls
           for
           Salomon
           his
           sonne
           ,
           and
           makes
           him
           King
           in
           his
           stead
           ,
           and
           giues
           him
           a
           most
           notable
           charge
           concerning
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           Verse
           3
           ;
           reade
           the
           place
           :
           it
           is
           worth
           the
           marking
           .
           So
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           Hezekiah
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           hee
           aimes
           at
           these
           two
           :
           and
           bids
           him
           
             set
             his
             house
             in
             order
             ,
             for
             hee
             must
             die
             and
             not
             liue
             :
          
           Isay
           38.1
           :
           and
           so
           ought
           euery
           Master
           of
           a
           familie
           ,
           after
           their
           example
           ,
           both
           learne
           and
           practice
           these
           two
           duties
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Gods
           Ministers
           must
           hence
           learne
           their
           dutie
           :
           for
           ,
           Iacob
           was
           a
           notable
           Minister
           and
           Prophet
           in
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           in
           his
           family
           .
           
             Iacob
             he
             blesseth
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Ioseph
             ,
          
           that
           he
           might
           receiue
           them
           into
           his
           family
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           couenant
           ;
           that
           so
           hee
           might
           continue
           and
           preserue
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           after
           his
           death
           :
           for
           ,
           looke
           as
           Isaac
           his
           Father
           did
           call
           him
           into
           the
           couenant
           ,
           and
           blessed
           him
           ;
           so
           dealeth
           hee
           with
           the
           two
           sonnes
           of
           Ioseph
           .
           And
           accordingly
           euery
           Minister
           of
           GOD
           ,
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           ought
           to
           haue
           speciall
           care
           to
           conuay
           and
           deriue
           true
           religion
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           from
           hand
           to
           hand
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           they
           can
           while
           they
           liue
           ;
           that
           so
           after
           their
           death
           it
           may
           be
           published
           and
           maintained
           .
           In
           the
           new
           testament
           we
           haue
           a
           worthy
           commandemēt
           for
           this
           purpose
           ;
           S.
           Paul
           hauing
           instructed
           &
           taught
           Timothy
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           godlines
           and
           religion
           ,
           chargeth
           him
           ,
           
             that
             what
             things
             he
             had
             heard
             and
             learned
             of
             him
             ,
             the
             same
             he
             should
             deliuer
             to
             faithfull
             men
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             able
             to
             teach
             other
             also
             :
          
           that
           so
           Gods
           Gospel
           and
           religion
           going
           on
           from
           hand
           to
           hand
           ,
           &
           from
           person
           to
           person
           ,
           might
           increase
           from
           time
           to
           time
           .
           S.
           Peters
           practice
           herein
           ,
           was
           notable
           ,
           2.
           
           Pet.
           1.15
           ,
           
             I
             will
             endeauour
             therefore
             alwaies
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             bee
             able
             to
             haue
             remembrance
             of
             the
             things
             of
             God
             after
             my
             departure
             :
          
           hauing
           professed
           before
           ;
           that
           
             while
             he
             liued
             he
             would
             stirre
             them
             vp
             ,
             by
             putting
             them
             in
             remembrance
             ,
          
           v.
           13.
           
           And
           in
           like
           sort
           ,
           all
           Gods
           faithfull
           ministers
           must
           doe
           their
           whole
           endeauour
           before
           they
           die
           ;
           that
           the
           Gospel
           may
           be
           preached
           when
           they
           are
           gone
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Circumstance
           .
           By
           what
           meanes
           did
           Iacob
           blesse
           the
           two
           sonnes
           of
           
             Ioseph
             ?
             Ans.
             By
             faith
          
           in
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           
             By
             faith
             Iacob
             blessed
             the
             two
             sonnes
             of
             Ioseph
             .
          
           And
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           matter
           well
           ,
           wee
           shall
           see
           it
           was
           a
           notable
           faith
           :
           for
           ,
           hee
           was
           now
           a
           poore
           pilgrime
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           yet
           by
           faith
           giues
           them
           portions
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           Why
           (
           will
           some
           say
           )
           did
           hee
           not
           keepe
           himselfe
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
             Iacob
          
           indeede
           dwelt
           there
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           but
           yet
           as
           a
           soiourner
           ,
           hauing
           no
           more
           liberties
           than
           hee
           bought
           for
           himselfe
           ;
           no
           not
           so
           much
           as
           water
           for
           his
           camels
           ,
           or
           a
           place
           to
           bury
           the
           dead
           :
           and
           besides
           ,
           he
           was
           driuen
           out
           of
           this
           his
           own
           Land
           by
           famine
           ,
           and
           was
           faine
           to
           flie
           into
           Egypt
           for
           food
           and
           sustenance
           ;
           and
           there
           to
           liue
           as
           a
           poore
           pilgrime
           and
           stranger
           ,
           forth
           of
           his
           owne
           countrey
           :
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           extremitie
           (
           as
           though
           he
           had
           bin
           some
           mighty
           potentate
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           some
           Emperour
           )
           hee
           makes
           his
           Will
           ,
           &
           bequeathes
           vnto
           his
           children
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaā
           ,
           allotting
           
           to
           euery
           one
           his
           part
           &
           portion
           ;
           which
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           worke
           of
           a
           notable
           faith
           ,
           wonderfully
           apprehending
           &
           applying
           the
           promise
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           In
           his
           example
           wee
           are
           taught
           a
           notable
           dutie
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           saluation
           :
           When
           as
           any
           of
           vs
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           rigorous
           temptation
           of
           sinne
           and
           Satan
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           assaults
           )
           shall
           seeme
           to
           our selues
           to
           bee
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           thrust
           out
           of
           our
           inheritance
           in
           the
           heauenly
           Canaan
           ,
           what
           must
           we
           doe
           ?
           We
           must
           not
           despaire
           ;
           but
           euen
           then
           set
           before
           our
           eies
           ,
           and
           call
           to
           remembrance
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           made
           vnto
           vs
           in
           Christ
           ,
           concerning
           life
           euerlasting
           :
           and
           theron
           we
           must
           rest
           and
           stay
           our selues
           .
           Then
           let
           temptations
           assault
           vs
           ,
           and
           driue
           vs
           whither
           they
           can
           :
           still
           wee
           must
           holde
           fast
           the
           promise
           with
           both
           hands
           of
           faith
           ;
           and
           aboue
           hope
           ,
           
             by
             faith
          
           appoint
           and
           designe
           vnto
           our selues
           ,
           a
           part
           and
           portion
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           And
           so
           doing
           ,
           wee
           shall
           bee
           true
           Israelites
           ,
           and
           true
           followers
           of
           this
           faithfull
           Patriarch
           ;
           who
           by
           faith
           (
           beyond
           all
           likelihood
           )
           allots
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           to
           his
           posterity
           .
        
         
           3
           ▪
           Circumstance
           .
           The
           parties
           whom
           he
           blessed
           ;
           namely
           ,
           
             the
             two
             sonnes
             of
             Ioseph
             ,
             Manasses
             and
             Ephraim
             .
          
           Hereof
           wee
           may
           read
           at
           large
           ,
           Gen.
           48.8
           ,
           9
           ,
           &c.
           where
           among
           many
           things
           ,
           obserue
           this
           one
           :
           Ioseph
           brings
           his
           two
           sonnes
           ,
           Manasses
           and
           Ephraim
           ,
           vnto
           Iaacob
           his
           father
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           blesse
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           lay
           on
           his
           bedde
           .
           Now
           ,
           Iosephs
           mind
           was
           ,
           that
           Manasses
           (
           the
           elder
           )
           should
           haue
           the
           chiefest
           blessing
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           he
           set
           Manasses
           at
           Iaacobs
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           Ephraim
           (
           the
           yonger
           )
           at
           his
           left
           :
           But
           Iaacob
           beeing
           to
           blesse
           them
           ,
           laies
           his
           hands
           a-crosse
           ,
           putting
           his
           right
           hand
           on
           Ephraims
           head
           ,
           and
           the
           left
           on
           the
           head
           of
           Manasses
           ;
           whereby
           ,
           he
           gaue
           the
           birth-right
           (
           which
           was
           a
           principall
           prerogatiue
           )
           vnto
           Ephraim
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Iosephs
           desire
           .
           Vnto
           Manasses
           hee
           gaue
           a
           blessing
           also
           ,
           but
           farre
           inferiour
           to
           Ephraims
           .
           Now
           ,
           here
           we
           may
           not
           thinke
           ,
           that
           Iaacob
           did
           this
           vpon
           any
           fond
           affection
           (
           as
           parents
           oftentimes
           doe
           ,
           because
           they
           loue
           one
           childe
           better
           than
           another
           )
           but
           hee
           
           did
           it
           after
           a
           speciall
           manner
           ;
           by
           the
           direction
           and
           instinct
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           which
           so
           appointed
           it
           :
           For
           ,
           when
           Iaacob
           blessed
           them
           ,
           he
           knewe
           not
           (
           of
           his
           owne
           knowledge
           ,
           by
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           senses
           )
           which
           was
           Ephraim
           ,
           and
           which
           Manasses
           .
           Againe
           ,
           looke
           as
           Iaacob
           gaue
           the
           blessings
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           the
           principall
           vnto
           Ephraim
           ,
           and
           the
           lesser
           to
           Manasses
           ;
           so
           afterward
           they
           came
           to
           passe
           :
           For
           (
           as
           we
           may
           read
           )
           the
           tribe
           of
           Ephraim
           was
           farre
           more
           populous
           ,
           and
           more
           glorious
           than
           the
           tribe
           of
           Manasses
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           in
           the
           bookes
           of
           the
           Prophets
           (
           Hos.
           4.16
           .
           and
           5.9
           .
           and
           6.4
           ,
           &c.
           )
           we
           shall
           finde
           that
           the
           name
           of
           Ephraim
           is
           giuen
           to
           all
           the
           ten
           tribes
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           called
           by
           that
           name
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           most
           noble
           tribe
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           valiant
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           the
           shelter
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           Yea
           further
           ,
           of
           this
           tribe
           came
           (
           1.
           
           Chron.
           7.27
           .
           )
           Iehosuae
           ,
           that
           noble
           captaine
           ;
           and
           (
           1.
           
           King.
           11.26
           .
           )
           Ieroboam
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           mighty
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           .
        
         
           Where
           we
           may
           learne
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           the
           disposer
           of
           honours
           and
           dignities
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           he
           giueth
           these
           to
           whom
           he
           will
           ,
           to
           some
           more
           ,
           and
           to
           some
           lesse
           ,
           as
           pleaseth
           him
           :
           yea
           sometime
           he
           raiseth
           vp
           men
           of
           base
           and
           lowe
           degree
           ,
           to
           great
           dignitie
           ;
           as
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           Psal.
           113.7
           ,
           
             He
             raiseth
             the
             needy
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             lifteth
             the
             poore
             out
             of
             the
             dongue
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           whence
           comes
           this
           ?
           Is
           their
           learning
           ,
           their
           great
           strength
           ,
           their
           beautie
           ,
           or
           wonderfull
           skill
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           preferment
           ?
           or
           the
           wealth
           of
           their
           parents
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           in
           them
           ?
           No
           surely
           :
           If
           we
           speake
           of
           the
           first
           cause
           ,
           wee
           see
           in
           this
           example
           ,
           that
           the
           preferment
           of
           Ephraim
           aboue
           Manasses
           ,
           was
           for
           no
           cause
           in
           Ephraim
           ;
           for
           ,
           what
           was
           in
           Ephraim
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           in
           Manasses
           ,
           when
           Iaacob
           blessed
           them
           ?
           Surely
           nothing
           :
           for
           ,
           hee
           was
           but
           a
           childe
           as
           the
           other
           was
           ,
           and
           a
           yonger
           childe
           also
           ;
           but
           hee
           was
           preferred
           by
           reason
           of
           Gods
           good
           will
           towards
           him
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           with
           all
           those
           that
           are
           aduanced
           to
           preferment
           in
           this
           world
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           seeing
           honour
           and
           dignity
           commeth
           not
           from
           themselues
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           in
           them
           ;
           therfore
           
           they
           must
           not
           ascribe
           it
           to
           their
           owne
           wit
           ,
           learning
           ,
           strength
           ,
           or
           friends
           ;
           but
           wholly
           to
           the
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           cause
           :
           and
           so
           must
           labour
           to
           vse
           it
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           him
           that
           onely
           giues
           it
           ,
           of
           his
           good
           pleasure
           ;
           else
           they
           sacrifice
           to
           their
           owne
           net
           :
           Hab.
           1.16
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           Why
           doth
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           this
           place
           put
           Iosephs
           name
           downe
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           blessed
           ?
           and
           conceale
           the
           names
           of
           the
           two
           children
           that
           were
           blessed
           ?
           Answer
           .
           If
           wee
           reade
           the
           History
           in
           Genesis
           ,
           wee
           shall
           see
           the
           reason
           hereof
           .
           For
           ,
           when
           Ioseph
           heard
           that
           his
           Father
           Iacob
           was
           sicke
           ;
           though
           he
           was
           a
           mighty
           Prince
           and
           a
           noble
           Potentate
           among
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           and
           his
           Father
           but
           a
           poore
           Pilgrime
           :
           yet
           hee
           comes
           to
           his
           sicke
           Father
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           brings
           his
           two
           sonnes
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           haue
           his
           Father
           to
           blesse
           them
           before
           he
           died
           ;
           and
           therfore
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           heere
           nameth
           Ioseph
           to
           shew
           vnto
           vs
           what
           respect
           he
           had
           of
           his
           Fathers
           blessing
           :
           hee
           made
           more
           account
           thereof
           ,
           and
           did
           more
           esteeme
           it
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           haue
           his
           sonnes
           within
           the
           couenant
           ,
           than
           of
           all
           the
           Kingdomes
           in
           the
           world
           ▪
           and
           therefore
           he
           brings
           them
           both
           to
           his
           Father
           to
           be
           blessed
           ▪
           a
           little
           before
           his
           death
           .
        
         
           Now
           looke
           what
           minde
           &
           affection
           Ioseph
           beares
           ,
           the
           same
           should
           be
           in
           euery
           one
           of
           vs.
           Whatsoeuer
           our
           estate
           be
           ,
           whether
           honourable
           ,
           or
           base
           ,
           and
           meane
           ;
           wee
           must
           with
           Ioseph
           esteeme
           more
           of
           Gods
           couenant
           ,
           &
           to
           be
           members
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           then
           of
           all
           the
           honour
           in
           the
           world
           besides
           ;
           and
           we
           must
           esteeme
           our
           places
           and
           preferments
           that
           we
           haue
           ,
           or
           our
           children
           may
           haue
           ,
           to
           be
           nothing
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           fauour
           .
           Yea
           ,
           we
           must
           chuse
           with
           Ioseph
           rather
           to
           leaue
           our
           honours
           and
           dignities
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           or
           (
           if
           it
           were
           )
           for
           euer
           ;
           then
           to
           lose
           the
           blessing
           of
           Gods
           grace
           :
           and
           blessed
           shall
           those
           Fathers
           be
           with
           Ioseph
           ,
           who
           had
           rather
           haue
           their
           children
           blessed
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           aduaunced
           in
           the
           world
           .
           The
           second
           action
           of
           Iacobs
           faith
           ,
           is
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             And
             worshipped
             on
             the
             end
             of
             his
             staffe
             :
          
           and
           it
           is
           a
           notable
           worke
           for
           the
           cōmendation
           
           of
           his
           faith
           .
           But
           before
           we
           come
           vnto
           it
           ,
           there
           are
           certaine
           questions
           which
           may
           profitably
           be
           considered
           :
           As
           first
           ,
           for
           the
           translation
           ;
           how
           the
           words
           should
           be
           read
           .
           The
           Papists
           read
           them
           thus
           :
           And
           adored
           the
           top
           of
           his
           Rod
           ;
           that
           is
           (
           say
           they
           )
           the
           top
           of
           Iosephs
           Scepter
           who
           came
           to
           visit
           him
           .
           From
           whence
           they
           would
           gather
           and
           ground
           their
           abhominable
           Idolatrie
           ,
           in
           the
           Adoration
           of
           creatures
           ,
           and
           namelie
           of
           Holie
           things
           ,
           as
           Crucifix
           ,
           Reliques
           ,
           Images
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           God
           at
           and
           before
           such
           holie
           things
           .
           But
           we
           must
           know
           that
           their
           translation
           is
           false
           and
           erronious
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           iustified
           ,
           howsoeuer
           they
           may
           bring
           some
           mens
           witnesse
           and
           testimonie
           for
           the
           same
           .
           For
           in
           reading
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             and
             adored
             the
             top
             of
             his
             Rod
          
           ;
           they
           leaue
           out
           a
           substantiall
           word
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           to
           witte
           ,
           this
           word
           vpon
           ;
           whereby
           they
           corrupt
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           depraue
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           their
           obseruation
           and
           collection
           hence
           ,
           is
           most
           abhominable
           :
           for
           ,
           to
           worshippe
           an
           Image
           or
           other
           holy
           thing
           ,
           or
           GOD
           himselfe
           in
           or
           at
           the
           same
           ,
           is
           flatly
           forbidden
           in
           the
           second
           Commaundement
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             make
             to
             thy selfe
             any
             grauen
             Image
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             bow
             downe
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           But
           our
           Translation
           in
           this
           place
           is
           true
           and
           right
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           wordes
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
             That
             hee
             worshipped
             vpon
             the
             ende
             of
             his
             staffe
             .
          
        
         
           Yet
           further
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           a
           question
           moued
           about
           the
           words
           :
           for
           ,
           if
           wee
           reade
           the
           Historie
           in
           Genesis
           ,
           it
           is
           there
           saide
           ,
           that
           
             Iacob
             worshipped
             towards
             the
             end
             or
             toppe
             of
             his
             bed
             .
          
           Genesis
           ,
           47.
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           there
           is
           great
           difference
           betweene
           these
           two
           ,
           
             To
             worshippe
             on
             the
             toppe
             of
             his
             staffe
             :
             and
             on
             the
             toppe
             of
             his
             bed
             .
          
        
         
           How
           therfore
           can
           they
           stand
           together
           ?
           Ans.
           They
           may
           stand
           wel
           together
           ,
           and
           be
           both
           true
           ;
           for
           when
           Iacob
           was
           about
           to
           giue
           vp
           the
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           was
           ready
           to
           die
           ,
           hee
           raised
           
           vp
           himselfe
           vpon
           his
           pillowe
           towards
           the
           beds
           head
           ,
           and
           thereon
           rested
           his
           body
           .
           Now
           ,
           because
           his
           body
           was
           weake
           and
           feeble
           ,
           hee
           staide
           himselfe
           also
           vpon
           his
           staffe
           :
           and
           thus
           comparing
           the
           places
           together
           ,
           we
           see
           there
           is
           no
           repugnancie
           in
           them
           .
           Againe
           ,
           this
           wee
           must
           knowe
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           sentence
           of
           Scripture
           may
           be
           diuersly
           read
           in
           diuers
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           without
           any
           impeachment
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           certainty
           ,
           or
           perfection
           of
           Scripture
           :
           for
           ,
           when
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           speaketh
           the
           same
           thing
           often
           ,
           yet
           in
           different
           tearmes
           (
           as
           in
           this
           place
           )
           the
           diuersity
           of
           wordes
           doth
           enlarge
           or
           open
           the
           sense
           and
           meaning
           ,
           but
           no
           way
           corrupt
           or
           depraue
           the
           same
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           words
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           come
           to
           the
           fact
           it self
           :
           in
           Iacobs
           worship
           ,
           three
           circumstances
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           :
           1.
           
           The
           occasion
           :
           2.
           
           The
           time
           :
           3.
           
           The
           manner
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           occasion
           of
           Iacobs
           worship
           heere
           spoken
           of
           (
           as
           we
           may
           reade
           ,
           Genesis
           47
           )
           was
           this
           :
           when
           the
           time
           drew
           neere
           that
           Iacob
           must
           die
           ,
           hee
           called
           for
           his
           sonne
           Ioseph
           ,
           and
           chargeth
           him
           deepely
           ,
           That
           
             hee
             should
             not
             burie
             him
             in
             Egypt
             when
             hee
             was
             dead
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             should
             carie
             him
             thence
             ,
             and
             burie
             him
             in
             the
             buriall
             of
             his
             Fathers
             ;
             Ioseph
          
           consents
           vnto
           his
           Fathers
           request
           :
           and
           yet
           Iacob
           for
           certaintie
           makes
           him
           to
           sweare
           that
           hee
           shall
           doe
           so
           ,
           and
           Ioseph
           sware
           vnto
           him
           .
           Now
           vpon
           this
           issue
           that
           Iacob
           had
           with
           Ioseph
           ,
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             Israell
             worshipped
             towards
             the
             beds
             ●ead
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           hee
           praised
           GOD
           ,
           and
           gaue
           thankes
           vnto
           him
           for
           this
           benefite
           that
           hee
           should
           be
           buried
           with
           his
           Fathers
           ,
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           Isaac
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           benefite
           did
           not
           so
           much
           concerne
           himselfe
           as
           his
           children
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           carying
           of
           his
           bones
           thither
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           a
           token
           and
           pledge
           ,
           and
           a
           certaine
           assurance
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           should
           be
           theirs
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           would
           bring
           them
           thither
           againe
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           circumstance
           ,
           obserue
           a
           notable
           dutie
           belonging
           vnto
           Fathers
           and
           Masters
           of
           families
           :
           they
           must
           
           in
           their
           life
           time
           haue
           care
           of
           their
           posteritie
           ,
           and
           vse
           all
           meanes
           to
           helpe
           them
           ,
           and
           benefite
           them
           in
           the
           faith
           ;
           not
           onely
           while
           they
           are
           aliue
           ,
           but
           also
           after
           they
           are
           dead
           ,
           after
           the
           example
           of
           this
           holy
           Patriarch
           :
           and
           when
           they
           haue
           obtained
           this
           benefite
           for
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           glad
           in
           their
           hearts
           and
           reioyce
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           take
           occasion
           to
           praise
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           Iacob
           did
           in
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Circumstance
           .
           The
           
             manner
             how
             hee
             worshipped
          
           :
           Which
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             on
             the
             end
             of
             his
             staffe
             .
          
           This
           circumstance
           is
           worth
           the
           marking
           :
           for
           ,
           good
           Iacob
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           his
           body
           and
           olde
           age
           ,
           was
           not
           able
           to
           come
           forth
           of
           his
           bed
           ,
           and
           kneele
           downe
           or
           prostrate
           himselfe
           ;
           but
           raiseth
           himselfe
           vp
           vpon
           his
           pillowe
           towards
           his
           beds
           head
           :
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           feeblenesse
           being
           not
           yet
           able
           to
           sit
           vpright
           ,
           he
           doth
           leane
           and
           beare
           himselfe
           vpon
           his
           staffe
           .
        
         
           Heere
           wee
           learne
           ,
           that
           wee
           must
           not
           onely
           worship
           GOD
           with
           our
           soules
           and
           hearts
           ,
           but
           with
           our
           bodies
           also
           :
           for
           GOD
           hath
           created
           both
           ,
           and
           therefore
           will
           be
           worshipped
           in
           both
           ,
           1.
           
           Corinthians
           6.
           verse
           20.
           
           Olde
           Iacob
           might
           haue
           excused
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           hee
           was
           not
           able
           to
           adore
           GOD
           with
           any
           bodily
           reuerence
           :
           but
           yet
           wee
           see
           hee
           leanes
           vpon
           his
           staffe
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           making
           supply
           to
           his
           bodily
           weakenesse
           ,
           adoreth
           GOD
           with
           his
           bodie
           .
        
         
           Question
           .
           In
           what
           kinde
           of
           gesture
           then
           must
           we
           worship
           God
           ,
           with
           our
           bodies
           ?
        
         
           Answere
           .
           The
           word
           of
           GOD
           doth
           not
           prescribe
           any
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           limitation
           .
           For
           ,
           sometimes
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           prayed
           kneeling
           ,
           Luke
           chapter
           21.
           verse
           41
           :
           sometimes
           groueling
           ;
           Matthew
           chapter
           26.
           verse
           59
           ;
           sometime
           standing
           ;
           Iohn
           chapter
           11.
           verse
           41
           :
           as
           also
           did
           the
           Apostles
           .
           And
           the
           Scripture
           approoueth
           the
           Publican
           ,
           who
           stoode
           a-farre
           off
           and
           prayed
           ,
           Luke
           chapter
           18.
           verse
           13.
           
           Elias
           also
           ;
           1.
           
           Kings
           ,
           chapter
           18.
           verse
           42
           ,
           is
           saide
           to
           
           pray
           
             with
             his
             head
             betweene
             his
             legges
          
           ;
           so
           that
           wee
           haue
           no
           certaine
           forme
           prescribed
           vs
           :
           onely
           this
           ,
           wee
           must
           vse
           that
           gesture
           which
           may
           best
           set
           forth
           and
           declare
           our
           humble
           heart
           ,
           and
           holy
           affection
           vnto
           God.
           
        
         
           Here
           then
           is
           confuted
           an
           opiniō
           of
           those
           ,
           which
           thinke
           that
           a
           man
           may
           worship
           God
           with
           his
           heart
           ,
           &
           yet
           worship
           images
           with
           his
           body
           ;
           that
           he
           may
           bee
           present
           at
           idolatrous
           worship
           ,
           yet
           keep
           his
           heart
           vnto
           God.
           But
           Iacobs
           behauiour
           ,
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           doth
           both
           confute
           and
           condemne
           them
           :
           for
           ,
           he
           thought
           his
           body
           as
           due
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           his
           soule
           ;
           and
           therefore
           worshipped
           God
           with
           both
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Circumstance
             :
             The
             time
          
           when
           hee
           worshipped
           God
           thus
           ;
           namely
           ,
           
             when
             he
             was
             dying
          
           ,
           euen
           then
           he
           worshipped
           God.
           In
           this
           circumstance
           we
           may
           note
           diuers
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           here
           behold
           the
           bad
           practice
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           for
           ,
           many
           men
           when
           they
           are
           dying
           ,
           now-adaies
           ,
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           following
           Iacobs
           example
           in
           worshipping
           and
           praising
           God
           ;
           that
           then
           they
           are
           faine
           to
           call
           for
           men
           to
           teach
           them
           how
           they
           should
           worship
           God
           :
           hauing
           spent
           the
           former
           part
           of
           their
           life
           carelesly
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           soules
           ;
           following
           worldly
           profits
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           neuer
           thinking
           of
           their
           duty
           to
           God
           ,
           till
           they
           die
           .
           But
           what
           a
           fearefull
           course
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           thus
           brutishly
           goe
           on
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ,
           not
           knowing
           how
           to
           worship
           God
           ?
           Well
           ,
           all
           such
           as
           loue
           their
           owne
           soules
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           like
           to
           godly
           Iacob
           ;
           or
           (
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           said
           to
           Nathaniel
           )
           would
           be
           
             true
             Israelites
          
           ,
           Ioh.
           1.47
           ,
           the
           naturall
           sonnes
           of
           old
           Israel
           indeede
           ;
           they
           must
           haue
           care
           so
           to
           liue
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           
             worship
             God
          
           when
           they
           die
           :
           &
           therfore
           they
           must
           not
           deferre
           ,
           but
           learne
           betime
           the
           knowledge
           and
           feare
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           when
           death
           comes
           ,
           they
           may
           bee
           able
           to
           shewe
           forth
           ,
           and
           practice
           the
           same
           .
           It
           is
           a
           lamentable
           thing
           ,
           to
           cōsider
           how
           the
           diuel
           bewitcheth
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           liue
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           should
           neuer
           goe
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           neuer
           caring
           for
           religion
           till
           the
           day
           of
           death
           come
           vpon
           thē
           ;
           &
           then
           it
           is
           too
           late
           to
           learne
           .
           But
           this
           is
           to
           followe
           
           Esau
           ,
           and
           not
           Iacob
           ;
           who
           is
           therefore
           condemned
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           2
           Againe
           ,
           in
           this
           that
           Iacob
           worshipped
           God
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           we
           learne
           this
           ;
           
             That
             as
             men
             liue
             ,
             so
             they
             die
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             :
             Iacob
          
           was
           brought
           vp
           in
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           &
           therein
           liued
           all
           his
           life
           long
           ;
           and
           looke
           as
           hee
           liued
           so
           he
           died
           :
           for
           ,
           when
           he
           died
           ,
           
             hee
             worshipped
             God
             ,
             resting
             his
             body
             on
             the
             end
             of
             his
             staffe
             .
          
           This
           same
           truth
           is
           verefied
           now
           ,
           and
           shal
           be
           for
           euer
           ;
           let
           a
           man
           worship
           God
           through
           the
           course
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           dieth
           he
           shal
           be
           able
           to
           worship
           &
           praise
           God.
           On
           the
           other
           side
           (
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           )
           he
           that
           liues
           in
           couetousnes
           ,
           in
           profanenesse
           ,
           in
           fornication
           ,
           and
           wantonnes
           ;
           for
           the
           most
           part
           so
           dies
           :
           Come
           to
           a
           couetous
           man
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           talke
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           finde
           nothing
           in
           him
           ordinarily
           ,
           but
           rauing
           ,
           &
           talking
           about
           his
           bargaines
           ,
           his
           billes
           ,
           and
           indentures
           ,
           &
           other
           worldly
           things
           .
           And
           so
           wee
           may
           say
           of
           other
           lewd
           liuers
           ;
           looke
           what
           minde
           they
           had
           while
           they
           were
           liuing
           ,
           &
           that
           shall
           you
           find
           most
           in
           their
           mouthes
           while
           they
           are
           dying
           :
           which
           shewes
           plainely
           ,
           that
           as
           men
           liue
           ,
           so
           they
           die
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           oftentimes
           the
           godly
           man
           raues
           and
           speakes
           lewdly
           ,
           and
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           profanely
           ,
           before
           his
           death
           ?
           Ans.
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           :
           the
           best
           man
           is
           not
           freed
           from
           any
           kind
           of
           bodily
           sicknesse
           ,
           but
           is
           subiect
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           wicked
           ;
           as
           ,
           to
           burning
           feuers
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           :
           by
           the
           violence
           and
           rage
           of
           which
           diseases
           ,
           they
           are
           often
           driuen
           to
           raue
           ,
           to
           speake
           fondly
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           lewdly
           ;
           yea
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           profanely
           .
           But
           what
           is
           that
           to
           the
           purpose
           ?
           for
           thogh
           a
           godly
           man
           (
           for
           the
           time
           of
           his
           fit
           )
           cannot
           expresse
           the
           grace
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           corruption
           of
           his
           nature
           ;
           yet
           whē
           he
           hath
           recouered
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           is
           sory
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           &
           is
           then
           ready
           &
           willing
           to
           praise
           God
           with
           all
           his
           heart
           .
           So
           that
           if
           wee
           would
           die
           well
           ,
           as
           Iacob
           did
           ,
           praising
           God
           ,
           then
           let
           vs
           lead
           our
           liues
           as
           he
           did
           ;
           namely
           ,
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           direction
           of
           his
           word
           and
           promises
           .
           Then
           come
           death
           when
           it
           will
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           will
           ,
           wee
           may
           indeede
           
           be
           sore
           assaulted
           by
           sickenesse
           and
           temptation
           ;
           but
           yet
           we
           shall
           neuer
           be
           ouercome
           :
           for
           ,
           God
           is
           faithfull
           that
           hath
           promised
           an
           issue
           to
           his
           children
           in
           temptatiō
           ,
           1.
           
           Corinth
           .
           10.13
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           whereas
           
             Iacob
             worshipped
             God
             at
             his
             death
             :
          
           Here
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           
             sound
             zeale
             will
             neuer
             decay
          
           .
           Many
           men
           haue
           zeale
           indeede
           ,
           but
           it
           comes
           onely
           from
           the
           strength
           and
           soundnesse
           of
           their
           bodily
           constitution
           :
           and
           looke
           ,
           as
           strength
           decaies
           ,
           so
           doth
           that
           kind
           of
           zeale
           .
           But
           sound
           zeale
           will
           not
           decay
           and
           weaken
           with
           the
           body
           ;
           but
           (
           as
           Dauid
           saith
           of
           the
           righteous
           ,
           Psal.
           92.13
           ,
           15.
           )
           will
           
             flourish
             like
             a
             palme
             tree
             ,
             and
             growe
             like
             a
             Cedar
             in
             Libanon
             ,
             it
             shall
             still
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             in
             a
             mans
             age
             ,
             and
             flourish
             .
          
           This
           wee
           see
           ,
           was
           true
           in
           Iacob
           ;
           for
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           old
           ,
           and
           feeble
           with
           sicknesse
           ,
           yet
           he
           sheweth
           forth
           sound
           zeale
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           at
           the
           houre
           of
           his
           death
           .
           Euen
           so
           will
           it
           be
           with
           vs
           ,
           that
           professe
           religion
           ;
           if
           zeale
           be
           sound
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           it
           will
           shew
           it selfe
           :
           and
           the
           older
           wee
           are
           ,
           the
           more
           fruits
           of
           grace
           wee
           shall
           bring
           forth
           ;
           and
           then
           shew
           forth
           more
           true
           zeale
           ,
           than
           in
           yonger
           yeares
           .
           For
           ,
           though
           bodily
           strength
           decay
           ,
           yet
           sound
           zeale
           will
           neuer
           decay
           :
           but
           when
           strength
           faileth
           ,
           then
           will
           zeale
           flourish
           (
           if
           it
           bee
           sound
           )
           like
           to
           the
           palme
           tree
           ,
           which
           will
           bud
           and
           sprout
           ,
           though
           the
           roots
           of
           it
           bee
           cut
           off
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           if
           wee
           would
           shew
           forth
           zeale
           in
           our
           age
           ,
           we
           must
           get
           soundnesse
           of
           it
           in
           our
           youth
           ;
           for
           that
           will
           put
           forth
           it selfe
           in
           the
           time
           of
           death
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           Iacobs
           example
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Iosephs
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 VERSE
                 22.
              
               
            
             
               By
               faith
               ,
               Ioseph
               when
               he
               died
               made
               mention
               of
               the
               departing
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               gaue
               commandement
               of
               his
               bones
               .
            
          
        
         
           WEe
           haue
           heard
           in
           the
           former
           verses
           the
           seuerall
           examples
           of
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           three
           Patriarchs
           ,
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           ,
           and
           Iacob
           .
           Now
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           setteth
           downe
           the
           example
           of
           Iosephs
           faith
           .
           The
           words
           in
           this
           verse
           are
           plaine
           and
           easie
           ,
           &
           neede
           no
           exposition
           :
           They
           are
           a
           plaine
           and
           briefe
           summe
           of
           the
           ende
           of
           the
           50.
           
           Chapter
           of
           Genesis
           .
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           come
           to
           the
           points
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           instructions
           which
           are
           to
           bee
           learned
           and
           gathered
           forth
           of
           the
           words
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           note
           in
           generall
           ,
           the
           great
           resemblance
           of
           this
           example
           with
           the
           former
           ;
           of
           Ioseph
           a
           godly
           sonne
           ,
           with
           Iacob
           a
           godly
           father
           :
           for
           ,
           both
           of
           them
           shew
           forth
           their
           faith
           when
           they
           die
           .
           For
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           of
           both
           ,
           
             By
             faith
             when
             hee
             died
          
           :
           
           So
           that
           in
           ground
           and
           circumstance
           of
           time
           ,
           they
           both
           agree
           .
        
         
           Herein
           we
           may
           obserue
           ;
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           good
           examples
           of
           Superiours
           (
           vvhether
           they
           be
           ciuill
           or
           Ecclesiasticall
           )
           are
           of
           great
           force
           to
           bring
           other
           men
           on
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           forward
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           religion
           :
           their
           zeale
           (
           as
           Paul
           saith
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           in
           the
           case
           of
           almes
           )
           prouoketh
           many
           .
           Iacob
           the
           father
           ,
           beeing
           a
           worthy
           Prophet
           and
           Patriarch
           ,
           &
           giuing
           an
           holy
           and
           blessed
           example
           vnto
           Ioseph
           and
           his
           children
           ,
           doth
           shew
           forth
           at
           his
           death
           most
           notable
           behauiour
           ;
           wherein
           ,
           hee
           worthily
           expresseth
           the
           trueth
           of
           his
           faith
           .
           Now
           ,
           his
           example
           works
           with
           Ioseph
           ,
           and
           he
           in
           his
           death
           behaues
           himselfe
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           that
           his
           godly
           father
           did
           before
           him
           :
           and
           therfore
           superiours
           must
           look
           to
           all
           their
           sayings
           and
           doings
           carefully
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           bee
           worthy
           examples
           to
           their
           inferiours
           ,
           to
           drawe
           them
           on
           in
           religion
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           hence
           inferiors
           also
           must
           learne
           to
           follow
           the
           godly
           ,
           holy
           ,
           and
           religious
           examples
           of
           their
           gouernours
           and
           superious
           (
           whether
           they
           be
           ciuill
           or
           Ecclesiasticall
           )
           ;
           as
           we
           may
           see
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           Ioseph
           doth
           imitate
           the
           godly
           example
           of
           his
           father
           Iacob
           .
           Hereof
           Saint
           Paul
           giueth
           straite
           charge
           vnto
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             Brethren
             be
             followers
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             looke
             on
             them
             which
             walke
             so
             ,
             as
             ye
             haue
             vs
             for
             an
             example
             ,
          
           Phil.
           3.17
           .
           And
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           ,
           exhorting
           them
           to
           honest
           conuersation
           ,
           hee
           biddes
           them
           
             doe
             those
             things
             which
             they
             had
             heard
             ,
             receiued
             ,
             and
             seene
             in
             him
             .
          
           But
           are
           these
           duties
           practiced
           among
           vs
           ?
           bee
           the
           elder
           sort
           teachers
           of
           good
           things
           to
           the
           yonger
           ?
           &
           doe
           the
           yonger
           follow
           their
           elders
           in
           wel-doing
           ?
           nay
           verily
           :
           but
           such
           are
           our
           times
           ,
           too
           many
           among
           vs
           ,
           both
           those
           that
           giue
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           follow
           good
           examples
           ,
           are
           as
           
             signes
             &
             wonders
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaketh
           ;
           they
           are
           made
           a
           reproach
           ,
           &
           a
           by-word
           among
           men
           ,
           and
           are
           foully
           disgraced
           by
           odious
           tearmes
           ,
           Isay
           8.18
           .
           But
           this
           indeede
           is
           a
           practice
           of
           Ismael
           ,
           that
           mocked
           Isaac
           ,
           Genesis
           21.
           ver
           .
           9.
           
           And
           we
           againe
           ,
           must
           
           vndoubtedly
           know
           ,
           that
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           reformed
           ,
           that
           hand
           of
           God
           which
           hath
           beene
           stretched
           out
           against
           vs
           in
           manie
           fearefull
           iudgements
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           pulled
           backe
           ,
           but
           stretched
           out
           still
           ,
           till
           it
           bring
           vs
           to
           destruction
           :
           for
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           suffer
           his
           ordinances
           to
           be
           contemned
           ,
           and
           his
           holy
           ones
           to
           be
           abused
           :
           hee
           looketh
           for
           better
           fruites
           at
           our
           hands
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wee
           must
           learne
           of
           these
           godly
           Patriarches
           ,
           both
           to
           giue
           and
           to
           followe
           good
           examples
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           example
           of
           Ioseph
           ,
           more
           particularly
           wee
           are
           to
           obserue
           two
           points
           :
           1.
           
           Iosephs
           faith
           :
           2.
           
           The
           actions
           of
           his
           faith
           whereby
           it
           is
           commended
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           :
           it
           is
           saide
           ,
           that
           
             by
             faith
             Ioseph
             when
             hee
             died
             ,
             &c.
             
             Ioseph
             ,
          
           for
           ought
           wee
           finde
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           had
           not
           such
           meanes
           to
           come
           by
           faith
           ,
           as
           his
           Auncestors
           had
           before
           him
           .
           For
           the
           three
           Patriarches
           ,
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           ,
           and
           Iacob
           ,
           had
           otherwhiles
           the
           appearance
           of
           GOD
           vnto
           them
           ,
           otherwhile
           his
           holy
           Angels
           brought
           them
           messages
           from
           GOD
           ,
           and
           sometime
           they
           had
           his
           will
           reuealed
           vnto
           them
           by
           dreames
           and
           visions
           ;
           all
           which
           were
           notable
           helpes
           and
           meanes
           both
           to
           beginne
           and
           to
           encrease
           faith
           in
           them
           :
           but
           Ioseph
           wanted
           all
           these
           meanes
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           many
           of
           them
           .
           For
           ,
           reade
           his
           whole
           Historie
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           not
           finde
           that
           either
           Angell
           appeared
           vnto
           him
           ,
           or
           else
           that
           GOD
           by
           dreames
           and
           visions
           spake
           vnto
           him
           :
           and
           no
           meruaile
           .
           For
           hee
           liued
           out
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           where
           GODs
           presence
           was
           ,
           in
           superstitious
           and
           Idolatrous
           Egypt
           :
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           hee
           is
           heere
           matched
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           faith
           ,
           with
           the
           three
           worthie
           Patriarchs
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           then
           a
           good
           question
           ;
           how
           Ioseph
           should
           come
           by
           this
           faith
           ?
        
         
           Answer
           .
           We
           must
           knowe
           this
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           had
           not
           the
           like
           extraordinarie
           meanes
           with
           the
           Patriarches
           ;
           yet
           he
           wanted
           not
           all
           meanes
           :
           for
           ,
           in
           his
           younger
           dayes
           ,
           hee
           was
           trayned
           vp
           in
           his
           Father
           Iacobs
           family
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           
           was
           instructed
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           religion
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           later
           dayes
           also
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           Fathers
           company
           and
           instructions
           in
           Egypt
           .
           Now
           Iacob
           was
           not
           an
           ordinarie
           Father
           ,
           but
           a
           notable
           Patriarch
           and
           an
           holy
           Prophet
           ;
           in
           whose
           family
           God
           had
           placed
           his
           visible
           Church
           in
           those
           dayes
           ,
           wherin
           Iacob
           was
           the
           Lords
           Prophet
           and
           Minister
           .
           Now
           Ioseph
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           young
           age
           ,
           and
           also
           after
           his
           Father
           came
           to
           Egypt
           ,
           did
           heare
           and
           learne
           of
           him
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           meanes
           came
           to
           this
           excellent
           faith
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           is
           so
           commended
           here
           ,
           and
           matched
           with
           his
           Fathers
           the
           holy
           Patriarchs
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           the
           preaching
           of
           Gods
           word
           by
           his
           Ministers
           (
           though
           extraordinarie
           meanes
           ,
           as
           reuelations
           and
           visions
           ,
           be
           wanting
           )
           is
           sufficient
           to
           bring
           a
           man
           to
           faith
           ;
           yea
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           faith
           as
           the
           three
           Patriarchs
           had
           .
           Indeede
           in
           the
           ministerie
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           hee
           which
           speaketh
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           man
           as
           others
           are
           ;
           but
           yet
           the
           word
           which
           he
           deliuereth
           is
           not
           his
           own
           ,
           but
           the
           mighty
           word
           of
           God
           :
           and
           looke
           what
           is
           truly
           pronounced
           by
           him
           vnto
           vs
           out
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           the
           same
           is
           as
           certainly
           sealed
           vnto
           vs
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           himselfe
           from
           heauen
           should
           extraordinarily
           reueale
           the
           same
           .
           And
           howsoeuer
           in
           former
           times
           men
           had
           visions
           and
           dreames
           ,
           and
           Angels
           from
           God
           himselfe
           to
           reueale
           his
           will
           vnto
           them
           :
           yet
           this
           Ministerie
           of
           Gods
           word
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           is
           as
           sufficient
           a
           meanes
           of
           the
           beginning
           and
           encreasing
           of
           true
           faith
           ,
           as
           that
           was
           then
           .
        
         
           This
           plainly
           confuteth
           all
           those
           that
           neglect
           or
           contemne
           the
           Ministerie
           and
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           &
           looke
           for
           extraordinarie
           reuelations
           ,
           and
           for
           visions
           &
           dreames
           ,
           for
           the
           begetting
           and
           encrease
           of
           faith
           and
           grace
           in
           their
           hearts
           .
           But
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           doth
           notably
           checke
           all
           such
           in
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           rich
           man
           ,
           by
           the
           words
           of
           Abraham
           to
           Diues
           ;
           
           saying
           ,
           of
           Diues
           brethren
           ,
           that
           
             they
             had
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             if
             they
             will
             not
             heare
             them
             ,
             neither
             will
             they
             beleeue
             though
             one
             should
             come
             from
             the
             dead
             againe
          
           (
           Verse
           
           31
           )
           :
           insinuating
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           man
           will
           not
           beleeue
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           will
           make
           him
           to
           beleeue
           ;
           neither
           reuelations
           ,
           nor
           visions
           ,
           no
           not
           the
           words
           of
           them
           that
           rise
           againe
           from
           the
           dead
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           sufficiencie
           of
           Gods
           ordinance
           in
           the
           holy
           Ministerie
           ,
           to
           beget
           and
           to
           encrease
           true
           faith
           ,
           must
           stirre
           vs
           vp
           to
           all
           care
           and
           diligence
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           of
           God
           preached
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           but
           to
           profit
           by
           it
           both
           in
           knowledge
           and
           obedience
           :
           and
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           first
           point
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           to
           be
           handled
           ,
           is
           the
           commendation
           of
           Iosephs
           faith
           by
           two
           actions
           thereof
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           1.
           
           His
           
             mention
             of
             the
             departure
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israell
             out
             of
             Egypt
             :
          
           2.
           
           His
           
             commaundement
             concerning
             his
             bones
          
           .
           Of
           both
           which
           we
           will
           speake
           briefely
           ,
           because
           the
           speciall
           points
           herein
           were
           handled
           in
           the
           former
           verse
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           :
           
             Ioseph
             when
             hee
             died
             made
             mention
             of
             the
             departing
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israell
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             out
             of
             Egypt
             into
             Canaan
          
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           may
           obserue
           a
           most
           notable
           worke
           of
           faith
           :
           it
           makes
           a
           man
           to
           keepe
           in
           memory
           the
           mercifull
           promises
           which
           God
           hath
           made
           vnto
           him
           .
           This
           is
           it
           which
           commends
           Iosephs
           faith
           for
           a
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           That
           being
           about
           to
           die
           ,
           he
           remembreth
           this
           mercifull
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           made
           to
           his
           fore-fathers
           touching
           their
           posterity
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           
             after
             they
             had
             cōtinued
             as
             seruants
             in
             a
             strange
             Land
          
           400.
           
             yeares
             ,
             they
             should
             then
             haue
             a
             good
             issue
             and
             a
             happy
             deliuerance
             ,
             and
             be
             brought
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             .
          
           Gen.
           15.13
           .
           This
           is
           a
           notable
           work
           of
           faith
           ,
           as
           may
           appeare
           by
           two
           notable
           effects
           hereof
           in
           the
           life
           of
           a
           Christian
           :
           For
           first
           ,
           by
           this
           remembrance
           of
           Gods
           mercifull
           promises
           ,
           the
           seruant
           of
           God
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           distresses
           and
           extremities
           doth
           finde
           comfort
           vnto
           his
           soule
           .
           This
           brings
           to
           his
           memory
           the
           wonderfull
           goodnesse
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           is
           comforted
           .
           When
           Dauid
           was
           in
           a
           most
           desperate
           case
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           cried
           out
           by
           reason
           of
           affliction
           and
           temptation
           ,
           
             Will
             
             the
             Lord
             absent
             himselfe
             for
             euer
             ,
             and
             will
             hee
             shew
             no
             more
             fauour
             ?
             Is
             his
             mercy
             cleane
             gone
             ?
             doth
             his
             mercy
             faile
             for
             euermore
             ?
          
           Psal.
           77
           ,
           with
           such
           like
           most
           fearefull
           speaches
           ;
           How
           did
           he
           then
           comfort
           himselfe
           in
           this
           distresse
           ?
           Answ.
           Surely
           
             by
             remembring
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             wonders
             of
             olde
             ,
             and
             by
             meditating
             in
             all
             his
             workes
          
           and
           gracious
           acts
           which
           he
           had
           done
           for
           him
           .
           So
           likewise
           in
           another
           place
           in
           great
           anguish
           of
           spirit
           ,
           he
           saith
           to
           his
           soule
           ,
           
             Why
             art
             thou
             cast
             down
             my
             soule
             ,
          
           and
           
             why
             art
             thou
             disquieted
             within
             me
             ?
          
           Psalm
           43.5
           .
           Yet
           in
           the
           next
           words
           hee
           thus
           stayes
           himselfe
           ;
           
             Waite
             on
             God
             ,
             for
             I
             will
             yet
             giue
             thankes
             vnto
             him
             :
             he
             is
             my
             present
             help
             ,
             and
             my
             God.
          
           How
           came
           Dauid
           to
           say
           so
           ,
           in
           this
           distresse
           ?
           Answer
           .
           By
           meanes
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           doth
           reuiue
           and
           refresh
           the
           dead
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           by
           bringing
           to
           his
           remembrance
           the
           mercifull
           promises
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Saint
           Paul
           pressed
           with
           corruption
           ,
           cried
           out
           :
           
             O
             wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliuer
             me
             from
             the
             body
             of
             this
             death
             ?
          
           Rom.
           7.24
           .
           Yet
           in
           the
           next
           words
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             thanke
             my
             God
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             :
             Then
             I
             my selfe
             in
             my
             minde
             serue
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           How
           come
           the
           latter
           words
           to
           followe
           on
           the
           former
           ?
           Answer
           .
           In
           the
           first
           words
           indeede
           ,
           he
           is
           cast
           downe
           with
           the
           view
           and
           sight
           of
           his
           naturall
           corruption
           ,
           which
           drew
           him
           headlong
           into
           sinne
           :
           but
           yet
           the
           later
           words
           are
           a
           remembrance
           of
           the
           mercifull
           deliuerance
           from
           sinne
           which
           GOD
           had
           wrought
           in
           him
           by
           Christ
           :
           and
           therefore
           hee
           breaketh
           out
           to
           this
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             thanke
             my
             God
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           remembrance
           of
           Gods
           promises
           serueth
           to
           be
           a
           meanes
           to
           keepe
           a
           man
           from
           sinne
           :
           for
           mans
           nature
           is
           as
           readie
           and
           prone
           to
           sinne
           ,
           as
           fire
           is
           to
           burne
           when
           fewell
           is
           put
           to
           it
           .
           But
           when
           by
           faith
           hee
           calls
           to
           minde
           Gods
           mercifull
           promises
           ,
           especially
           those
           which
           are
           made
           vnto
           him
           in
           Christ
           :
           then
           he
           reasoneth
           and
           striueth
           against
           temptation
           ,
           and
           layes
           the
           word
           as
           a
           shield
           vnto
           his
           soule
           ,
           to
           keepe
           out
           the
           fierie
           darts
           of
           Satan
           ;
           yea
           ,
           hee
           applies
           the
           same
           word
           to
           his
           owne
           soule
           ,
           as
           a
           
           corrosiue
           vnto
           corruption
           :
           whereupon
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           faith
           purifieth
           the
           heart
           ,
           Act.
           15.9
           .
           How
           ?
           namely
           ,
           beside
           the
           applying
           of
           Christs
           blood
           ,
           it
           brings
           to
           memory
           Gods
           mercifull
           promises
           in
           Christ
           :
           which
           stay
           a
           man
           from
           committing
           such
           things
           as
           would
           pollute
           and
           defile
           the
           heart
           .
           And
           therefore
           is
           faith
           said
           to
           bee
           
             our
             victory
             ouer
             the
             world
          
           :
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           5.4
           .
           because
           by
           applying
           to
           our
           soules
           Gods
           promises
           in
           Christ
           ,
           we
           doe
           not
           onely
           contemne
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           also
           stand
           against
           the
           assaults
           thereof
           :
           so
           that
           it
           is
           a
           most
           notable
           and
           excellent
           worke
           of
           faith
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           obserue
           the
           circumstance
           of
           time
           ,
           when
           Ioseph
           made
           remembrance
           of
           their
           departing
           .
           The
           text
           saith
           ,
           
             When
             he
             was
             dying
          
           .
           Hereof
           wee
           haue
           spoken
           in
           the
           former
           verse
           :
           yet
           this
           one
           thing
           may
           here
           againe
           bee
           well
           remembred
           ;
           Ioseph
           cals
           to
           mind
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           which
           concerne
           the
           temporall
           deliuerance
           of
           his
           people
           :
           &
           we
           by
           his
           example
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           dying
           ,
           must
           learne
           to
           call
           to
           remembrance
           the
           gracious
           promises
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           made
           vnto
           vs
           in
           Christ
           ,
           touching
           our
           eternall
           deliuerance
           from
           the
           spirituall
           bondage
           of
           the
           diuell
           .
           Oh!
           great
           will
           bee
           the
           fruit
           hereof
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           inward
           comfort
           to
           our
           own
           soules
           ,
           and
           ioy
           to
           such
           as
           loue
           vs
           ;
           but
           also
           we
           shall
           hereby
           giue
           a
           worthy
           euidence
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           bin
           sound
           in
           the
           faith
           :
           wherein
           ,
           we
           shall
           leaue
           a
           good
           president
           to
           those
           that
           follow
           vs.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           fact
           of
           Iosephs
           faith
           is
           this
           ▪
           
             He
             gaue
             commandement
             concerning
             his
             bones
             .
          
           The
           meaning
           thereof
           is
           this
           :
           that
           Ioseph
           lying
           on
           his
           death
           bed
           ,
           gaue
           a
           solemne
           charge
           to
           his
           brethren
           ,
           to
           haue
           speciall
           care
           how
           and
           where
           they
           buried
           him
           ;
           that
           his
           bones
           might
           not
           be
           lost
           ,
           but
           so
           preserued
           while
           they
           staied
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           that
           at
           their
           departure
           they
           might
           be
           carried
           into
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           &
           there
           buried
           in
           the
           sepulchre
           of
           his
           fathers
           .
           The
           causes
           why
           Ioseph
           gaue
           this
           commandement
           were
           these
           :
           1
           Hereby
           to
           testifie
           vnto
           his
           brethren
           &
           posterity
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           he
           liued
           a
           long
           
           time
           in
           the
           pompe
           and
           glory
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           yet
           his
           heart
           was
           neuer
           set
           thereon
           ;
           but
           hee
           had
           a
           greater
           delight
           ,
           and
           more
           esteemed
           to
           bee
           counted
           a
           true
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           a
           noble
           prince
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           Egypt
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           loued
           and
           liked
           the
           pompe
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           hee
           would
           haue
           had
           his
           sepulchre
           among
           them
           ;
           but
           ,
           giuing
           commandement
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           sheweth
           plainely
           ,
           that
           his
           heart
           was
           neuer
           set
           on
           that
           glory
           and
           pompe
           in
           which
           he
           liued
           .
        
         
           By
           whose
           exāple
           we
           are
           taught
           ,
           that
           in
           vsing
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           therof
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           set
           our
           hearts
           on
           them
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           7.31
           ,
           
             Vse
             them
             as
             though
             wee
             vsed
             them
             not
             :
          
           still
           hauing
           our
           affections
           set
           on
           heauen
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           spirituall
           Canaan
           .
        
         
           2
           Hereby
           Ioseph
           would
           testifie
           vnto
           his
           brethren
           ,
           what
           he
           esteemed
           his
           chiefe
           happinesse
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           in
           faith
           &
           hope
           he
           was
           ioyned
           vnto
           his
           fathers
           ,
           and
           auncestors
           ,
           that
           beleeued
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           was
           of
           their
           religion
           ,
           and
           looked
           for
           a
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           another
           life
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           .
           And
           this
           he
           would
           haue
           knowen
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           his
           brethren
           and
           posteritie
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Egyptians
           also
           ,
           among
           whom
           he
           liued
           .
        
         
           3
           Ioseph
           hereby
           intended
           principally
           ,
           to
           confirme
           the
           faith
           of
           his
           brethren
           and
           posterity
           in
           Gods
           promise
           ,
           for
           enioying
           and
           possessing
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           after
           his
           death
           :
           and
           this
           was
           a
           notable
           way
           to
           strengthen
           their
           faith
           .
           For
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           see
           or
           remember
           his
           corps
           ,
           it
           was
           vnto
           them
           as
           a
           liuely
           sermon
           ,
           to
           shew
           them
           plainely
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           they
           liued
           for
           a
           while
           in
           bondage
           in
           Egypt
           ;
           yet
           the
           day
           should
           shortly
           come
           ,
           wherein
           they
           should
           be
           set
           at
           libertie
           ,
           and
           brought
           (
           as
           free-men
           into
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           .
           And
           vndoubtedly
           ,
           Ioseph
           would
           therefore
           haue
           his
           bones
           kept
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           a
           pledge
           vnto
           them
           of
           their
           deliuerance
           .
        
         
           Yea
           note
           further
           ,
           the
           story
           saith
           ,
           (
           Gen.
           50.15
           .
           )
           that
           Ioseph
           did
           not
           onely
           charge
           his
           brethren
           generally
           ;
           but
           bindes
           them
           by
           an
           oath
           to
           carry
           his
           bones
           :
           hereby
           shewing
           ,
           
           that
           it
           was
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           weight
           which
           hee
           did
           inioyne
           them
           ;
           euen
           a
           signe
           and
           pledge
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           Gods
           promise
           in
           their
           deliuerance
           .
           Whence
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           moment
           ,
           for
           euery
           Christian
           ,
           both
           carefully
           and
           reuerently
           to
           vse
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           giuen
           as
           pledges
           of
           his
           couenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           made
           with
           vs
           in
           Christ.
           For
           ,
           shall
           Ioseph
           cause
           his
           brethren
           and
           posteritie
           to
           sweare
           concerning
           his
           bones
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           more
           reuerently
           regard
           that
           pledge
           and
           signe
           of
           their
           outward
           deliuerance
           ?
           And
           shall
           not
           we
           with
           all
           reuerence
           &
           good
           conscience
           ,
           both
           esteeme
           and
           vse
           those
           holy
           pledges
           of
           our
           eternall
           deliuerance
           by
           Christ
           Iesus
           ?
        
         
           The
           Papists
           ,
           from
           this
           place
           ,
           would
           iustifie
           their
           practice
           ,
           in
           reseruing
           and
           honouring
           the
           Reliques
           of
           Saints
           .
           Now
           by
           Reliques
           ,
           they
           meane
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           bodies
           of
           Saints
           departed
           ;
           as
           the
           head
           of
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           ,
           the
           armes
           or
           bones
           of
           this
           or
           that
           Saint
           ,
           the
           milke
           of
           the
           virgin
           Mary
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           crosse
           whereon
           Christ
           suffered
           ,
           with
           such
           like
           .
           Answ.
           First
           ,
           let
           vs
           knowe
           ,
           that
           their
           Reliques
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           forged
           deuices
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           and
           no
           true
           Reliques
           of
           Saints
           ;
           as
           by
           one
           instance
           may
           appeare
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           parts
           and
           parcels
           of
           wood
           ,
           kept
           in
           Europe
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           are
           parts
           of
           the
           crosse
           whereon
           Christ
           died
           ,
           are
           so
           many
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           were
           all
           gathered
           together
           ,
           they
           would
           load
           a
           ship
           :
           which
           shewes
           plainely
           ,
           that
           herein
           they
           vse
           notorious
           forgerie
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           no
           greater
           than
           a
           man
           may
           beare
           .
           And
           the
           like
           is
           their
           behauiour
           in
           the
           rest
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           keeping
           of
           Iosephs
           bones
           ,
           was
           for
           a
           good
           ende
           and
           purpose
           ;
           namely
           ,
           to
           testifie
           his
           owne
           faith
           ,
           and
           to
           confirme
           theirs
           ,
           in
           beleeuing
           Gods
           promise
           for
           their
           deliuerance
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           bondage
           of
           Egypt
           :
           but
           their
           Reliques
           serue
           rather
           to
           extinguish
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           than
           to
           confirme
           it
           ;
           for
           ,
           they
           nourish
           men
           in
           fond
           deuices
           ,
           and
           foul
           superstitions
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           truth
           of
           Gods
           promises
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           doe
           not
           read
           in
           all
           the
           Bible
           ,
           that
           Iosephs
           bones
           were
           euer
           worshipped
           ;
           and
           therefore
           from
           this
           place
           they
           haue
           
           no
           ground
           whereon
           to
           build
           their
           superstitious
           
             worshipping
             of
             Reliques
          
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           example
           of
           Iosephs
           faith
           .
        
      
       
         
           Moses
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 VERSE
                 23.
              
               
            
             
               By
               faith
               ,
               Moses
               when
               ▪
               he
               was
               borne
               ,
               was
               hid
               three
               moneths
               of
               his
               parents
               ,
               because
               they
               saw
               he
               was
               a
               proper
               childe
               ;
               neither
               feared
               they
               the
               kings
               commandement
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           this
           verse
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           proceedeth
           further
           ,
           and
           setteth
           downe
           vnto
           vs
           a
           notable
           and
           worthy
           example
           of
           the
           faith
           of
           
             Moses
             parents
          
           .
           If
           we
           would
           see
           the
           history
           at
           large
           ,
           we
           must
           read
           the
           2.
           
           Chapter
           of
           Exodus
           ;
           of
           which
           ,
           these
           words
           are
           an
           abbridgement
           ,
           or
           briefe
           Epitome
           .
           Now
           ,
           here
           the
           faith
           of
           Moses
           parents
           is
           commended
           vnto
           vs
           by
           two
           notable
           actions
           :
           1
           The
           hiding
           of
           Moses
           their
           childe
           when
           he
           was
           borne
           ;
           2
           Their
           courage
           and
           boldnesse
           in
           that
           action
           ;
           in
           
             not
             fearing
             the
             Kings
             commandement
          
           .
           Of
           their
           hiding
           of
           him
           ,
           we
           will
           first
           intreat
           generally
           ,
           and
           
           then
           come
           to
           the
           circumstances
           thereof
           .
           In
           generall
           ,
           Their
           hiding
           of
           the
           childe
           was
           this
           :
           They
           kept
           him
           close
           ,
           and
           vnknowen
           to
           the
           Egyptians
           for
           three
           moneths
           space
           ;
           because
           the
           King
           had
           giuen
           commaundement
           and
           charge
           to
           all
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           
             drowne
             euery
             man-childe
             born
             among
             the
             Hebrewes
             .
          
           Exod.
           1.22
           .
           In
           this
           action
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           we
           may
           obserue
           some
           speciall
           points
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Moses
           was
           to
           be
           a
           worthy
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           Captaine
           ,
           or
           guide
           vnto
           the
           people
           of
           Israell
           :
           and
           therefore
           howsoeuer
           other
           men-children
           were
           drowned
           vpon
           the
           cruell
           commaund
           of
           Pharaoh
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           prouides
           for
           him
           so
           soone
           as
           he
           is
           borne
           ,
           that
           he
           shal
           be
           hid
           ,
           and
           so
           preserued
           from
           the
           tyrannie
           and
           rage
           of
           Pharaoh
           .
        
         
           Whence
           wee
           learne
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           all
           persecution
           ,
           doth
           euermore
           preserue
           the
           seede
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           There
           be
           two
           estates
           of
           Gods
           Church
           in
           the
           world
           :
           the
           first
           is
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           ,
           when
           the
           Gospell
           is
           publikely
           professed
           ,
           taught
           ,
           and
           receiued
           without
           hostile
           opposition
           ,
           as
           by
           Gods
           great
           mercy
           it
           is
           in
           our
           Church
           at
           this
           day
           .
           The
           second
           is
           an
           hidden
           estate
           ,
           when
           as
           it
           cannot
           shew
           it selfe
           visible
           ,
           but
           the
           open
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           suppressed
           by
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           enemie
           the
           diuell
           ,
           and
           by
           wicked
           &
           cruell
           men
           that
           be
           his
           instruments
           .
           Thus
           GOD
           suffereth
           his
           Church
           somtimes
           to
           be
           shadowed
           ,
           and
           in
           these
           times
           many
           of
           his
           deere
           children
           to
           be
           slaine
           &
           put
           to
           death
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           alwaies
           he
           preserues
           the
           seede
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           When
           Isay
           had
           shewed
           the
           Iewes
           the
           fearefull
           desolation
           of
           their
           Land
           ;
           that
           the
           Cities
           should
           be
           wasted
           without
           inhabitant
           ,
           &
           their
           houses
           without
           man
           ;
           
           yet
           then
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             There
             shall
             be
             a
             tenth
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             seede
             shall
             be
             the
             substance
          
           or
           
             vnderprop
             thereof
          
           ,
           Verse
           13.
           
           God
           doth
           not
           deale
           with
           his
           Church
           ,
           as
           hee
           doth
           with
           the
           enemies
           thereof
           :
           hee
           but
           loppes
           off
           the
           branches
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           when
           as
           hee
           stockes
           vp
           the
           roote
           of
           the
           enemies
           ,
           Isay
           ,
           chapter
           27.
           verses
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           When
           hee
           visited
           Sodome
           and
           Gomorrah
           ,
           hee
           destroyed
           them
           vtterly
           out
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           
           but
           the
           Lord
           doth
           euer
           keepe
           fast
           the
           seede
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           storme
           of
           persecution
           is
           blowen
           ouer
           ,
           his
           Church
           may
           spring
           and
           flourish
           afterward
           .
        
         
           Here
           some
           may
           say
           ,
           Seeing
           God
           purposed
           to
           make
           Moses
           such
           a
           worthy
           man
           ouer
           his
           people
           ,
           why
           did
           he
           not
           by
           some
           wonderfull
           ,
           powerfull
           ,
           and
           mighty
           manner
           preserue
           him
           against
           the
           rage
           of
           
             Pharaoh
             ?
             Answer
          
           .
           God
           indeede
           was
           able
           to
           haue
           sent
           a
           legion
           of
           Angels
           for
           his
           preseruation
           ,
           or
           to
           haue
           done
           it
           after
           some
           strange
           visible
           manner
           ;
           but
           yet
           he
           would
           not
           :
           for
           we
           must
           knowe
           and
           remember
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           Gods
           pleasure
           to
           shew
           his
           power
           in
           weak
           means
           .
           He
           can
           preserue
           euery
           seruant
           of
           his
           from
           all
           kinde
           of
           iniurie
           :
           but
           he
           will
           not
           alwaies
           doe
           so
           .
           When
           Christ
           himselfe
           our
           Sauiour
           was
           ,
           in
           his
           infancie
           ,
           persecuted
           by
           Herod
           ,
           God
           his
           Father
           was
           then
           able
           to
           haue
           preserued
           him
           in
           Iudea
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           ouerthrowen
           his
           persecutor
           by
           manie
           legions
           of
           Angels
           ;
           yet
           hee
           would
           not
           ,
           but
           onely
           vseth
           the
           poore
           helpe
           of
           Ioseph
           ,
           and
           Marie
           ,
           with
           the
           ordinarie
           weake
           meanes
           of
           flight
           :
           and
           all
           this
           hee
           did
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           be
           glorified
           in
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           his
           seruants
           ;
           for
           ,
           when
           all
           meanes
           faile
           ,
           then
           doth
           hee
           magnifie
           his
           power
           and
           prouidence
           in
           preseruing
           those
           that
           trust
           in
           him
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           this
           Action
           in
           generall
           .
        
         
           The
           circumstances
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           the
           hiding
           of
           Moses
           ,
           are
           foure
           :
           1.
           
           The
           time
           when
           hee
           was
           hid
           :
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             When
             hee
             was
             borne
             .
             Moses
          
           (
           as
           wee
           saide
           )
           must
           be
           afterward
           a
           notable
           seruant
           ,
           and
           a
           worthy
           instrument
           of
           GOD
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           would
           worke
           the
           deliuerance
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           bondage
           of
           Egypt
           :
           and
           yet
           we
           see
           ,
           he
           is
           faine
           to
           be
           hid
           so
           soone
           as
           he
           is
           borne
           .
        
         
           Hence
           wee
           learne
           ;
           that
           those
           that
           be
           the
           seruants
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           speciall
           fauour
           with
           him
           ,
           must
           looke
           for
           trouble
           and
           affliction
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           from
           the
           cradle
           to
           the
           graue
           ,
           from
           the
           day
           of
           their
           birth
           ,
           to
           the
           houre
           of
           their
           death
           .
           Moses
           is
           in
           danger
           of
           his
           life
           by
           Pharaoh
           ,
           so
           soone
           as
           hee
           is
           borne
           .
           And
           so
           was
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           by
           
           Herod
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           but
           a
           babe
           :
           whereupon
           his
           Parents
           fled
           with
           him
           into
           Egypt
           for
           his
           safety
           .
           And
           aunswerable
           to
           their
           infancie
           was
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           life
           ;
           full
           of
           danger
           ,
           full
           of
           trouble
           :
           And
           as
           it
           was
           with
           them
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           with
           others
           ;
           2.
           
           Timothie
           ,
           chapter
           3.
           verse
           12
           ;
           
             Hee
             that
             will
             liue
             godly
             must
             suffer
             persecution
             :
          
           and
           hee
           that
           
             will
             be
             Christes
             Disciple
             ,
             must
             take
             vp
             his
             Crosse
             euery
             day
             and
             followe
             him
             ,
          
           Luke
           9.23
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           point
           which
           all
           of
           vs
           must
           marke
           ;
           wee
           must
           not
           looke
           to
           haue
           ease
           and
           ioy
           in
           earth
           :
           It
           is
           enough
           for
           vs
           to
           enioy
           that
           after
           this
           life
           .
           If
           Christ
           himselfe
           carie
           his
           crosse
           out
           of
           the
           gate
           ,
           we
           then
           with
           his
           disciples
           
             must
             take
             vp
             our
             crosse
             and
             followe
             him
             euery
             day
             .
          
        
         
           The
           2.
           circumstance
           to
           bee
           considered
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           How
           long
           was
           Moses
           hid
           ?
           namely
           ,
           
             three
             moneths
             .
             Question
          
           .
           Why
           was
           he
           hid
           no
           longer
           ?
           Answer
           .
           Because
           they
           could
           not
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           likely
           ,
           there
           was
           search
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             they
             made
             a
             basket
             of
             reed
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             dawbed
             it
             with
             slime
             and
             pitch
             ,
             and
             laid
             the
             childe
             therein
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             among
             the
             bul-rushes
             by
             the
             riuers
             brinke
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           did
           the
           Parents
           aduenture
           the
           childes
           life
           ,
           for
           the
           sauing
           of
           their
           owne
           :
           wherein
           we
           may
           see
           a
           great
           want
           and
           weakenesse
           in
           their
           faith
           ;
           for
           they
           kept
           their
           childe
           a
           while
           by
           faith
           :
           but
           afterward
           cōmitted
           him
           to
           the
           dangers
           of
           the
           waters
           ,
           of
           wilde
           beasts
           and
           fowles
           of
           the
           aire
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           plaine
           their
           faith
           was
           weake
           ,
           and
           mingled
           with
           feare
           and
           with
           some
           doubting
           .
           For
           in
           keeping
           the
           childe
           three
           moneths
           ,
           they
           shew
           forth
           liuely
           faith
           ;
           but
           when
           as
           they
           expose
           him
           to
           danger
           for
           their
           owne
           safety
           ,
           heerein
           they
           bewray
           some
           want
           of
           loue
           ,
           and
           weakenesse
           of
           faith
           :
           and
           yet
           we
           see
           they
           are
           heere
           commended
           for
           their
           faith
           .
           Which
           sheweth
           plainely
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           man
           haue
           true
           and
           sound
           faith
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           weak
           ,
           yet
           God
           in
           mercy
           will
           take
           knowledge
           of
           it
           and
           commend
           it
           ,
           passing
           by
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           it
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           vnto
           that
           faith
           will
           giue
           the
           promises
           of
           life
           euerlasting
           made
           in
           Christ
           ,
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
           The
           third
           circumstance
           to
           bee
           considered
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           Who
           it
           was
           that
           kept
           Moses
           three
           moneths
           .
           In
           Exodus
           it
           is
           said
           that
           
             his
             mother
             kept
             him
          
           ;
           
           but
           here
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             his
             parents
             kept
             him
          
           :
           where
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           includes
           his
           father
           also
           .
           How
           can
           both
           these
           be
           true
           ?
           Answ.
           Wee
           must
           knowe
           that
           the
           Mother
           was
           the
           chiefe
           doer
           in
           this
           worke
           ,
           and
           the
           father
           though
           he
           was
           not
           a
           doer
           ,
           yet
           he
           gaue
           his
           consent
           .
           Now
           we
           must
           remember
           ,
           that
           consent
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           doing
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           in
           good
           things
           ,
           or
           in
           euill
           :
           for
           ,
           when
           Saul
           did
           but
           
             keepe
             the
             persecutors
             clothes
             that
             stoned
             Stephen
             ,
          
           (
           Act.
           7.58
           .
           )
           whereby
           he
           signified
           his
           consent
           ;
           thereupon
           hee
           confesseth
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           
             guiltie
             of
             his
             death
          
           ,
           Act.
           22.20
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           obserue
           the
           Cause
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           Occasion
           that
           mooued
           the
           Parents
           to
           saue
           their
           childe
           .
           It
           was
           a
           notable
           comlinesse
           and
           beautie
           ,
           which
           did
           appeare
           in
           the
           body
           of
           the
           childe
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           borne
           .
           This
           mooued
           them
           to
           reason
           thus
           with
           themselues
           :
           Surely
           God
           hath
           giuen
           such
           beautie
           and
           comelinesse
           vnto
           this
           childe
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           very
           likely
           he
           will
           vse
           him
           hereafter
           ,
           to
           be
           some
           notable
           instrument
           of
           some
           great
           worke
           :
           we
           therefore
           will
           keepe
           him
           aliue
           .
           This
           point
           must
           be
           marked
           of
           vs
           :
           for
           ,
           beside
           their
           natural
           affection
           ,
           this
           also
           was
           a
           motiue
           to
           make
           the
           parents
           saue
           their
           childe
           .
        
         
           Hence
           wee
           may
           learne
           ,
           that
           those
           whom
           God
           will
           imploy
           aboue
           others
           in
           some
           speciall
           seruice
           for
           his
           owne
           glory
           ,
           are
           vsually
           endowed
           with
           some
           speciall
           gift
           aboue
           others
           ;
           yea
           many
           times
           with
           outward
           grace
           and
           comelinesse
           in
           the
           body
           .
           For
           ,
           this
           beauty
           in
           Moses
           body
           ,
           moued
           his
           parents
           to
           seeke
           to
           saue
           his
           life
           ;
           they
           perswade
           themselues
           that
           God
           had
           not
           imprinted
           that
           in
           him
           for
           nought
           .
           Saul
           (
           wee
           know
           )
           was
           made
           King
           ouer
           Israel
           :
           and
           it
           is
           noted
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           had
           giuen
           him
           a
           goodly
           stature
           ;
           for
           hee
           was
           
             higher
             than
             any
             of
             the
             people
             from
             the
             shoulders
             vpward
             .
          
           
           So
           Dauid
           had
           a
           
             good
             countenance
          
           ,
           
           and
           
             a
             comely
             visage
          
           :
           for
           the
           Lord
           purposed
           to
           make
           him
           king
           ouer
           Israel
           .
           Now
           
           as
           he
           did
           excell
           his
           brethren
           in
           beauty
           and
           comelinesse
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           to
           be
           far
           aboue
           them
           in
           this
           special
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           gouerning
           his
           people
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           learne
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           comelinesse
           and
           beautie
           is
           a
           gift
           of
           God
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           those
           which
           excell
           others
           in
           these
           gifts
           of
           nature
           ,
           must
           looke
           also
           that
           answerably
           they
           excell
           them
           in
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           zeale
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           doing
           good
           vnto
           men
           ,
           as
           Moses
           and
           Dauid
           did
           .
           But
           alas
           ,
           wretched
           is
           the
           practice
           of
           these
           times
           :
           for
           commonly
           those
           which
           haue
           comlinesse
           and
           beauty
           aboue
           others
           ,
           doe
           vse
           it
           as
           a
           bait
           &
           occasion
           vnto
           all
           sin
           ,
           &
           naughtinesse
           ;
           as
           to
           whoredome
           and
           lasciuiousnesse
           ,
           that
           heereby
           they
           may
           more
           fully
           satisfie
           their
           own
           wretched
           and
           fatanicall
           lusts
           :
           but
           this
           must
           carefully
           be
           looked
           vnto
           ,
           of
           all
           such
           as
           haue
           the
           gifts
           of
           nature
           in
           more
           excellent
           manner
           then
           others
           .
           For
           if
           they
           vse
           them
           ,
           or
           rather
           abuse
           them
           to
           be
           meanes
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           pride
           and
           vanity
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           they
           haue
           much
           to
           answer
           for
           vnto
           God
           ,
           at
           the
           dreadfull
           day
           of
           Iudgement
           .
           Hath
           God
           giuen
           thee
           beauty
           &
           comelinesse
           ?
           and
           doest
           thou
           vse
           it
           as
           a
           baite
           to
           ensnare
           others
           for
           the
           satisfying
           of
           thy
           lust
           ?
           then
           looke
           vnto
           it
           thou
           euill
           seruant
           ,
           for
           thou
           doest
           not
           hide
           ,
           but
           consume
           thy
           Masters
           talent
           ,
           imploying
           it
           to
           his
           dishonour
           ;
           therefore
           it
           shall
           be
           taken
           from
           thee
           :
           and
           in
           stead
           thereof
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           haue
           vglinesse
           and
           deformity
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           soule
           and
           body
           be
           tumbled
           into
           hell
           with
           vncleane
           spirits
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           first
           action
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           with
           the
           circumstances
           thereof
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           action
           ,
           whereby
           the
           faith
           of
           Moses
           Parents
           is
           commended
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           
             They
             did
             not
             feare
             the
             Kings
             commaundement
             .
          
           These
           words
           must
           not
           be
           vnderstoode
           absolutely
           and
           simply
           ,
           but
           with
           limitation
           .
           For
           manie
           places
           of
           Scripture
           are
           spoken
           simply
           ,
           which
           must
           bee
           vnderstoode
           with
           respect
           :
           as
           when
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Math.
           11.18
           ,
           
             Iohn
             came
             neither
             eating
             nor
             drinking
             ,
          
           that
           is
           not
           ,
           
             eating
             nothing
             at
             all
          
           ,
           but
           
             eating
             little
          
           :
           and
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           Math.
           10.34
           ,
           
           
             He
             came
             not
             to
             bring
             peace
             ,
             but
             the
             sword
             :
          
           that
           is
           (
           as
           Luke
           expounds
           it
           ,
           Luk.
           12.51
           .
           )
           
             rather
             debate
          
           ,
           than
           peace
           .
           And
           so
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           Moses
           parents
           feared
           not
           the
           Kings
           commandement
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           feare
           it
           ouermuch
           ,
           or
           wholly
           ,
           or
           onely
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           others
           did
           in
           the
           like
           case
           .
        
         
           Here
           then
           first
           we
           may
           learne
           ,
           how
           farre
           forth
           we
           must
           obey
           superiours
           and
           magistrates
           ;
           we
           must
           obey
           them
           ,
           not
           simply
           ,
           but
           
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           Ephes.
           6.1
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           lawful
           commands
           :
           but
           when
           they
           commaund
           things
           euill
           and
           vnlawfull
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           stay
           our selues
           ,
           lest
           obeying
           them
           we
           rebell
           against
           God.
           For
           this
           ,
           wee
           haue
           sufficient
           warrant
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           who
           beeing
           commanded
           (
           Act.
           4.18
           ,
           19.
           )
           that
           
             in
             no
             wise
             they
             should
             speake
             or
             teach
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             :
          
           answered
           ,
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             right
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             obey
             you
             rather
             than
             God
             ,
             iudge
             ye
             .
          
           And
           the
           midwiues
           of
           Egypt
           are
           commended
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           (
           Exod.
           1.17
           .
           )
           for
           sauing
           the
           yong
           children
           aliue
           ,
           against
           the
           Kings
           commandement
           .
           And
           the
           three
           men
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           
             Shadrach
             ,
             Meshach
          
           ,
           and
           Abednego
           ,
           are
           renowmed
           with
           all
           posterity
           ,
           for
           disobeying
           the
           commandement
           of
           Nebuchadnessar
           (
           Dan.
           3.16
           ,
           17.
           )
           of
           worshipping
           the
           golden
           Image
           .
           By
           which
           examples
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           plainely
           ,
           that
           our
           obedience
           to
           men
           must
           be
           in
           the
           Lord
           onely
           .
           Neither
           is
           our
           refusing
           to
           doe
           their
           vnlawfull
           commaunds
           ,
           any
           disobedience
           indeede
           :
           because
           the
           fift
           commandement
           in
           this
           case
           ceaseth
           to
           binde
           ,
           and
           giues
           place
           to
           the
           commandements
           of
           the
           first
           table
           ,
           which
           are
           greater
           ;
           as
           wee
           shewed
           before
           ,
           v.
           17.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           see
           here
           this
           godly
           boldnesse
           ,
           in
           not
           ouermuch
           fearing
           the
           Kings
           commandement
           ,
           is
           made
           a
           worke
           of
           faith
           :
           whence
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           true
           faith
           in
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           doth
           serue
           to
           moderate
           a
           mans
           affections
           .
           There
           is
           no
           man
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           be
           left
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           will
           goe
           too
           farre
           in
           the
           sway
           of
           his
           affections
           :
           experience
           sheweth
           that
           many
           through
           anger
           ,
           and
           ioy
           ,
           haue
           lost
           their
           liues
           ;
           some
           for
           feare
           haue
           forsaken
           religion
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           hath
           cost
           many
           a
           man
           
           his
           life
           .
           Yea
           ,
           any
           affection
           if
           it
           be
           not
           moderated
           and
           stayed
           ,
           will
           bereaue
           a
           man
           of
           his
           senses
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           a
           beast
           ,
           and
           no
           man.
           
        
         
           But
           behold
           the
           vse
           and
           power
           of
           true
           faith
           :
           It
           serueth
           to
           mitigate
           a
           mans
           affection
           ;
           so
           as
           if
           a
           man
           be
           angry
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           with
           moderation
           :
           and
           so
           wee
           may
           say
           of
           feare
           ,
           ioy
           ,
           hatred
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           affection
           ;
           faith
           will
           asswage
           and
           stay
           the
           rage
           thereof
           .
           For
           vndoubtedly
           ,
           Moses
           parents
           might
           haue
           beene
           ouerwhelmed
           with
           feare
           of
           Pharaohs
           tyrannie
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           gaue
           thē
           faith
           ,
           which
           did
           moderate
           this
           feare
           .
           There
           is
           none
           of
           vs
           ,
           but
           if
           wee
           looke
           well
           into
           our selues
           ,
           wee
           shall
           see
           that
           we
           are
           excessiue
           in
           many
           affections
           ;
           sometime
           in
           feare
           ,
           sometime
           in
           anger
           ,
           sometime
           in
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
           Now
           ,
           would
           we
           know
           how
           to
           bridle
           these
           strong
           passions
           ?
           Then
           get
           true
           faith
           :
           it
           is
           the
           meanes
           whereby
           a
           man
           may
           moderate
           and
           stay
           the
           rage
           of
           his
           affectiōs
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           shall
           not
           break
           out
           into
           extremitie
           .
           Is
           a
           man
           angrie
           ?
           why
           ,
           if
           hee
           haue
           faith
           ,
           hee
           will
           bridle
           his
           anger
           .
           Is
           he
           sorrowfull
           ?
           yet
           it
           is
           in
           measure
           :
           and
           so
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           faith
           will
           rule
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           yet
           extinguisheth
           none
           .
           Which
           ,
           should
           greatly
           prouoke
           vs
           to
           labour
           for
           true
           faith
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           of
           such
           vse
           and
           power
           in
           the
           stay
           of
           our
           affections
           .
        
         
           
             
               Verse
               24.
            
             
             By
             faith
             ,
             Moses
             when
             he
             was
             come
             to
             age
             ,
             refused
             to
             bee
             called
             the
             sonne
             of
             Pharaohs
             daughter
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             chose
             rather
             to
             suffer
             aduersitie
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             enioy
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
             for
             a
             season
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Esteeming
             the
             rebuke
             of
             Christ
             greater
             riches
             ,
             than
             the
             treasures
             of
             Egypt
             :
             For
             hee
             had
             respect
             vnto
             the
             recompence
             of
             reward
             .
          
        
         
           HEre
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           comes
           to
           the
           commendation
           of
           Moses
           faith
           ,
           and
           in
           these
           three
           verses
           propounds
           a
           most
           notable
           example
           hereof
           .
        
         
         
           By
           
             Moses
             faith
          
           ,
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           
             sauing
             faith
          
           ;
           which
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           a
           gift
           of
           GOD
           ,
           whereby
           Moses
           receiued
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           touching
           saluation
           by
           the
           Messias
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           promised
           Land
           ,
           made
           to
           Abraham
           and
           to
           his
           seede
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           applied
           the
           same
           vnto
           himselfe
           particularly
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           the
           first
           entrance
           of
           this
           exāple
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           setteth
           downe
           a
           wonderfull
           thing
           of
           Moses
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           Moses
           had
           faith
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           did
           this
           great
           worke
           .
           This
           (
           I
           say
           )
           is
           strange
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           brought
           vp
           by
           Pharaohs
           daughter
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Pharaoh
           ,
           where
           was
           no
           knowledge
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           indeede
           nothing
           but
           idolatry
           ,
           wantonnesse
           ,
           and
           profanenesse
           .
           And
           yet
           heere
           it
           is
           testified
           of
           him
           ,
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           GOD
           which
           cannot
           lie
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           faith
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           wonderfull
           thing
           .
           And
           the
           like
           is
           recorded
           of
           others
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           As
           in
           Ahabs
           Court
           (
           who
           was
           a
           King
           that
           had
           
             sold
             himselfe
             to
             worke
             wickednesse
          
           )
           yet
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           testifieth
           ,
           that
           euen
           there
           was
           good
           
             Obadiah
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             feared
             God
             greatly
             .
          
           
           And
           Herod
           was
           a
           most
           deadly
           enemie
           to
           Christ
           :
           and
           yet
           Ioanna
           the
           wife
           of
           
             Chuza
             Herods
          
           friend
           ,
           ministred
           of
           her
           goods
           vnto
           Christ.
           And
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Saints
             which
             are
             of
             Caesars
             houshold
             salute
             you
             :
          
           Where
           ,
           by
           Caesars
           house
           ,
           is
           meant
           the
           Court
           of
           Nero
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           most
           bloudy
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           wicked
           persecuter
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           his
           house
           were
           the
           professors
           of
           Christs
           Gospell
           .
           By
           these
           examples
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           his
           children
           and
           seruants
           in
           the
           middle
           among
           his
           enemies
           :
           for
           ,
           these
           3.
           
           Courts
           ,
           of
           
             Pharaoh
             ,
             Herod
          
           ,
           and
           Nero
           ,
           may
           be
           called
           a
           kinde
           of
           hell
           ;
           &
           yet
           there
           were
           some
           of
           Gods
           seruants
           in
           them
           all
           .
           Which
           sheweth
           vs
           clearely
           the
           truth
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           which
           saith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           
             he
             raigneth
             in
             the
             middle
             among
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           
           Howsoeuer
           they
           rage
           ,
           and
           seeke
           to
           blot
           out
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           to
           roote
           out
           his
           kingdom
           ,
           yet
           maugre
           their
           throats
           ,
           he
           will
           rule
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           their
           kingdoms
           ,
           &
           there
           haue
           those
           which
           truly
           serue
           him
           &
           feare
           his
           name
           :
           Reuel
           .
           2.13
           ,
           God
           had
           his
           Church
           in
           Pergamus
           where
           Satans
           throne
           was
           ▪
        
         
         
           Againe
           ,
           this
           faith
           of
           Moses
           serues
           to
           checke
           many
           a
           man
           in
           this
           age
           ,
           that
           is
           brought
           vp
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           vnder
           godly
           Parents
           &
           gouernours
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           a
           hater
           and
           mocker
           of
           the
           religion
           of
           Christ.
           Surely
           Moses
           in
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           shall
           stand
           vp
           against
           all
           such
           ,
           and
           condemne
           them
           .
           For
           he
           had
           faith
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           brought
           vp
           in
           a
           most
           profane
           place
           :
           and
           they
           are
           voide
           of
           faith
           ,
           nay
           ,
           enemies
           vnto
           it
           ;
           though
           they
           liue
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           vs
           come
           to
           the
           strange
           fact
           which
           Moses
           did
           ,
           for
           which
           his
           faith
           is
           so
           commended
           .
           The
           Text
           saith
           of
           him
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           That
           
             when
             he
             was
             come
             to
             age
             ,
             he
             refused
             to
             be
             called
             the
             sonne
             of
             Pharaohs
             daughter
             .
          
           How
           Moses
           became
           her
           sonne
           ,
           we
           may
           reade
           at
           large
           ,
           Exod.
           2
           :
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           she
           hauing
           found
           Moses
           in
           the
           basket
           ,
           preserued
           him
           aliue
           ,
           and
           brought
           him
           vp
           as
           her
           own
           childe
           ▪
           purposing
           to
           make
           him
           her
           owne
           sonne
           &
           heire
           .
           But
           this
           honour
           of
           hers
           he
           would
           not
           accept
           ;
           this
           hee
           refused
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           that
           notable
           and
           famous
           act
           ,
           for
           which
           his
           faith
           is
           here
           cōmended
           vnto
           vs.
           
        
         
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           This
           fact
           of
           Moses
           may
           seeme
           rather
           worthy
           of
           blame
           then
           praise
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           practice
           of
           great
           rudenesse
           and
           ingratitude
           :
           for
           shee
           preserued
           his
           life
           from
           death
           ,
           and
           brought
           him
           vp
           as
           her
           owne
           childe
           ,
           and
           vouchsafed
           him
           this
           speciall
           fauour
           to
           make
           him
           her
           heire
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Moses
           should
           not
           thus
           haue
           contemned
           her
           fauour
           .
           Answer
           .
           Indeede
           it
           had
           beene
           Moses
           part
           to
           haue
           shewed
           himselfe
           thankfull
           ,
           in
           accepting
           this
           fauour
           at
           her
           hands
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           enioying
           the
           same
           ,
           if
           hee
           might
           haue
           done
           it
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           keeping
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
           But
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           doe
           :
           for
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           dwelled
           still
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           beene
           her
           sonne
           and
           heire
           ,
           hee
           should
           haue
           beene
           vndutifull
           vnto
           GOD.
           Now
           this
           is
           a
           rule
           to
           bee
           remembred
           and
           practiced
           alwayes
           ;
           that
           in
           duties
           of
           like
           nature
           〈◊〉
           the
           Commaundements
           of
           the
           second
           table
           doe
           binde
           vs
           no
           further
           then
           our
           obedience
           thereto
           
           may
           stand
           with
           obedience
           vnto
           the
           commaundements
           of
           the
           first
           table
           :
           and
           when
           these
           two
           cannot
           stand
           together
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           freed
           from
           obedience
           vnto
           the
           second
           table
           ;
           as
           ,
           from
           performing
           honour
           and
           thankfulnesse
           vnto
           men
           ,
           when
           wee
           cannot
           therewithall
           performe
           obedience
           and
           seruice
           vnto
           God.
           And
           this
           was
           Moses
           case
           :
           because
           hee
           could
           not
           both
           serue
           God
           ,
           and
           continue
           his
           thankfulnesse
           ,
           to
           Pharaohs
           daughter
           (
           for
           in
           staying
           with
           her
           ,
           hee
           should
           haue
           made
           shipwracke
           of
           true
           religion
           )
           therefore
           hee
           forsaketh
           her
           fauour
           and
           honour
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           is
           heere
           commended
           vnto
           vs.
           The
           like
           did
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           for
           when
           
             the
             people
             would
             haue
             made
             him
             King
             ,
             he
             refused
             it
             ,
             and
             fled
             from
             among
             them
             ,
          
           Iohn
           6.15
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           not
           stand
           with
           that
           calling
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           was
           sanctified
           and
           sent
           into
           the
           world
           :
           therefore
           Moses
           fact
           was
           commendable
           ,
           and
           doth
           greatly
           set
           forth
           vnto
           vs
           his
           holy
           faith
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           fact
           of
           Moses
           thus
           generally
           considered
           ,
           obserue
           a
           notable
           fruite
           of
           true
           faith
           :
           It
           makes
           a
           man
           to
           esteeme
           more
           of
           the
           state
           of
           adoption
           to
           be
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           the
           childe
           or
           heire
           of
           any
           earthly
           Prince
           .
           This
           is
           plaine
           in
           Moses
           in
           this
           place
           .
           And
           the
           like
           we
           may
           see
           in
           Dauid
           :
           for
           though
           he
           were
           a
           King
           ,
           yet
           he
           set
           all
           his
           royalty
           and
           maiestie
           at
           nought
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           Gods
           blessing
           of
           adoption
           ;
           &
           therefore
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
          
           (
           not
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Israel
           )
           
             is
             my
             portion
          
           .
           
           And
           again
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           kept
           from
           the
           Lords
           tabernacle
           ,
           &
           the
           company
           of
           Gods
           Saints
           ,
           through
           persecution
           ;
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Sparrowes
             and
             Swallowes
             were
             more
             happy
             then
             he
             ,
          
           Psalm
           84
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           nests
           where
           they
           might
           keepe
           their
           young
           ,
           and
           sit
           ,
           and
           sing
           ;
           but
           hee
           could
           not
           come
           neere
           the
           Lords
           Altar
           .
           And
           yet
           more
           fully
           to
           expresse
           the
           earnestnesse
           of
           his
           affection
           this
           way
           ;
           he
           saith
           ,
           he
           had
           rather
           be
           a
           man
           of
           a
           base
           office
           ,
           euen
           
             a
             dore-keeper
             in
             the
             house
             of
             GOD
             ,
          
           then
           a
           man
           of
           renowne
           in
           
             the
             tents
             of
             wickednesse
          
           .
           But
           howsoeuer
           ,
           these
           men
           were
           of
           one
           minde
           herein
           ;
           yet
           come
           to
           our
           age
           ,
           and
           seeke
           in
           Towne
           ,
           Country
           ,
           and
           people
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           see
           this
           fruite
           of
           faith
           
           is
           rare
           to
           be
           found
           :
           for
           generally
           (
           though
           I
           will
           not
           say
           all
           )
           the
           most
           of
           those
           that
           are
           borne
           of
           good
           parentage
           ,
           as
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Knights
           or
           Squires
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           Nobles
           ,
           are
           so
           bewitched
           with
           the
           pride
           of
           their
           earthly
           Parentage
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           scarce
           a
           thought
           after
           adoption
           in
           Christ.
           Gods
           heauenly
           graces
           will
           take
           no
           place
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           but
           they
           vtterly
           contemne
           all
           other
           estates
           of
           life
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           owne
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           common
           sinne
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           :
           for
           ,
           at
           earthly
           preferments
           men
           wil
           stand
           amazed
           ;
           but
           seldome
           shall
           you
           finde
           a
           man
           that
           is
           rauished
           with
           ioy
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Moses
           did
           .
           But
           his
           practice
           must
           be
           a
           president
           for
           vs
           to
           followe
           :
           we
           must
           learne
           to
           haue
           more
           ioy
           in
           being
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           heires
           of
           any
           worldly
           Kingdomes
           ;
           and
           to
           take
           more
           delight
           in
           the
           grace
           of
           adoption
           through
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           sonship
           of
           any
           earthly
           Prince
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           great
           prerogatiue
           to
           be
           heire
           to
           a
           King
           or
           Emperour
           :
           but
           yet
           to
           be
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           ,
           goes
           farre
           beyond
           it
           ,
           euen
           aboue
           comparison
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           the
           greatest
           Potentate
           may
           be
           the
           childe
           of
           wrath
           :
           but
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           by
           grace
           ,
           hath
           Christ
           Iesus
           to
           be
           his
           eldest
           brother
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           is
           
             fellow
             heire
          
           in
           heauen
           ;
           hee
           hath
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           also
           for
           his
           comforter
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           heauen
           for
           his
           euerlasting
           inheritance
           .
           And
           therefore
           wee
           must
           learne
           of
           Moses
           ,
           from
           the
           bottome
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           to
           prefer
           this
           one
           thing
           ,
           To
           be
           the
           child
           of
           God
           ,
           before
           all
           earthly
           things
           ,
           either
           pleasures
           ,
           riches
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           prerogatiues
           whatsoeuer
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           more
           particularly
           in
           this
           fact
           of
           Moses
           note
           two
           circumstances
           :
           1.
           
           The
           manner
           how
           :
           2.
           
           The
           time
           when
           ,
           he
           refused
           to
           be
           called
           the
           sonne
           of
           Pharaohs
           daughter
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ;
           his
           refusall
           was
           not
           in
           word
           ,
           but
           in
           deede
           :
           for
           ,
           if
           we
           reade
           the
           whole
           History
           of
           Moses
           ,
           wee
           shall
           not
           finde
           ,
           that
           either
           he
           spake
           to
           Pharaoh
           ,
           or
           to
           his
           daughter
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           other
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           not
           be
           her
           heire
           ,
           nor
           called
           her
           sonne
           ;
           but
           we
           finde
           that
           hee
           did
           it
           in
           
           deede
           :
           for
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           age
           ,
           he
           left
           the
           Court
           oftentimes
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           visite
           his
           brethren
           ,
           to
           comfort
           them
           ,
           to
           defend
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           part
           with
           them
           .
           And
           hence
           we
           must
           learne
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           to
           giue
           our selues
           to
           knowe
           ,
           and
           to
           talke
           of
           matters
           of
           religion
           ,
           as
           to
           doe
           and
           practice
           the
           same
           both
           before
           God
           and
           men
           .
           This
           did
           Moses
           .
           It
           is
           the
           common
           fault
           of
           our
           age
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           be
           content
           to
           heare
           the
           doctrine
           of
           religion
           taught
           vnto
           vs
           ;
           yea
           ,
           many
           will
           learne
           it
           ,
           and
           often
           speake
           thereof
           :
           but
           fewe
           there
           be
           that
           make
           conscience
           to
           doe
           the
           things
           they
           heare
           and
           speake
           of
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           learne
           of
           Moses
           to
           put
           those
           things
           in
           practice
           which
           wee
           learne
           and
           professe
           ,
           and
           in
           silence
           doe
           them
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           fewer
           words
           the
           better
           ,
           vnlesse
           our
           deedes
           be
           answerable
           .
           If
           any
           of
           vs
           were
           to
           walke
           vpon
           the
           top
           of
           some
           high
           mountaine
           ,
           we
           would
           leaue
           off
           talking
           ,
           and
           looke
           vnto
           our
           steps
           for
           feare
           of
           falling
           .
           Behold
           ,
           when
           we
           enter
           the
           profession
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           wee
           are
           set
           vpon
           an
           high
           mountaine
           :
           for
           the
           
             way
             of
             life
             is
             on
             high
          
           ;
           and
           Christianity
           is
           the
           
             high
             calling
             of
             God.
          
           
           We
           therefore
           must
           
             be
             wise
          
           ,
           as
           Salomō
           saith
           ,
           Pro.
           15.24
           ,
           &
           look
           wel
           to
           our
           cōuersation
           ,
           hauing
           a
           straite
           watch
           ouer
           all
           our
           waies
           ,
           through
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           euen
           to
           the
           end
           of
           our
           daies
           ;
           &
           not
           stand
           so
           much
           on
           speaking
           &
           talking
           ,
           as
           on
           doing
           :
           
             for
             the
             doer
             of
             the
             worke
             shal
             be
             blessed
             in
             his
             deed
             ,
          
           Iam.
           1.25
           .
           This
           is
           the
           thing
           we
           must
           looke
           vnto
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           ornament
           of
           our
           profession
           ,
           declaring
           that
           we
           haue
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           :
           but
           if
           deeds
           be
           wanting
           ,
           our
           religion
           is
           vaine
           ,
           we
           are
           like
           the
           Fig-tree
           which
           Christ
           cursed
           ,
           
           
             hauing
             leaues
             but
             no
             fruite
          
           .
        
         
           The
           2.
           circumstance
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           time
           when
           he
           refused
           this
           honour
           ;
           namely
           ,
           
             when
             he
             came
             to
             be
             a
             man
             of
             yeares
             and
             discretion
             .
          
           A
           man
           in
           cōmon
           reason
           would
           iudge
           thus
           of
           Moses
           fact
           ;
           Moses
           hath
           rare
           fortune
           offered
           him
           ,
           he
           might
           haue
           bin
           sonne
           &
           heire
           to
           a
           Princesse
           :
           surely
           this
           is
           a
           rash
           fact
           of
           his
           ▪
           &
           void
           of
           cōsideration
           ,
           to
           refuse
           it
           ;
           vndoubtedly
           he
           far
           ouershot
           himselfe
           herein
           ,
           either
           through
           rashnesse
           or
           ignorance
           .
           But
           to
           preuent
           such
           carnall
           surmises
           ,
           
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           sets
           down
           this
           circumstance
           of
           time
           ;
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           refuse
           it
           in
           his
           youth
           :
           but
           
             when
             hee
             was
             come
             to
             age
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             perfect
             yeares
             of
             discretion
             ,
          
           and
           by
           reason
           thereof
           ,
           must
           needes
           haue
           consideration
           and
           iudgement
           to
           know
           what
           he
           did
           ;
           then
           did
           he
           refuse
           this
           honour
           ,
           to
           bee
           Pharaohs
           daughters
           sonne
           and
           heire
           .
           In
           the
           seuenth
           of
           the
           Acts
           ,
           wee
           shall
           see
           that
           he
           was
           
             fortie
             yeares
             olde
          
           when
           he
           did
           this
           .
           And
           therefore
           this
           is
           true
           which
           is
           here
           said
           ,
           that
           
             when
             he
             was
             come
             to
             age
             ,
          
           and
           staiednesse
           ;
           then
           he
           refused
           this
           honour
           :
           for
           ,
           fortie
           yeares
           is
           a
           time
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           ripenesse
           for
           strength
           ;
           but
           of
           staiednesse
           in
           iudgement
           and
           discretion
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           this
           circumstance
           we
           learne
           two
           points
           .
           1
           That
           it
           is
           a
           common
           fault
           of
           yong
           years
           ,
           to
           be
           subiect
           to
           inconsideration
           ,
           and
           rashnes
           ;
           for
           ,
           Moses
           did
           not
           refuse
           the
           honour
           of
           Pharaohs
           daughter
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           young
           ,
           lest
           it
           should
           seeme
           to
           bee
           a
           point
           of
           rashnesse
           :
           but
           ,
           
             when
             hee
             was
             come
             to
             age
          
           (
           as
           the
           text
           saith
           )
           ;
           insinuating
           ,
           that
           if
           hee
           had
           done
           it
           when
           hee
           was
           young
           ,
           it
           might
           haue
           beene
           esteemed
           but
           a
           rash
           part
           ,
           and
           done
           in
           some
           hastie
           passion
           of
           youth
           .
           Euery
           age
           of
           man
           hath
           his
           faults
           :
           &
           this
           is
           the
           fault
           of
           youth
           ,
           to
           bee
           heady
           and
           rash
           in
           their
           affaires
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           consideration
           and
           experience
           .
           And
           therefore
           all
           young
           persons
           must
           haue
           care
           of
           these
           sinnes
           of
           youth
           ,
           and
           watch
           the
           more
           against
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           so
           incident
           to
           their
           yeares
           .
           Now
           ,
           the
           way
           to
           auoyde
           them
           ,
           is
           to
           follow
           Christs
           example
           ,
           Luk.
           2.52
           ,
           to
           labour
           
             to
             growe
             ,
             as
             in
             yeares
             ,
             so
             in
             wisdome
             and
             grace
             :
          
           and
           to
           obey
           the
           counsell
           of
           Paul
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           2.
           
           Timoth.
           2.22
           ,
           to
           
             flie
             the
             lusts
             of
             youth
             ;
             following
             after
             iustice
             ,
             faith
             ,
             charitie
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             call
             vpon
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             with
             a
             pure
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           circumstance
           of
           time
           ,
           noting
           Moses
           deliberate
           staiednesse
           in
           this
           fact
           ,
           doeth
           plainely
           aduertise
           vs
           ,
           what
           is
           ,
           or
           should
           bee
           ,
           the
           vertue
           of
           olde
           age
           ,
           and
           the
           ornament
           of
           yeares
           ;
           namely
           ,
           staiednesse
           ,
           &
           discretion
           :
           wherby
           ,
           
           I
           meane
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           naturall
           temper
           of
           affection
           ,
           which
           olde
           age
           bringeth
           with
           it
           ;
           but
           such
           religious
           discretion
           ,
           whereby
           men
           of
           yeares
           doe
           all
           things
           in
           faith
           ,
           so
           as
           their
           workes
           may
           be
           acceptable
           and
           pleasing
           vnto
           God.
           For
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           grown
           in
           yeares
           ,
           &
           hath
           had
           experience
           &
           obseruation
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           onely
           haue
           a
           generall
           knowledge
           and
           wisdome
           ;
           but
           a
           particular
           wisdome
           ,
           whereby
           he
           may
           doe
           in
           faith
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           hee
           takes
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           therein
           please
           God.
           But
           alas
           ,
           this
           may
           be
           spoken
           of
           olde
           men
           in
           these
           daies
           ,
           that
           in
           regard
           of
           this
           wisdome
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           babes
           ;
           a
           thing
           greatly
           disgracefull
           to
           their
           condition
           .
           For
           ,
           Paul
           biddes
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           14.20
           ,
           that
           
             they
             should
             not
             be
             children
             in
             vnderstanding
             ,
             but
             of
             ripe
             age
             :
          
           yea
           ,
           and
           he
           forbiddes
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           Eph.
           4.14
           ,
           to
           
             be
             children
             stil
             ,
             wauering
             and
             carried
             about
             with
             euery
             winde
             of
             doctrine
             .
          
           Whereby
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           aged
           persons
           do
           quite
           degenerate
           from
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           bee
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           babes
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           voide
           of
           spirituall
           wisdome
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           we
           must
           grant
           ,
           that
           our
           aged
           persons
           are
           worldly
           wise
           ;
           &
           hee
           must
           haue
           a
           cunning
           head
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           wee
           say
           )
           rise
           early
           ,
           that
           herein
           goes
           beyonde
           them
           :
           But
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           booke
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           a
           reason
           of
           their
           actions
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           done
           in
           faith
           ;
           herein
           ,
           they
           are
           meere
           babes
           ,
           and
           ignorant
           :
           neither
           can
           they
           tell
           what
           it
           is
           to
           doe
           a
           thing
           in
           faith
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           may
           be
           acceptable
           to
           God.
           Heerein
           ,
           many
           that
           are
           yong
           in
           yeares
           ,
           doe
           quite
           out-strippe
           them
           .
           What
           would
           wee
           thinke
           or
           say
           of
           a
           childe
           ,
           that
           beeing
           set
           to
           a
           good
           schoole
           ,
           should
           still
           bee
           in
           the
           lowest
           forme
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           long
           continued
           at
           it
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           wee
           would
           iudge
           him
           either
           exceeding
           negligent
           ,
           or
           destitute
           of
           ordinary
           capacity
           .
        
         
           Behold
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           the
           schoole
           of
           Christ
           :
           &
           if
           a
           man
           haue
           liued
           long
           therein
           (
           as
           twentie
           ,
           or
           fourtie
           yeares
           )
           and
           yet
           be
           no
           wiser
           in
           religion
           ,
           than
           a
           yong
           child
           ;
           is
           it
           not
           a
           shame
           vnto
           him
           ?
           and
           shall
           wee
           not
           condemne
           him
           of
           great
           negligence
           ?
           Wherefore
           ,
           let
           all
           aged
           persons
           
           here
           learne
           their
           duty
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           growe
           to
           ripenesse
           in
           spirituall
           wisdome
           ,
           that
           so
           their
           
             age
             may
             be
             to
             them
             a
             crowne
             of
             glory
             ,
             beeing
             found
             in
             the
             way
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
          
           Prou.
           16.31
           .
        
         
           
             
               VERSE
               25.
            
             
          
           
             And
             chose
             rather
             to
             suffer
             aduersities
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             enioy
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
             for
             a
             season
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           meaning
           of
           these
           words
           is
           this
           :
           Moses
           cast
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           if
           hee
           should
           yield
           to
           become
           heire
           to
           Pharaohs
           daughter
           ,
           he
           must
           liue
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           please
           her
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           so
           altogether
           leaue
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           and
           people
           ,
           and
           gods
           holy
           religion
           ;
           which
           thing
           to
           doe
           ,
           he
           abhorred
           in
           his
           heart
           :
           and
           withall
           ,
           hee
           must
           leaue
           and
           lose
           the
           eternall
           blessednesse
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           for
           the
           honours
           ,
           &
           sinnefull
           pleasures
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           which
           were
           but
           momentany
           .
           These
           things
           considered
           ,
           hee
           chooseth
           rather
           to
           bee
           in
           affliction
           and
           misery
           with
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           vpon
           these
           conditions
           ,
           to
           liue
           in
           Pharaohs
           Court
           ,
           &
           to
           becom
           his
           daughters
           sonne
           and
           heire
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           this
           may
           seeme
           a
           strange
           choice
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           doth
           afterward
           render
           a
           reason
           hereof
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           ;
           Because
           Moses
           liked
           rather
           to
           inioy
           the
           prerogatiues
           of
           Gods
           Church
           (
           though
           it
           were
           in
           misery
           )
           than
           to
           enioy
           any
           honour
           in
           a
           wicked
           Court
           ,
           such
           as
           indeede
           Pharaohs
           was
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           verse
           therefore
           ,
           wee
           are
           to
           note
           a
           second
           fruit
           of
           Moses
           faith
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           hee
           preferred
           the
           fellowship
           and
           communion
           of
           Gods
           Saints
           ,
           before
           all
           other
           societies
           in
           the
           world
           .
           The
           same
           also
           was
           Dauids
           practice
           .
           Psal.
           16.3
           ,
           
             All
             my
             delight
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             is
             in
             the
             Saints
             that
             dwell
             on
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           This
           fruite
           of
           Moses
           faith
           ,
           doth
           discouer
           vnto
           vs
           a
           grieuous
           fault
           ,
           which
           raigneth
           in
           this
           age
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           neglect
           
           and
           contempt
           of
           the
           communion
           and
           societie
           of
           Saints
           .
           There
           is
           a
           societie
           and
           fellowship
           that
           is
           loued
           and
           magnified
           among
           vs
           :
           but
           what
           manner
           of
           societie
           is
           that
           ?
           surely
           of
           such
           as
           giue
           themselues
           to
           drinking
           ,
           iesting
           ,
           scoffing
           ,
           riot
           ,
           mirth
           ,
           and
           gaming
           .
           This
           is
           the
           common
           and
           generall
           good
           fellowship
           :
           through
           which
           ,
           God
           is
           greatly
           dishonoured
           .
           For
           most
           men
           set
           their
           delight
           therein
           ,
           and
           are
           neuer
           merry
           but
           in
           such
           company
           ,
           wherein
           indeede
           they
           delight
           themselues
           in
           their
           sensuality
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           men
           pleade
           that
           this
           good
           fellowship
           is
           a
           vertue
           .
           But
           then
           was
           Moses
           farre
           ouer-seene
           :
           for
           in
           Pharaohs
           Court
           he
           might
           haue
           had
           all
           kinde
           of
           such
           good
           fellowship
           and
           company
           ;
           yet
           hee
           likes
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           rather
           chooseth
           affliction
           and
           misery
           with
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           to
           enioy
           such
           fellowship
           in
           Pharaohs
           Court.
           And
           as
           for
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           neither
           so
           esteemed
           nor
           called
           by
           any
           ,
           but
           by
           them
           that
           call
           good
           euill
           ,
           and
           euill
           good
           .
           We
           see
           ,
           Moses
           a
           man
           of
           wisedome
           and
           learning
           ,
           Acts
           7.23
           .
           no
           childe
           ,
           but
           a
           man
           of
           xl
           .
           yeares
           olde
           ,
           hates
           and
           abhorres
           this
           good
           fellowship
           ,
           as
           the
           worst
           estate
           in
           the
           world
           :
           rather
           chusing
           the
           societie
           of
           a
           miserable
           and
           persecuted
           Church
           ,
           then
           the
           best
           of
           that
           fellowship
           which
           a
           Kings
           Court
           could
           yeeld
           .
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           learne
           more
           wisedome
           out
           of
           his
           practice
           .
           Some
           say
           ,
           this
           good
           fellowship
           is
           harmlesse
           ;
           and
           such
           men
           who
           thus
           merrily
           passe
           their
           times
           ,
           doe
           no
           such
           hurt
           as
           many
           others
           doe
           .
           But
           I
           answere
           ,
           men
           are
           borne
           to
           doe
           good
           .
           Againe
           ,
           to
           misspend
           time
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           and
           wit
           ,
           are
           not
           these
           euill
           &
           harmfull
           ,
           both
           in
           themselues
           and
           in
           the
           example
           ?
           And
           which
           is
           worst
           of
           all
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           fellowship
           with
           God
           ,
           nor
           any
           part
           of
           the
           communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           but
           rather
           a
           fellowship
           with
           Satan
           :
           therefore
           let
           all
           that
           will
           ,
           like
           true
           Christians
           ,
           haue
           true
           comfort
           in
           that
           article
           of
           their
           Creede
           ,
           
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
          
           ,
           esteeme
           the
           fellowship
           of
           good
           and
           holy
           men
           aboue
           all
           other
           .
           For
           ,
           by
           this
           communion
           with
           Gods
           Saints
           ,
           a
           man
           reapes
           great
           profit
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           other
           brings
           to
           a
           man
           the
           ruine
           both
           of
           his
           body
           and
           soule
           .
           By
           the
           societie
           
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           wee
           are
           first
           made
           partakers
           of
           their
           giftes
           and
           holy
           graces
           ;
           and
           secondly
           ,
           of
           their
           prayers
           ,
           and
           the
           blessings
           of
           God
           vpon
           them
           :
           which
           things
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           ,
           might
           moue
           vs
           to
           embrace
           this
           blessed
           society
           before
           all
           other
           .
           And
           yet
           further
           ;
           by
           being
           of
           this
           society
           ,
           a
           man
           auoids
           many
           of
           Gods
           iudgments
           :
           If
           there
           had
           beene
           ten
           righteous
           men
           in
           Sodome
           ,
           they
           had
           all
           beene
           spared
           from
           destruction
           .
           Wherein
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           
           that
           they
           that
           cleaue
           to
           such
           as
           feare
           the
           Lord
           indeed
           ,
           neuer
           receiue
           harm
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           rather
           much
           good
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             for
             the
             elects
             sake
          
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           yet
           standeth
           :
           and
           if
           they
           were
           gathered
           ,
           heauen
           and
           earth
           would
           go
           together
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           Elect
           ,
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           is
           yet
           staied
           .
           Why
           then
           should
           not
           Moses
           example
           be
           our
           rule
           ,
           Aboue
           all
           worldly
           pleasure
           to
           reioice
           in
           the
           society
           of
           Gods
           Saints
           ?
        
         
           Thus
           much
           in
           generall
           :
           Now
           ,
           in
           the
           particular
           words
           ,
           are
           many
           notable
           points
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           wee
           will
           touch
           in
           their
           order
           .
           
             And
             chose
             rather
             ,
             &c.
          
           ]
           Marke
           heere
           a
           rare
           and
           strange
           choise
           as
           euer
           wee
           shall
           reade
           of
           .
           There
           are
           two
           things
           propounded
           to
           Moses
           :
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           honour
           and
           preferment
           in
           Pharaohs
           Court
           ;
           to
           be
           sonne
           and
           heire
           to
           Pharahs
           daughter
           :
           wherewith
           hee
           might
           haue
           enioyed
           all
           earthly
           pleasures
           and
           delights
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           is
           the
           miserable
           afflicted
           condition
           of
           GODs
           Church
           and
           people
           .
        
         
           And
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           Moses
           must
           needes
           choose
           the
           one
           :
           well
           what
           chooseth
           hee
           ?
           Surely
           hee
           refuseth
           the
           prerogatiues
           and
           dignitie
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           haue
           had
           in
           Pharaohs
           Court
           ,
           and
           makes
           choise
           of
           the
           miserie
           and
           affliction
           of
           GODs
           people
           in
           aduersitie
           ;
           that
           so
           hee
           may
           enioy
           the
           priuiledges
           of
           GODs
           Church
           .
           A
           wonderfull
           choise
           :
           for
           which
           ,
           his
           faith
           is
           heere
           commended
           ,
           and
           hee
           renowmed
           to
           all
           posteritie
           .
           The
           same
           choise
           hath
           GOD
           set
           before
           men
           in
           all
           ages
           .
           In
           former
           times
           GOD
           set
           before
           Esau
           two
           things
           ;
           A
           
             messe
             of
             red
             broth
          
           ,
           and
           his
           birth-right
           :
           but
           profane
           Esau
           chooseth
           the
           worser
           ,
           
           he
           forgoes
           his
           birth-right
           ,
           so
           he
           may
           haue
           the
           broth
           .
           But
           farre
           worse
           did
           the
           Gadarens
           ;
           there
           was
           set
           before
           them
           Christ
           Iesus
           the
           Lord
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           their
           hogges
           and
           cattell
           :
           Now
           they
           prefer
           their
           hogges
           before
           Christ
           ;
           A
           most
           miserable
           and
           senselesse
           choice
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           as
           ill
           with
           vs
           ?
           There
           is
           set
           before
           vs
           on
           the
           one
           side
           heauen
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           hell
           ;
           but
           men
           for
           the
           most
           part
           chuse
           hell
           &
           forsake
           heauen
           .
           Ciuill
           worldly
           men
           whose
           delight
           is
           all
           in
           riches
           ,
           they
           prefer
           earth
           before
           heauen
           ,
           the
           seruice
           of
           sinne
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           slauerie
           ,
           before
           the
           seruice
           of
           GOD
           which
           is
           perfect
           freedome
           ,
           and
           glorious
           liberty
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           light
           :
           and
           thus
           doe
           all
           men
           without
           Gods
           speciall
           grace
           .
           Whereupon
           Paul
           prayes
           in
           his
           Epistles
           for
           the
           Churches
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           giue
           vnto
           them
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             wisedome
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             iudge
             betweene
             things
             that
             differ
             .
          
           And
           this
           wisdom
           we
           must
           labour
           for
           ,
           that
           when
           these
           different
           things
           are
           set
           before
           vs
           ,
           we
           may
           make
           a
           wise
           choise
           :
           otherwise
           ,
           we
           shew
           our selues
           to
           be
           like
           brute
           beasts
           without
           vnderstanding
           ,
           &
           do
           quite
           ouerturne
           our
           owne
           saluation
           .
           In
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           word
           we
           haue
           
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             good
             &
             euill
          
           set
           before
           vs
           ,
           as
           Moses
           said
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           Deut.
           30.15
           ,
           19.
           
           Let
           vs
           therfore
           endeuour
           our selues
           to
           chuse
           life
           by
           embracing
           and
           obeying
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           &
           so
           shall
           we
           followe
           both
           his
           precept
           and
           practice
           .
        
         
           
             To
             suffer
             aduersity
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God.
          
           Heere
           wee
           may
           obserue
           what
           is
           the
           ordinarie
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           Gods
           Church
           and
           people
           in
           this
           world
           :
           namely
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           affliction
           and
           vnder
           the
           crosse
           .
           Hence
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             we
             must
             come
             to
             heauen
             through
             manifold
             afflictions
             ,
          
           Acts
           14.23
           .
           The
           Lord
           knoweth
           what
           is
           best
           for
           his
           seruants
           and
           children
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           hath
           set
           downe
           this
           for
           a
           ground
           ,
           that
           
             all
             that
             will
             liue
             godly
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             must
             suffer
             persecution
             .
          
           2.
           
           Tim.
           3.12
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Lord
           dealeth
           with
           his
           children
           for
           speciall
           causes
           :
           for
           first
           ,
           all
           crosses
           ,
           as
           losse
           of
           goods
           ,
           friends
           ,
           liberty
           ,
           or
           good
           name
           ,
           they
           are
           meanes
           to
           stirre
           vp
           and
           awake
           
           Gods
           people
           out
           of
           the
           slumbring
           fit
           of
           sinne
           ;
           for
           the
           godly
           are
           many
           times
           ouertaken
           this
           way
           .
           The
           wise
           virgines
           sleepe
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           foolish
           :
           Now
           ,
           afflictions
           rouze
           them
           out
           of
           the
           sleepe
           of
           securitie
           .
           See
           this
           in
           Iosephs
           brethren
           ,
           who
           went
           on
           a
           long
           time
           without
           any
           remorse
           for
           selling
           their
           brother
           :
           But
           when
           they
           were
           stayed
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           rowzed
           vp
           ,
           and
           can
           say
           ,
           Genesis
           42.21
           .
           
             This
             trouble
             is
             come
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             for
             selling
             our
             brother
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           afflictions
           serue
           to
           humble
           Gods
           children
           ,
           Leuiticus
           26.41
           .
           So
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           speaketh
           ,
           
             I
             will
             beare
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             I
             haue
             sinned
             against
             him
             ,
          
           Micah
           7.9
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           serue
           to
           weane
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           driue
           them
           from
           the
           loue
           of
           this
           world
           :
           for
           ,
           if
           men
           might
           alwaies
           liue
           in
           ease
           ,
           they
           would
           make
           their
           heauen
           vpon
           earth
           ;
           which
           may
           not
           be
           .
           And
           heerein
           GOD
           dealeth
           with
           his
           children
           like
           a
           Nurse
           ;
           when
           shee
           will
           weane
           her
           childe
           ,
           she
           layes
           some
           bitter
           thing
           vpon
           the
           pappes
           head
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           childe
           to
           loathe
           the
           pappe
           :
           so
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           draw
           our
           hearts
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           cause
           vs
           to
           loue
           and
           seeke
           after
           heauen
           and
           heauenly
           things
           ,
           hee
           makes
           vs
           to
           taste
           of
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           affliction
           in
           t●is
           worlde
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           afflictions
           fer●e
           to
           make
           Gods
           children
           to
           goe
           out
           of
           themselues
           to
           seeke
           sincerely
           vnto
           GOD
           ,
           and
           to
           relie
           onely
           vpon
           him
           :
           which
           in
           prosperity
           they
           will
           not
           doe
           .
           This
           ,
           Paul
           confesseth
           of
           himselfe
           and
           others
           :
           Wee
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             receiued
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             in
             our selues
             ,
             because
             wee
             should
             not
             trust
             in
             our selues
             ,
             but
             in
             God
             :
          
           2.
           
           Corinthians
           chapter
           1.
           verse
           9.
           
           So
           good
           King
           Iehosaphat
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           compassed
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           
             Hee
             cried
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             said
             ;
             Lord
             wee
             knowe
             not
             what
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             our
             eyes
             are
             towards
             thee
             :
          
           2.
           
           Chronicles
           ,
           chapter
           20.
           verse
           12.
           
           Yea
           ,
           the
           rebellious
           Iewes
           are
           heereby
           driuen
           to
           seeke
           the
           Lord
           ,
           whom
           in
           prosperity
           they
           forsooke
           :
           as
           wee
           may
           see
           at
           large
           ,
           Psal.
           107.6.12.13.19
           .
        
         
         
           Lastly
           ,
           afflictions
           serue
           to
           make
           manifest
           the
           graces
           of
           GOD
           in
           his
           children
           .
           
             The
             Lord
          
           (
           saith
           Iob
           )
           
             knoweth
             my
             way
             and
             trieth
             me
          
           ;
           Iob
           23.10
           .
           Deuteronomie
           8.2
           ,
           
             Remember
             all
             the
             way
          
           (
           saith
           Moses
           to
           the
           Israelites
           )
           
             which
             the
             Lord
             thy
             GOD
             ledde
             thee
             ,
             this
             fourtie
             yeares
             ,
             for
             to
             prooue
             thee
             and
             to
             knowe
             what
             was
             in
             thine
             heart
             .
          
           Hence
           Iames
           calleth
           
             temptations
             ,
             the
             triall
             of
             faith
             ,
          
           Iames
           ,
           chapter
           1.
           verses
           2.3
           :
           And
           Paul
           makes
           
             patience
             ,
             the
             fruite
             of
             tribulation
             :
          
           Romanes
           ,
           chapter
           5.
           verse
           3.
           
           For
           ,
           looke
           as
           the
           showers
           in
           the
           spring
           time
           cause
           the
           buds
           to
           appeare
           :
           so
           doe
           afflictions
           make
           manifest
           Gods
           graces
           in
           his
           children
           .
           Patience
           ,
           hope
           ,
           and
           other
           vertues
           ,
           lie
           close
           in
           the
           heart
           in
           the
           day
           of
           peace
           :
           but
           when
           tribulation
           comes
           ,
           then
           they
           breake
           forth
           and
           shew
           themselues
           .
        
         
           Hence
           wee
           learne
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           alwayes
           a
           token
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           To
           suffer
           affliction
           .
           If
           any
           man
           or
           people
           be
           laden
           with
           crosses
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           argument
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           the
           children
           of
           GOD
           :
           for
           ,
           as
           Peter
           saith
           ,
           
             Iudgements
             begin
             at
             Gods
             house
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Peter
           ,
           chapter
           4.
           verse
           17
           :
           and
           any
           crosse
           vpon
           a
           people
           ,
           family
           ,
           or
           particular
           persons
           ,
           if
           it
           bring
           forth
           the
           fruite
           of
           grace
           in
           them
           ,
           is
           a
           true
           signe
           ,
           they
           belong
           to
           GOD.
           Yea
           ,
           when
           men
           wander
           from
           God
           by
           an
           euill
           way
           ,
           these
           afflictions
           are
           meanes
           to
           call
           them
           home
           to
           GOD.
           Psalme
           119.67
           :
           
             Before
             I
             was
             afflicted
             I
             went
             astray
             .
          
           And
           they
           that
           forsake
           their
           sinne
           and
           returne
           to
           GOD
           in
           the
           time
           of
           affliction
           ,
           are
           certainly
           Gods
           people
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           wicked
           man
           fretteth
           and
           murmureth
           against
           God
           when
           a
           crosse
           commeth
           ,
           and
           he
           cannot
           abide
           it
           .
           But
           the
           godly
           man
           is
           humbled
           therby
           ,
           and
           it
           makes
           him
           more
           obedient
           in
           all
           duties
           vnto
           God.
           
        
         
           This
           wee
           should
           consider
           :
           for
           by
           an
           outward
           profession
           ,
           wee
           beare
           the
           world
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           Gods
           children
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wee
           come
           to
           heare
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           to
           learn
           how
           to
           behaue
           our selues
           as
           beseemeth
           his
           children
           .
           But
           if
           we
           would
           be
           knowen
           to
           be
           Gods
           children
           indeede
           ,
           then
           when
           any
           of
           Gods
           iudgements
           doe
           befall●
           vs
           ,
           wee
           
           must
           make
           this
           vse
           of
           them
           ;
           namely
           ,
           labour
           thereby
           to
           be
           humbled
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           to
           forsake
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           conscience
           of
           all
           bad
           wayes
           for
           euer
           afterward
           ;
           and
           then
           wee
           shewe
           our selues
           to
           be
           Gods
           children
           indeede
           :
           but
           if
           vnder
           the
           crosse
           ,
           or
           after
           the
           crosse
           ,
           wee
           be
           as
           dissolute
           as
           euer
           wee
           were
           ,
           and
           still
           followe
           our
           olde
           sinnes
           ,
           then
           wee
           cannot
           be
           iudged
           to
           be
           Gods
           people
           and
           children
           ,
           but
           rather
           a
           wicked
           and
           stubborne
           generation
           ,
           which
           the
           more
           they
           are
           corrected
           ,
           the
           worse
           they
           are
           ;
           like
           a
           stithy
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           is
           beaten
           ,
           the
           harder
           it
           is
           .
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           by
           the
           vse
           of
           Gods
           iudgements
           ,
           shewe
           our selues
           to
           be
           Gods
           children
           :
           so
           shall
           wee
           say
           with
           Dauid
           with
           much
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           ,
           
             It
             is
             good
             for
             vs
             that
             wee
             haue
             beene
             in
             trouble
             .
          
           Psal.
           119.71
           .
        
         
           Thus
           wee
           see
           what
           Moses
           chose
           :
           now
           come
           wee
           to
           the
           thing
           he
           refused
           ;
           
             To
             enioy
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
             for
             a
             season
             .
          
           By
           
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
          
           ,
           wee
           must
           vnderstand
           the
           
             riches
             and
             dignitie
             that
             Moses
             might
             haue
             had
             in
             Pharaohs
             Court
             and
             Kingdome
             :
          
           Which
           are
           called
           
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
          
           ,
           not
           because
           they
           were
           so
           in
           themselues
           ;
           for
           ,
           so
           they
           were
           the
           good
           giftes
           of
           GOD
           :
           but
           because
           Moses
           could
           not
           enioy
           them
           in
           Pharaohs
           Court
           without
           liuing
           in
           sinne
           ;
           for
           ,
           hee
           must
           haue
           refused
           the
           societie
           of
           Gods
           Church
           and
           people
           ,
           and
           so
           haue
           beene
           a
           stranger
           from
           the
           couenant
           which
           God
           made
           with
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           ,
           and
           Iacob
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           seed
           after
           them
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           haue
           beene
           sonne
           to
           Pharaohs
           daughter
           .
        
         
           Heere
           then
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           setteth
           downe
           two
           notable
           reasons
           ,
           which
           induced
           Moses
           to
           refuse
           these
           honours
           and
           dignities
           :
           First
           ,
           because
           
             they
             were
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
          
           ;
           And
           secondly
           ,
           because
           hee
           should
           enioy
           them
           but
           
             for
             a
             season
          
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           reason
           affordeth
           vnto
           vs
           many
           notable
           points
           worthie
           our
           consideration
           .
           1.
           
           Here
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           riches
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           dignity
           seuered
           from
           true
           religion
           ,
           are
           nothing
           but
           the
           pleasures
           and
           profites
           of
           sinne
           .
           This
           was
           
           
           
           
           
           Moses
           iudgement
           ,
           as
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           here
           testifieth
           :
           and
           it
           is
           the
           plaine
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Salomon
           after
           lamentable
           experience
           disputeth
           ,
           
           and
           proueth
           at
           large
           :
           concluding
           of
           riches
           ,
           honour
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           all
           earthly
           things
           separated
           from
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           
             meere
             vanity
             and
             vexation
             of
             spirit
             .
          
           And
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             To
             the
             impure
             all
             things
             are
             impure
          
           ;
           
           his
           meate
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           and
           apparell
           ,
           which
           in
           themselues
           are
           otherwise
           the
           good
           giftes
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           consideration
           hereof
           is
           of
           great
           vse
           ▪
           for
           ,
           first
           it
           lets
           vs
           see
           what
           is
           the
           state
           of
           these
           men
           which
           lay
           aside
           religion
           and
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           betake
           themselues
           wholly
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           get
           riches
           and
           preferment
           :
           most
           men
           are
           of
           this
           disposition
           ,
           and
           such
           indeede
           are
           onely
           counted
           wise
           .
           For
           ,
           let
           there
           be
           speech
           tending
           to
           a
           mans
           commendation
           ,
           vsually
           this
           is
           the
           first
           matter
           of
           his
           praise
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           a
           substantiall
           wealthy
           man
           ;
           and
           one
           that
           lookes
           well
           to
           himselfe
           :
           as
           though
           riches
           or
           honour
           were
           a
           mans
           chiefe
           happinesse
           .
           But
           ,
           howsoeuer
           the
           world
           iudgeth
           of
           these
           men
           ;
           yet
           hereby
           we
           may
           see
           and
           knowe
           ,
           that
           their
           case
           is
           miserable
           .
           For
           without
           religion
           &
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           their
           riches
           and
           honour
           are
           but
           the
           pleasures
           and
           profits
           of
           sin
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           more
           they
           heape
           vp
           riches
           after
           this
           sort
           ,
           not
           regarding
           Christ
           nor
           his
           Gospel
           ;
           the
           more
           they
           heape
           vp
           to
           themselues
           the
           treasures
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           greater
           condemnation
           :
           for
           worldly
           treasures
           seuered
           from
           religion
           ,
           are
           but
           the
           Mammon
           of
           iniquity
           which
           causeth
           damnation
           .
           Hence
           Christ
           said
           vnto
           his
           Disciples
           (
           vpon
           occasion
           of
           the
           young
           rich
           man
           )
           that
           it
           was
           
             as
             easie
             for
             a
             great
             Camell
             to
             goe
             through
             the
             eye
             of
             a
             needle
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             for
             a
             rich
             man
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           a
           rich
           man
           as
           sets
           his
           heart
           to
           get
           riches
           and
           honour
           ,
           not
           regarding
           the
           religion
           of
           Christ.
           Whence
           also
           in
           another
           place
           he
           pronounceth
           this
           fearefull
           sentence
           against
           them
           :
           
             Woe
             be
             to
             you
             that
             are
             rich
             ,
             for
             you
             haue
             receiued
             your
             consolation
             :
          
           Luke
           6.24
           .
           They
           therefore
           that
           lay
           aside
           religion
           ,
           and
           
           giue
           themselues
           wholly
           to
           seeke
           gaine
           and
           honour
           ,
           are
           before
           God
           most
           wretched
           and
           miserable
           :
           and
           the
           longer
           they
           continue
           in
           this
           course
           ,
           the
           more
           miserable
           they
           are
           ;
           for
           the
           more
           sinne
           they
           heape
           vp
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           deeper
           shall
           be
           their
           condemnation
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           any
           of
           vs
           haue
           beene
           thus
           minded
           heeretofore
           ,
           let
           vs
           now
           leaue
           this
           course
           ,
           as
           most
           dangerous
           to
           our
           soules
           :
           for
           ,
           what
           will
           it
           profit
           a
           man
           to
           gaine
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           if
           he
           lose
           his
           soule
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Hence
           we
           must
           all
           learne
           ,
           especially
           they
           that
           haue
           any
           measure
           of
           wealth
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           to
           ioyne
           with
           the
           vse
           of
           our
           riches
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           true
           religion
           :
           for
           ,
           seuer
           these
           asunder
           ▪
           and
           riches
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           sinfull
           pleasures
           .
           It
           is
           a
           good
           conscience
           which
           rectifieth
           the
           owner
           in
           the
           right
           vse
           of
           his
           honour
           &
           treasures
           :
           but
           without
           that
           ,
           he
           pollutes
           the
           blessings
           of
           God
           which
           he
           enioyes
           ;
           and
           they
           being
           polluted
           shal
           turne
           to
           his
           greater
           woe
           .
           
           A
           man
           would
           haue
           thought
           that
           King
           Belshazzer
           had
           beene
           an
           happy
           man
           ,
           when
           hee
           kept
           his
           royall
           feast
           ,
           &
           dranke
           wine
           in
           golden
           bowles
           before
           a
           thousand
           Princes
           that
           were
           vnder
           him
           ,
           and
           before
           his
           Concubines
           :
           but
           the
           end
           of
           that
           his
           iollity
           may
           shew
           vs
           the
           nature
           of
           such
           prosperity
           .
           For
           so
           soone
           as
           he
           saw
           
             the
             fingers
             of
             a
             mans
             hand
             ,
             writing
             vpon
             the
             wall
             ,
          
           he
           became
           quite
           confounded
           in
           himselfe
           :
           
             his
             countenance
             was
             changed
             ,
             and
             his
             thoughts
             troubled
             him
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             ioints
             of
             his
             loines
             were
             loosed
             ,
             and
             his
             knees
             smote
             one
             against
             the
             other
             :
          
           What
           comfort
           had
           he
           now
           from
           all
           his
           riches
           &
           pleasures
           ?
           So
           Diues
           ,
           while
           he
           liued
           ,
           might
           seeme
           for
           his
           wealth
           and
           riches
           to
           be
           happy
           :
           yet
           all
           this
           did
           him
           little
           good
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             hee
             had
             but
             his
             pleasure
             for
             his
             life
             time
             ,
          
           Luke
           16.25
           :
           and
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           his
           soule
           went
           downe
           to
           hell
           .
           A
           worldly
           man
           would
           iudge
           the
           rich
           man
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           a
           most
           happy
           man
           ,
           that
           saide
           vnto
           his
           soule
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           great
           aboundance
           of
           outward
           wealth
           ,
           Luke
           12.19
           ,
           
             Soule
             ,
             soule
             ,
             thou
             hast
             much
             goods
             laide
             vp
             for
             many
             yeares
             ,
             liue
             at
             ease
             ,
             eate
             ,
             drinke
             ,
             and
             take
             thy
             fill
             :
          
           yet
           because
           herewith
           he
           wanted
           religion
           ,
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           this
           sentence
           was
           denounced
           against
           him
           ;
           
             Oh
             foole
             ,
             this
             night
             will
             they
             fetch
             away
             thy
             soule
             :
             th●n
             ,
             whose
             shall
             these
             things
             be
             ?
          
           Wherefore
           ,
           vnlesse
           wee
           will
           wilfully
           cast
           away
           our
           owne
           soules
           ,
           let
           vs
           sanctifie
           our
           interest
           in
           all
           earthly
           blessings
           ,
           by
           a
           sincere
           endeuour
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           to
           shew
           forth
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           the
           keeping
           of
           faith
           &
           a
           good
           conscience
           :
           and
           let
           vs
           begin
           with
           this
           ,
           as
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             First
             ,
             seeke
             Gods
             Kingdome
             and
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
          
           Mathew
           chapter
           6.
           verse
           33.
           
           Let
           vs
           hereby
           seeke
           to
           haue
           our
           hearts
           acceptable
           vnto
           God
           :
           and
           then
           all
           things
           shall
           be
           cleane
           vnto
           vs.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           are
           riches
           and
           honour
           ,
           being
           seuered
           from
           true
           religion
           ,
           but
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sinne
           ?
           then
           vndoubtedly
           all
           recreations
           ,
           all
           sports
           ,
           and
           pastimes
           ,
           seuered
           from
           religion
           &
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           are
           much
           more
           
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sin
          
           .
           This
           Salomon
           knew
           wel
           :
           for
           ,
           speaking
           of
           such
           mirth
           ,
           hee
           calls
           
             laughter
             madnesse
             ;
             and
             to
             ioy
             (
             hee
             saith
             ▪
             )
             What
             is
             it
             that
             thou
             doest
             ?
          
           Eccles.
           chapter
           2.
           verse
           2.
           
           Oh
           then
           how
           manifolde
           be
           the
           sinnes
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           ?
           for
           ,
           who
           almost
           doth
           not
           neglect
           religious
           duties
           for
           matters
           of
           sport
           and
           pleasure
           ?
           Wherefore
           ,
           if
           wee
           desire
           ioy
           indeede
           in
           any
           worldly
           things
           ,
           let
           vs
           first
           lay
           the
           foundation
           in
           our
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           by
           getting
           and
           keeping
           true
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           whereas
           Moses
           refuseth
           dignitie
           and
           honour
           onely
           for
           this
           ,
           Because
           they
           would
           bee
           vnto
           him
           
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
          
           ;
           heere
           wee
           are
           taught
           in
           what
           manner
           and
           order
           wee
           ought
           to
           enioy
           worldly
           riches
           and
           honour
           .
           Moses
           practice
           heere
           ,
           must
           be
           our
           direction
           ▪
           wee
           must
           enioy
           them
           ,
           and
           vse
           them
           with
           thankfulnesse
           to
           GOD
           ,
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           they
           will
           further
           vs
           in
           the
           course
           of
           religion
           and
           true
           godlinesse
           .
           But
           if
           the
           case
           stande
           thus
           ,
           That
           wee
           cannot
           enioy
           them
           both
           togethe●
           ,
           then
           wee
           must
           followe
           Moses
           example
           ;
           choose
           religion
           and
           a
           goood
           conscience
           ,
           and
           let
           honour
           and
           preferment
           
           goe
           .
           This
           is
           Moses
           practice
           :
           &
           we
           may
           resolue
           our selues
           ,
           that
           if
           hee
           might
           haue
           enioyed
           them
           together
           ,
           hee
           would
           haue
           refused
           neither
           ;
           but
           because
           he
           could
           not
           haue
           them
           both
           ,
           therefore
           he
           preferreth
           the
           religion
           of
           Christ
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           before
           the
           honour
           and
           wealth
           of
           Egypt
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           note
           this
           ,
           Moses
           doth
           not
           onely
           refuse
           the
           riches
           and
           pleasures
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           become
           vnto
           him
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sinne
           ;
           but
           rather
           than
           hee
           will
           enioy
           them
           ,
           hee
           is
           content
           to
           suffer
           great
           miserie
           ,
           and
           aduersitie
           with
           GODs
           people
           .
           Where
           ,
           behold
           a
           singular
           vertue
           in
           Moses
           :
           Hee
           iudgeth
           it
           too
           bee
           the
           greatest
           miserie
           ,
           
             to
             liue
             in
             sinne
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hee
           chooseth
           rather
           to
           suffer
           any
           aduersitie
           and
           reproach
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           than
           liue
           and
           lie
           in
           sinne
           :
           because
           thereby
           ,
           hee
           should
           displease
           God
           ,
           his
           most
           louing
           father
           in
           Christ.
           A
           most
           notable
           vertue
           in
           this
           seruant
           of
           God
           :
           and
           the
           like
           minde
           beare
           all
           those
           ,
           that
           haue
           the
           same
           graces
           of
           sauing
           faith
           ,
           and
           true
           repentance
           that
           Moses
           had
           .
           S.
           Paul
           esteemed
           the
           Temptations
           vnto
           sinne
           ,
           which
           Satan
           suggested
           into
           his
           minde
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           
             beatings
             and
             buffettings
          
           ,
           and
           as
           
             pricks
             and
             thornes
             in
             his
             flesh
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           12.7
           .
           And
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           Psal.
           119.136
           ,
           
             His
             eies
             gush
             out
             with
             riuers
             of
             waters
             ,
             because
             men
             brake
             Gods
             commandements
             .
          
           Was
           Dauid
           thus
           grieued
           for
           other
           mens
           sinnes
           ?
           Oh!
           then
           what
           a
           griefe
           did
           he
           suffer
           ,
           when
           he
           himselfe
           brake
           Gods
           commandements
           ,
           and
           thereby
           displeased
           God
           ?
        
         
           Now
           ,
           looke
           how
           these
           seruants
           of
           God
           were
           affected
           ,
           so
           must
           euery
           one
           of
           vs
           ,
           that
           professe
           the
           faith
           and
           religion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           labour
           to
           bee
           affected
           towards
           sinne
           ;
           wee
           must
           iudge
           it
           the
           greatest
           misery
           and
           torment
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           that
           shall
           displease
           God.
           But
           alas
           ,
           come
           to
           our
           daies
           ,
           and
           the
           case
           is
           farre
           otherwise
           ;
           for
           ,
           to
           most
           men
           ,
           it
           is
           meate
           and
           drinke
           vnto
           them
           to
           commit
           sinne
           :
           so
           farre
           are
           they
           from
           counting
           it
           a
           misery
           .
           Yea
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           be
           ordinarily
           addicted
           to
           some
           speciall
           sinne
           ,
           you
           then
           may
           
           as
           soone
           take
           away
           his
           life
           ,
           as
           bereaue
           him
           of
           his
           sinne
           :
           he
           will
           aduenture
           the
           losse
           of
           heauen
           for
           euer
           ,
           for
           the
           pleasure
           of
           sinne
           for
           a
           time
           .
           But
           all
           such
           ,
           are
           farre
           vnlike
           these
           holy
           seruants
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           they
           counted
           it
           the
           greatest
           crosse
           ,
           and
           miserie
           that
           could
           be
           ,
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           that
           displeased
           God
           ,
           and
           did
           checke
           and
           breake
           the
           peace
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
           And
           if
           we
           looke
           to
           enioy
           like
           peace
           and
           comfort
           with
           them
           ;
           we
           must
           striue
           against
           our
           owne
           corrupt
           disposition
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           finde
           sinne
           to
           bee
           our
           greatest
           sorrow
           .
           Worldly
           miseries
           may
           affect
           vs
           :
           but
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           sorrow
           for
           sinne
           ,
           all
           worldly
           griefe
           should
           bee
           light
           vnto
           vs.
           Indeede
           ,
           wee
           are
           otherwise
           minded
           naturally
           :
           but
           herein
           ,
           wee
           must
           shew
           the
           power
           and
           truth
           of
           grace
           ,
           that
           to
           displease
           God
           by
           any
           sinne
           ,
           is
           our
           greatest
           griefe
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           reason
           ,
           that
           mooued
           Moses
           to
           refuse
           the
           honours
           and
           pleasures
           of
           Pharaohs
           Court
           ;
           was
           ,
           because
           hee
           should
           haue
           enioyed
           them
           but
           
             for
             a
             time
          
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           his
           naturall
           life
           ,
           was
           the
           longest
           that
           possibly
           hee
           could
           haue
           enioyed
           them
           .
           And
           the
           same
           reason
           must
           moue
           euery
           one
           of
           vs
           ,
           to
           vse
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           herein
           (
           euen
           all
           temporall
           benefits
           )
           as
           though
           we
           vsed
           them
           not
           :
           being
           ,
           alwayes
           willing
           and
           ready
           to
           leaue
           them
           whensoeuer
           God
           shall
           call
           .
           This
           same
           reason
           doth
           Paul
           render
           when
           hee
           perswades
           the
           Corinthians
           to
           the
           same
           dutie
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           7.31
           :
           
             Vse
             this
             world
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             as
             though
             you
             vsed
             it
             no●
             ;
             for
             the
             fashion
             of
             this
             world
             goeth
             away
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           All
           things
           in
           the
           world
           last
           but
           for
           a
           time
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           man
           would
           neuer
           so
           faine
           ,
           he
           could
           but
           enioy
           them
           to
           the
           ende
           of
           his
           life
           :
           and
           therfore
           ,
           vse
           them
           as
           though
           you
           vsed
           them
           not
           .
           But
           pittie
           it
           is
           to
           see
           ,
           how
           farre
           men
           are
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           this
           dutie
           ;
           for
           ,
           they
           set
           their
           whole
           heart
           vpon
           the
           world
           :
           and
           to
           get
           riches
           is
           their
           delight
           ,
           and
           their
           God.
           This
           ought
           not
           so
           to
           bee
           .
           God
           hath
           not
           laid
           downe
           these
           precepts
           and
           examples
           in
           vaine
           :
           vndoubtedly
           ,
           if
           they
           draw
           vs
           not
           to
           the
           like
           practice
           ,
           they
           shal
           rise
           vp
           in
           iudgement
           
           against
           vs
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           Moses
           choyce
           ,
           and
           refusall
           .
        
         
           
             
               VERSE
               26.
            
             
          
           
             Esteeming
             the
             rebuke
             of
             Christ
             greater
             riches
             ,
             than
             the
             treasures
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             respect
             to
             the
             recompence
             of
             reward
             .
          
        
         
           MOses
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           )
           refused
           the
           honour
           &
           wealth
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           chose
           to
           liue
           in
           affliction
           with
           Gods
           people
           .
           Now
           ,
           because
           this
           might
           seeme
           to
           bee
           a
           strange
           choyce
           ,
           and
           a
           naturall
           man
           would
           soone
           condemne
           him
           of
           folly
           for
           his
           labour
           ;
           therefore
           here
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           laies
           downe
           a
           reason
           that
           mooued
           Moses
           thus
           to
           doe
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           Moses
           chose
           rather
           to
           suffer
           affliction
           with
           Gods
           people
           ,
           than
           to
           enioy
           the
           pleasures
           and
           honours
           of
           Egypt
           ;
           because
           he
           was
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           
             reproach
             for
             Christ
             his
             sake
             ,
             was
             greater
             riches
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             wealth
             in
             Egypt
             .
          
           So
           that
           he
           refused
           not
           absolutely
           riches
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           other
           comforts
           ;
           but
           chose
           the
           best
           riches
           and
           honour
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           worser
           ,
           vpon
           a
           sound
           iudgement
           betweene
           things
           that
           did
           differ
           .
        
         
           Hereby
           wee
           may
           obserue
           in
           generall
           ,
           how
           needfull
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           for
           euery
           Christian
           ,
           to
           haue
           sound
           knowledge
           &
           vnderstanding
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           For
           ,
           he
           that
           would
           walke
           vprightly
           ,
           and
           approoued
           of
           God
           ,
           must
           be
           able
           to
           iudge
           betweene
           things
           that
           differ
           ;
           not
           onely
           betweene
           good
           and
           euill
           ,
           but
           betweene
           good
           and
           good
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           better
           :
           and
           so
           of
           euils
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           worser
           .
           Which
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           doe
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           hath
           a
           sound
           and
           right
           iudgement
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           ,
           therein
           is
           attained
           the
           spirit
           of
           discerning
           .
           Many
           there
           be
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           course
           of
           their
           liues
           choose
           hell
           ,
           and
           refuse
           heauen
           ;
           which
           ,
           vndoubtedly
           ,
           comes
           from
           their
           ignorance
           in
           the
           word
           .
           But
           ignorāce
           wil
           excuse
           none
           .
           He
           that
           will
           come
           to
           heauen
           ,
           must
           be
           able
           to
           discerne
           good
           from
           euill
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           ,
           to
           choose
           the
           
           good
           ,
           and
           to
           refuse
           that
           which
           is
           euill
           ;
           which
           ,
           without
           diuine
           ,
           and
           supernaturall
           knowledge
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           doe
           .
           And
           therefore
           all
           ignorant
           persons
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           as
           are
           blinded
           through
           the
           deceitfulnesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           must
           shake
           off
           their
           securitie
           ,
           and
           get
           sound
           knowledge
           in
           scripture
           ,
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           ;
           that
           when
           things
           which
           doe
           differ
           are
           set
           before
           thē
           ,
           they
           may
           with
           Moses
           choose
           the
           better
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           vs
           come
           to
           Moses
           iudgement
           more
           particularly
           .
           
             Hee
             esteemed
             the
             rebuke
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           is
           ,
           hee
           was
           firmely
           resolued
           ,
           that
           reproach
           and
           contempt
           for
           Christ
           his
           sake
           ,
           was
           greater
           riches
           vnto
           him
           ,
           than
           the
           treasures
           of
           a
           whole
           kingdom
           .
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           This
           is
           a
           very
           strange
           iudgement
           :
           can
           it
           possibly
           be
           true
           and
           good
           ?
           Ans.
           Yes
           vndoubtedly
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           sound
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           worthy
           eternall
           remembrance
           of
           euery
           one
           of
           vs
           ;
           that
           to
           suffer
           
             reproach
             for
             Christ
             his
             sake
             ,
             is
             greater
             riches
             ,
             than
             all
             worldly
             wealth
             .
          
           The
           truth
           hereof
           is
           proued
           by
           many
           reasons
           out
           of
           Gods
           word
           .
           1
           God
           hath
           made
           
             a
             promise
             of
             blessednes
          
           to
           those
           which
           suffer
           for
           Christs
           sake
           .
           
           
             Blessed
             are
             you
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             when
             men
             reuile
             you
             ,
             and
             speake
             all
             manner
             of
             euill
             sayings
             against
             you
             ,
             for
             my
             names
             sake
             ,
             &c.
          
           And
           S.
           Peter
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             yee
             bee
             railed
             vpon
             for
             my
             names
             sake
             ,
          
           
           
             blessed
             are
             ye
          
           .
           And
           lest
           any
           should
           doubt
           how
           this
           can
           be
           ,
           Christ
           shewes
           wherein
           this
           blessednesse
           consists
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             He
             that
             forsaketh
             houses
             ,
             or
             brethren
             ,
             or
             sisters
             ,
             or
             father
             ,
          
           
           
             or
             mother
             ,
             or
             wife
             ,
             or
             childrē
             ,
             or
             lands
             ,
             for
             my
             names
             sake
             ;
             shall
             receiue
             an
             hundred
             fold
             more
             ,
             and
             shall
             inherit
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           A
           most
           worthy
           promise
           ,
           assuring
           vs
           that
           no
           man
           loseth
           by
           suffering
           for
           Christs
           sake
           ;
           for
           ,
           hee
           shall
           be
           rewarded
           an
           hundred
           fold
           ouer
           .
           In
           stead
           of
           earthly
           friends
           ,
           and
           worldly
           comforts
           ,
           he
           shal
           haue
           the
           loue
           and
           fauour
           of
           God
           shed
           abroad
           in
           his
           heart
           ;
           which
           will
           bee
           an
           ouer-flowing
           fountaine
           of
           comfort
           for
           soule
           and
           body
           for
           euer
           ,
           farre
           more
           worth
           than
           the
           wealth
           and
           treasures
           of
           all
           the
           kingdomes
           in
           the
           world
           .
           A
           smal
           springing
           fountaine
           (
           we
           know
           )
           is
           better
           to
           an
           house
           ,
           than
           a
           hundred
           Cisternes
           full
           ;
           because
           of
           continuall
           supply
           from
           the
           springing
           fountaine
           ,
           when
           the
           
           Cisterns
           will
           be
           spent
           .
           Behold
           :
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           with
           other
           spiritual
           graces
           ,
           shall
           be
           in
           all
           that
           suffer
           for
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           liuing
           streames
           flowing
           vnto
           life
           eternall
           ;
           when
           as
           the
           cisterns
           of
           all
           worldly
           pleasures
           and
           treasures
           ,
           shal
           be
           spent
           and
           dried
           vp
           .
           2
           By
           suffering
           afflictiō
           for
           Christs
           sake
           ,
           wee
           are
           made
           conformable
           vnto
           him
           in
           his
           humilitie
           ;
           that
           so
           we
           may
           bee
           made
           like
           vnto
           him
           after
           this
           life
           in
           glory
           .
           So
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             Our
             light
             affliction
             causeth
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             an
             eternall
             weight
             of
             glory
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           4.17
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           true
           saying
           ;
           
             If
             we
             be
             dead
             with
             Christ
             ,
             we
             shall
             also
             liue
             with
             him
             :
             If
             we
             suffer
             ,
             we
             shall
             also
             raigne
             with
             him
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Tim.
           2.11
           ,
           12.
           
           This
           assurance
           can
           no
           worldly
           riches
           giue
           :
           and
           therefore
           wee
           may
           boldly
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           suffering
           of
           reproach
           for
           Christ
           his
           sake
           ,
           is
           greater
           riches
           than
           the
           treasures
           of
           a
           whole
           kingdome
           .
           3
           To
           suffer
           for
           Christ
           his
           sake
           ,
           is
           a
           token
           of
           Gods
           speciall
           loue
           :
           and
           therefore
           S.
           Paul
           biddes
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           
             Not
             to
             feare
             their
             aduersaries
             :
             which
             is
             a
             token
             of
             saluation
             vnto
             them
             and
             that
             of
             God
          
           ;
           
           
             because
             it
             is
             giuen
             to
             you
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             for
             Christ
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             not
             onely
             beleeue
             ,
             but
             suffer
             for
             his
             sake
             .
          
           Wherfore
           ,
           if
           suffering
           for
           Christ
           haue
           a
           promise
           of
           blessednes
           ;
           if
           it
           make
           vs
           conformable
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           &
           be
           a
           signe
           of
           Gods
           special
           loue
           ;
           then
           is
           it
           to
           be
           esteemed
           aboue
           the
           riches
           and
           honours
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           .
        
         
           Are
           afflictiōs
           for
           Christ
           to
           be
           esteemed
           aboue
           the
           treasures
           of
           a
           kingdome
           ?
           then
           we
           must
           all
           learne
           to
           reioyce
           in
           the
           troubles
           and
           wrongs
           which
           we
           suffer
           for
           Christs
           sake
           .
           So
           did
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Act.
           5.41
           .
           
             They
             departed
             from
             the
             councell
             ,
             reioycing
             in
             that
             they
             were
             counted
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             affliction
             for
             his
             name
             .
          
           And
           S.
           Paul
           brags
           hereof
           greatly
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             I
             beare
             in
             my
             body
             the
             marks
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
          
           Gal.
           6.17
           .
           And
           looke
           ,
           as
           these
           seruants
           of
           God
           reioyced
           in
           their
           sufferings
           for
           Christ
           :
           so
           likewise
           must
           we
           labour
           for
           the
           same
           heart
           and
           affections
           in
           the
           like
           case
           ;
           for
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           reioyce
           to
           be
           made
           partaker
           and
           possessor
           of
           the
           treasures
           of
           a
           kingdome
           ?
           Well
           ,
           the
           rebuke
           of
           Christ
           is
           greater
           riches
           than
           the
           treasures
           of
           a
           kingdome
           .
        
         
         
           This
           lesson
           is
           of
           great
           vse
           :
           for
           ,
           howsoeuer
           many
           among
           vs
           come
           to
           heare
           Gods
           word
           ,
           yet
           there
           be
           many
           also
           ,
           that
           scoffe
           and
           mocke
           at
           religion
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           professors
           thereof
           ;
           whereby
           ,
           the
           most
           are
           hindred
           in
           profession
           ,
           and
           many
           daunted
           ,
           and
           quite
           driuen
           backe
           .
           But
           ,
           wee
           must
           here
           learne
           ,
           not
           to
           bee
           discouraged
           by
           these
           mockes
           .
           Indeede
           we
           must
           take
           heed
           ,
           we
           giue
           them
           no
           iust
           occasion
           to
           mocke
           vs
           ;
           and
           then
           if
           we
           be
           scoffed
           at
           ,
           we
           shal
           neuer
           be
           hurt
           by
           it
           :
           nay
           (
           though
           that
           be
           farre
           from
           their
           intent
           )
           yet
           in
           mocking
           vs
           ,
           they
           doe
           vs
           great
           honour
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God
           that
           cannot
           lie
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           that
           to
           suffer
           affliction
           for
           Christ
           his
           sake
           ,
           is
           greater
           honour
           and
           riches
           ,
           than
           the
           treasures
           of
           a
           kingdome
           .
           And
           if
           Moses
           his
           iudgement
           be
           good
           ,
           which
           God
           himselfe
           doth
           here
           commend
           ;
           then
           we
           are
           happy
           and
           blessed
           ,
           in
           enduring
           these
           mockes
           and
           scoffes
           for
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           wee
           must
           here
           learne
           instruction
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           :
           We
           haue
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           through
           the
           great
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           enioyed
           peace
           and
           wealth
           ,
           with
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           vndoubtedly
           ,
           these
           daies
           of
           peace
           will
           haue
           an
           ende
           ,
           they
           cannot
           last
           alwaies
           ,
           Gods
           people
           must
           passe
           through
           the
           fierie
           furnace
           of
           affliction
           :
           Well
           ,
           when
           this
           is
           come
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           how
           shall
           wee
           be
           able
           to
           beare
           it
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           we
           must
           now
           learne
           to
           be
           of
           this
           opinion
           that
           Moses
           was
           of
           ;
           we
           must
           iudge
           it
           to
           bee
           the
           greatest
           honour
           and
           riches
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           to
           suffer
           affliction
           for
           Christ
           his
           sake
           :
           and
           this
           will
           be
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           constancy
           ,
           courage
           ,
           and
           Christian
           boldnesse
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           of
           trial
           .
           For
           ,
           he
           that
           is
           of
           this
           mind
           ,
           wil
           neuer
           feare
           affliction
           ,
           nor
           reproach
           for
           Christ
           his
           sake
           :
           nay
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           so
           farre
           from
           fearing
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           reioyce
           and
           triumph
           therein
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Esteeming
             the
             rebuke
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           here
           marke
           ,
           the
           rebuke
           of
           Gods
           church
           and
           people
           is
           called
           
             the
             rebuke
             of
             Christ.
          
           The
           people
           of
           God
           in
           Egypt
           were
           laden
           with
           reproaches
           and
           rebukes
           :
           and
           behold
           ,
           Christ
           accounts
           it
           his
           rebuke
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           so
           calls
           it
           .
           
           Where
           learne
           this
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             esteemeth
             the
             reproach
             and
             affliction
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             his
             owne
             affliction
             .
          
           When
           Saul
           went
           to
           persecute
           the
           brethren
           at
           Damascus
           ,
           Act.
           9.2
           ,
           4
           ,
           Christ
           Iesus
           calls
           to
           him
           from
           heauen
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             Saul
             ,
             Saul
             ,
             why
             persecutest
             thou
             me
             ?
             Saul
          
           went
           to
           persecute
           the
           Christians
           :
           and
           yet
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           taketh
           it
           vnto
           himselfe
           .
           And
           after
           his
           conuersion
           he
           saith
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           4.10
           ,
           
             Euery
             way
             wee
             beare
             about
             in
             our
             bodies
             ,
             the
             dying
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             Let
             no
             man
             put
             me
             to
             businesse
             :
             for
             I
             beare
             in
             my
             body
             the
             markes
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
          
           Gal.
           6.17
           .
           This
           is
           a
           point
           of
           speciall
           vse
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           hence
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           a
           speciall
           care
           of
           his
           Church
           and
           Children
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           iudgeth
           their
           afflictions
           to
           be
           his
           owne
           afflictions
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           he
           can
           no
           more
           forget
           ,
           or
           leaue
           off
           to
           helpe
           them
           in
           distresse
           ,
           than
           deny
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           speciall
           comfort
           for
           Gods
           children
           that
           be
           in
           affliction
           :
           their
           afflictions
           are
           not
           their
           owne
           alone
           ,
           but
           Christs
           also
           ;
           he
           is
           their
           partner
           ,
           and
           fellow
           sufferer
           .
           This
           may
           seeme
           strange
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           most
           true
           :
           Christ
           puts
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           his
           shoulders
           vnder
           our
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           takes
           them
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           were
           his
           owne
           ;
           than
           which
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           more
           comfortable
           ?
           For
           ,
           though
           thou
           thy selfe
           cannot
           beare
           it
           ;
           yet
           trust
           vndoubtedly
           ,
           that
           Christ
           who
           beares
           with
           thee
           ,
           wil
           giue
           thee
           strength
           to
           vndergoe
           it
           ,
           vnto
           victory
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           the
           afflictions
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           bee
           the
           afflictions
           of
           Christ
           ;
           then
           it
           is
           a
           fearefull
           sinne
           for
           any
           man
           to
           mocke
           or
           reproach
           his
           brother
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           profession
           and
           religion
           :
           for
           ,
           
             mocking
             is
             persecution
          
           ,
           Gal.
           4.29
           .
           with
           Gen.
           21.9
           .
           And
           that
           reproach
           which
           is
           cast
           vpon
           a
           Christian
           ,
           is
           cast
           vpon
           Christ
           ;
           and
           Christ
           takes
           it
           as
           done
           vnto
           himselfe
           :
           the
           persecutor
           wounds
           Christ
           Iesus
           through
           the
           sides
           of
           a
           poore
           Christian
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           feareful
           thing
           .
           For
           ,
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           he
           sets
           himselfe
           against
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           he
           kickes
           against
           the
           prickes
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           so
           continue
           ,
           hee
           must
           needes
           
           looke
           for
           some
           fearefull
           ende
           ;
           
             for
             who
             hath
             euer
             beene
             fierce
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             hath
             prospered
             ?
          
           Iob.
           9.4
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           if
           any
           of
           vs
           be
           guiltie
           of
           any
           sinne
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           let
           vs
           repent
           :
           for
           vnlesse
           wee
           turne
           ,
           our
           condemnation
           will
           be
           remedilesse
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           the
           afflictions
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           are
           here
           said
           to
           be
           their
           sufferings
           for
           Christ
           :
           where
           note
           ,
           that
           though
           Christ
           his
           comming
           were
           then
           afarre
           off
           ,
           yet
           the
           Israelites
           then
           knewe
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           else
           they
           could
           not
           suffer
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           confuteth
           those
           which
           holde
           ,
           that
           euery
           man
           may
           be
           saued
           by
           his
           owne
           religion
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           it
           be
           ,
           if
           hee
           liue
           ciuilly
           and
           vprightly
           therein
           .
           Their
           reason
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           who
           (
           they
           say
           )
           had
           onely
           the
           knowledge
           of
           outward
           ceremonies
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           saued
           .
           But
           that
           opinion
           is
           here
           disprooued
           ;
           for
           ,
           the
           Iewes
           knew
           Christ
           ,
           and
           professed
           him
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           would
           neuer
           suffer
           for
           him
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           saued
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           their
           obedience
           to
           outward
           ceremonies
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           reason
           ,
           which
           mooued
           Moses
           to
           make
           such
           a
           choyce
           as
           hee
           did
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           the
           ende
           of
           the
           verse
           is
           added
           a
           reason
           ,
           why
           Moses
           was
           of
           this
           strange
           iudgement
           ;
           to
           think
           the
           
             reproach
             of
             Christ
             greater
             riches
             than
             the
             treasures
             of
             Egypt
             :
          
           namely
           ,
           
             because
             he
             had
             respect
             to
             the
             recompence
             of
             reward
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           he
           often
           set
           his
           eie
           to
           behold
           ,
           and
           his
           heart
           to
           consider
           ,
           how
           God
           had
           made
           a
           promise
           of
           life
           euerlasting
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           vnto
           all
           those
           that
           obeyed
           him
           ,
           and
           trusted
           in
           him
           in
           this
           life
           :
           for
           the
           enioying
           whereof
           ,
           hee
           preferred
           that
           estate
           wherein
           he
           might
           liue
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           a
           state
           of
           reproach
           ,
           before
           all
           other
           whatsoeuer
           .
           Where
           wee
           see
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           that
           will
           bring
           a
           man
           to
           esteeme
           affliction
           ,
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           better
           than
           the
           treasures
           &
           pleasures
           of
           an
           earthly
           kingdome
           :
           namely
           ,
           as
           we
           set
           the
           bodily
           eie
           to
           behold
           the
           affliction
           ;
           so
           we
           must
           lift
           vp
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           minde
           of
           faith
           ,
           to
           behold
           the
           recompence
           of
           reward
           ;
           
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           state
           of
           glory
           in
           heauen
           prepared
           for
           Gods
           children
           .
           Thus
           did
           the
           Christian
           Hebrewes
           in
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           Hebrewes
           10.37
           ,
           
             They
             suffered
             with
             ioy
             the
             spoiling
             of
             their
             goods
             .
          
           (
           A
           very
           hard
           thing
           ,
           but
           yet
           most
           true
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           word
           of
           GOD
           )
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           rendred
           ,
           
             They
             knew
             in
             themselues
             how
             that
             they
             had
             in
             heauen
             a
             better
             and
             more
             enduring
             substance
             .
          
           And
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           
             endured
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             despised
             the
             shame
             ,
             for
             the
             ioy
             that
             was
             set
             before
             him
             ,
          
           Hebrewes
           12.1
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           consideration
           of
           that
           ioy
           in
           glory
           ,
           whereto
           hee
           should
           be
           aduanced
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           bring
           all
           his
           members
           .
           This
           we
           must
           make
           vse
           of
           :
           for
           if
           wee
           will
           liue
           godly
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           wee
           must
           suffer
           affliction
           .
           This
           ,
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           will
           not
           yeeld
           vnto
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           to
           perswade
           vs
           to
           suffer
           with
           ioy
           ,
           we
           must
           with
           
             Moses
             haue
             respect
             to
             the
             recompence
             of
             reward
             .
          
           Wee
           must
           say
           thus
           to
           our
           soules
           ,
           The
           day
           will
           come
           wherein
           wee
           shall
           haue
           euerlasting
           life
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           if
           wee
           now
           serue
           and
           feare
           him
           :
           Shall
           wee
           not
           then
           for
           his
           sake
           be
           content
           to
           suffer
           a
           short
           affliction
           ;
           seeing
           the
           greatest
           of
           them
           are
           not
           woorthie
           of
           the
           glorie
           that
           shall
           bee
           reuealed
           ?
           Romanes
           ,
           chapter
           8.
           verse
           18.
           
        
         
           Question
           .
           But
           why
           doth
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           call
           euerlasting
           life
           ,
           a
           reward
           ?
           Answere
           .
           It
           is
           not
           so
           called
           ,
           because
           Moses
           did
           procure
           it
           ,
           and
           deserue
           it
           at
           Gods
           hand
           by
           the
           dignitie
           of
           his
           workes
           in
           suffering
           :
           for
           sure
           no
           man
           can
           merit
           any
           thing
           at
           Gods
           hands
           .
           The
           case
           is
           plaine
           :
           For
           ,
           Christ
           as
           hee
           is
           man
           (
           consider
           his
           manhoode
           a-part
           from
           his
           Godhead
           )
           could
           not
           merit
           any
           thing
           at
           Gods
           hands
           :
           for
           ,
           he
           that
           would
           merit
           of
           God
           by
           any
           worke
           ,
           must
           doe
           three
           things
           :
           1.
           
           He
           must
           doe
           the
           worke
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           by
           himselfe
           ;
           for
           if
           hee
           doe
           it
           by
           another
           ,
           the
           other
           meriteth
           ,
           and
           must
           haue
           the
           reward
           and
           praise
           of
           the
           worke
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           hee
           must
           doe
           it
           of
           meere
           good
           will
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           dutie
           :
           for
           that
           which
           is
           of
           duty
           ,
           cannot
           merit
           because
           a
           man
           is
           bound
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           3.
           
           The
           worke
           done
           to
           merit
           ,
           must
           
           be
           of
           that
           price
           and
           dignity
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           proportionable
           to
           life
           euerlasting
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           reward
           .
           Now
           ,
           though
           Christ
           as
           he
           is
           man
           ,
           be
           aboue
           all
           men
           &
           all
           Angels
           in
           grace
           and
           dignity
           :
           yet
           consider
           his
           manhoode
           a-part
           from
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           and
           hee
           could
           not
           doe
           a
           worke
           with
           these
           three
           properties
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           the
           workes
           done
           of
           the
           manhoode
           were
           not
           done
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           from
           that
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           spirit
           wherewith
           hee
           was
           endued
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           as
           man
           is
           a
           creature
           :
           and
           so
           considered
           ,
           his
           workes
           are
           of
           duty
           to
           the
           Creator
           ,
           and
           so
           cannot
           merit
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Christs
           workes
           as
           man
           simply
           considered
           are
           finite
           ;
           and
           so
           could
           not
           merit
           infinite
           glory
           .
        
         
           Question
           .
           How
           then
           did
           Christ
           merit
           at
           Gods
           hands
           ?
           Answere
           .
           Partly
           by
           meanes
           of
           Gods
           promise
           made
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           was
           this
           ;
           
             Doe
             this
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             liue
             :
          
           but
           properly
           and
           chiefely
           ,
           because
           hee
           was
           not
           a
           meere
           man
           onely
           ,
           but
           (
           withall
           )
           true
           and
           very
           God
           :
           for
           ,
           because
           his
           obedience
           both
           in
           his
           life
           and
           death
           (
           though
           performed
           in
           his
           manhoode
           )
           was
           the
           obedience
           of
           him
           that
           was
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           euen
           from
           the
           infinite
           excellencie
           of
           the
           person
           whose
           it
           is
           ,
           it
           becomes
           meritorious
           .
           In
           his
           manhood
           ,
           hee
           obayed
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           suffered
           for
           our
           sinnes
           :
           but
           the
           dignity
           thereof
           came
           from
           his
           Godhead
           ;
           for
           ,
           hee
           that
           did
           these
           workes
           for
           vs
           ,
           was
           both
           God
           and
           man.
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           if
           Christ
           considered
           as
           man
           onely
           cannot
           merit
           :
           then
           much
           lesse
           can
           any
           other
           man
           merite
           at
           Gods
           hands
           .
           And
           therefore
           Moses
           ,
           though
           hee
           were
           a
           worthy
           man
           ,
           yet
           because
           hee
           was
           but
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           sinnefull
           man
           also
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           by
           any
           worke
           deserue
           life
           euerlasting
           at
           Gods
           hands
           .
        
         
           But
           
             life
             euerlasting
          
           is
           called
           a
           reward
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           free
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           promised
           by
           GOD
           to
           his
           children
           in
           Christ
           ;
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           to
           allure
           and
           drawe
           them
           on
           in
           obedience
           .
           And
           it
           must
           not
           seeme
           strange
           ,
           that
           wee
           say
           a
           reward
           is
           a
           
             free
             gift
          
           :
           for
           so
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           by
           comparing
           two
           places
           of
           Scripture
           together
           ;
           to
           
           wit
           ,
           Matthew
           5.44
           .
           with
           Luke
           6.32
           .
           For
           ,
           whereas
           Mathew
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             you
             loue
             them
             that
             loue
             you
             ,
             what
             reward
             haue
             you
          
           ;
           Saint
           Luke
           repeating
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             What
             thanke
             haue
             you
          
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           the
           word
           signifies
           )
           
             what
             fauour
             or
             free
             gift
             haue
             you
             ?
          
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           another
           cause
           rendred
           ,
           why
           life
           euerlasting
           is
           called
           a
           reward
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           not
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           worke
           done
           :
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           worker
           considered
           in
           Christ
           :
           for
           ,
           Christes
           merit
           makes
           life
           euerlasting
           to
           be
           a
           reward
           .
           Now
           ,
           euery
           true
           beleeuer
           that
           endeuours
           to
           doe
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           in
           Christ
           :
           and
           so
           Christes
           righteousnesse
           with
           the
           merit
           thereof
           ,
           is
           his
           ,
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           serues
           to
           make
           his
           person
           acceptable
           to
           God.
           Whereupon
           ,
           hee
           hath
           a
           promise
           of
           reward
           made
           vnto
           him
           vpon
           his
           obedience
           ;
           yet
           not
           for
           his
           worke
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           worke
           of
           Christes
           obedience
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           is
           :
           And
           so
           must
           these
           words
           here
           be
           vnderstood
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           consideration
           of
           this
           reward
           of
           life
           eternall
           giuen
           ,
           through
           Christ
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           suffer
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           may
           make
           vs
           ioyfull
           and
           patient
           in
           all
           our
           afflictions
           for
           righteousnesse
           sake
           .
           A
           naturall
           man
           will
           endure
           much
           for
           a
           good
           recompence
           in
           the
           end
           .
           Now
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Great
             is
             your
             reward
          
           .
           
           And
           therefore
           let
           vs
           reioice
           in
           suffering
           for
           Christ
           ;
           
             holding
             fast
             our
             confidence
             ,
             which
             hath
             so
             great
             recompence
             of
             reward
             .
          
           Heb.
           10.35
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           is
           life
           euerlasting
           a
           recompence
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           
             giuing
             of
             a
             reward
          
           ?
           Then
           heere
           is
           condemned
           the
           desperate
           practice
           of
           many
           a
           one
           ,
           who
           spend
           their
           whole
           life
           in
           a
           greedie
           pursuite
           after
           the
           profites
           and
           pleasures
           of
           the
           worlde
           :
           as
           it
           were
           running
           themselues
           out
           of
           breath
           in
           the
           way
           to
           hell
           ,
           without
           all
           regarde
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           till
           death
           come
           ;
           thinking
           ,
           that
           if
           at
           the
           last
           gaspe
           they
           can
           crie
           God
           mercie
           ,
           and
           commend
           their
           soules
           to
           GOD
           ,
           all
           is
           well
           .
           But
           all
           such
           persons
           for
           the
           most
           part
           deceiue
           their
           owne
           soules
           ,
           not
           considering
           that
           life
           euerlasting
           is
           giuen
           as
           a
           reward
           .
           Now
           ,
           wee
           knowe
           that
           no
           reward
           is
           giuen
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           till
           the
           worke
           be
           done
           which
           hee
           is
           
           set
           about
           ;
           he
           must
           come
           worke
           in
           the
           Vineyard
           some
           part
           of
           the
           day
           that
           would
           haue
           his
           pennie
           at
           night
           :
           as
           for
           those
           that
           neither
           stirre
           hand
           nor
           foote
           to
           doe
           the
           worke
           ,
           what
           reward
           can
           they
           looke
           for
           ?
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           state
           of
           carnall
           liuers
           ,
           they
           addict
           themselues
           wholly
           to
           earthly
           things
           .
           But
           if
           wee
           looke
           for
           any
           reward
           at
           the
           day
           of
           death
           ,
           wee
           must
           labour
           in
           the
           workes
           of
           godlinesse
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           our
           life
           ;
           for
           ,
           therefore
           were
           wee
           redeemed
           .
           Luke
           1.74.75
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           whole
           booke
           of
           God
           ,
           wee
           finde
           but
           one
           man
           that
           liued
           wickedly
           ,
           and
           repented
           at
           his
           end
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           thiefe
           vpon
           the
           Crosse.
           Which
           shewes
           that
           it
           is
           a
           most
           rare
           thing
           for
           a
           man
           to
           haue
           the
           reward
           of
           life
           euerlasting
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           that
           labours
           not
           in
           the
           workes
           of
           godlinesse
           in
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           reward
           ,
           must
           stirre
           vp
           all
           Gods
           children
           vnto
           all
           diligence
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           &
           that
           with
           cheerefulnesse
           ,
           through
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           their
           liues
           .
           When
           wee
           shall
           die
           ,
           wee
           will
           looke
           earnestly
           for
           this
           reward
           ;
           and
           therefore
           while
           we
           liue
           ,
           we
           must
           diligently
           doe
           the
           workes
           that
           God
           commaundeth
           :
           and
           then
           when
           death
           comes
           ,
           we
           may
           assure
           our selues
           that
           God
           will
           giue
           vs
           this
           reward
           ;
           not
           because
           wee
           did
           deserue
           it
           by
           our
           works
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           hath
           promised
           it
           in
           Christ
           ,
           vpon
           our
           endeuour
           in
           obedience
           and
           true
           repentance
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           reason
           of
           Moses
           choise
           .
        
         
           
             
               VERSE
               27.
            
             
          
           
             By
             faith
             he
             forsooke
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             feared
             not
             the
             fiercenesse
             of
             the
             King.
             For
             ,
             he
             was
             couragious
             ,
             as
             hee
             that
             saw
             him
             that
             is
             inuisible
             .
          
        
         
           IN
           this
           verse
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           proceedeth
           to
           another
           example
           of
           Moses
           faith
           :
           and
           heereto
           also
           in
           the
           verse
           following
           ,
           hee
           addeth
           a
           third
           .
           Now
           hee
           is
           thus
           large
           in
           the
           commendation
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           for
           this
           end
           ;
           to
           perswade
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           to
           whom
           this
           Epistle
           is
           sent
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           
           to
           looke
           for
           any
           Iustification
           by
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           and
           his
           reason
           is
           ;
           because
           if
           any
           man
           could
           be
           iustified
           by
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           Moses
           ,
           who
           gaue
           the
           Law
           to
           the
           people
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           did
           excell
           in
           obedience
           to
           both
           Tables
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           a
           renowmed
           Prophet
           vnto
           all
           posterity
           in
           
             speciall
             fauour
             with
             God
          
           ,
           Numb
           .
           12.7.8
           .
           But
           Moses
           could
           not
           be
           iustified
           by
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           for
           here
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           proues
           ,
           that
           Moses
           was
           iustified
           &
           saued
           by
           faith
           .
           The
           thing
           that
           cōmends
           Moses
           and
           makes
           him
           stand
           before
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           his
           works
           ,
           but
           his
           faith
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           conclusion
           is
           ;
           that
           as
           Moses
           was
           not
           iustified
           by
           his
           works
           but
           by
           faith
           ,
           no
           more
           must
           they
           stand
           vpon
           their
           works
           to
           be
           iustified
           therby
           ,
           but
           labour
           for
           such
           faith
           as
           Moses
           had
           .
           Now
           ,
           this
           faith
           of
           Moses
           is
           a
           true
           sauing
           faith
           ,
           founded
           on
           these
           two
           promises
           of
           God
           :
           1.
           
           On
           this
           great
           &
           maine
           promise
           made
           to
           
             Abraham
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             God
             and
             the
             God
             of
             thy
             seed
             :
          
           2.
           
           On
           another
           particular
           promise
           rising
           from
           the
           general
           ,
           made
           vnto
           him
           when
           he
           was
           called
           to
           fetch
           the
           Israelites
           out
           of
           bondage
           ;
           which
           was
           this
           ;
           
             I
             will
             be
             with
             thee
             and
             guide
             thee
             .
          
           
           And
           in
           this
           place
           Moses
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           faith
           ,
           not
           onely
           because
           he
           
             beleeued
             that
             God
             would
             be
             his
             God
             ,
          
           as
           hee
           was
           the
           God
           of
           all
           Abrahams
           seed
           ;
           but
           because
           
             he
             beleeued
             particularly
             that
             God
             would
             be
             his
             God
             ,
             &
             defend
             and
             be
             with
             him
             in
             the
             deliuerance
             of
             the
             Israelites
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
          
        
         
           To
           come
           particularly
           to
           this
           fact
           .
           
             By
             faith
             ,
             Moses
             forsooke
             Egypt
             .
             Moses
          
           departed
           from
           Egypt
           twise
           :
           First
           ,
           when
           hee
           had
           slaine
           the
           Egyptian
           ,
           and
           fled
           from
           Pharaoh
           vnto
           Midian
           ,
           and
           there
           kept
           Iethroes
           sheepe
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           fourty
           yeares
           after
           when
           hee
           led
           the
           people
           of
           Israell
           out
           of
           Egypt
           into
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           :
           and
           heere
           some
           make
           it
           a
           question
           ,
           whether
           of
           these
           departures
           is
           meant
           in
           this
           place
           .
           Answere
           .
           It
           is
           most
           like
           ,
           that
           this
           place
           is
           to
           be
           vnderstoode
           of
           his
           second
           departure
           ,
           rather
           than
           of
           the
           first
           :
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           taken
           out
           of
           Exodus
           ,
           Chapter
           the
           second
           ,
           verses
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Where
           wee
           finde
           that
           the
           
           first
           time
           ,
           he
           
             fled
             for
             feare
          
           :
           for
           ,
           so
           soone
           as
           he
           heard
           that
           his
           slaughter
           of
           the
           Egyptian
           was
           knowen
           to
           Pharaoh
           ,
           he
           fled
           in
           such
           feare
           ,
           as
           that
           hee
           durst
           not
           returne
           againe
           ,
           of
           40.
           yeares
           .
           Now
           ,
           these
           words
           are
           not
           to
           be
           vnderstoode
           of
           such
           a
           flight
           :
           for
           here
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Hee
             departed
             ,
             not
             fearing
             the
             Kings
             wrath
             or
             fiercenesse
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           This
           is
           no
           commendation
           :
           for
           ,
           malefactors
           and
           rebels
           doe
           flie
           their
           Country
           ?
           Answer
           .
           They
           flie
           indeede
           ,
           yet
           not
           in
           faith
           ,
           but
           in
           feare
           .
           Moses
           fled
           in
           faith
           :
           and
           hereby
           his
           faith
           is
           commended
           ,
           that
           
             hee
             fled
             ,
             not
             fearing
             the
             King.
          
           But
           malefactors
           flie
           for
           feare
           of
           due
           punishment
           .
           Moses
           departed
           with
           courage
           and
           boldnesse
           ,
           and
           therfore
           fled
           not
           as
           a
           malefactor
           :
           for
           he
           feared
           not
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           plainely
           in
           the
           History
           ;
           for
           ,
           though
           Pharaoh
           had
           said
           vnto
           him
           ,
           Exod.
           10.28
           ▪
           
             Get
             thee
             gone
             ,
             see
             thou
             see
             my
             face
             no
             more
             :
             for
             when
             thou
             commest
             in
             my
             sight
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             die
          
           ;
           yet
           Moses
           went
           once
           more
           :
           namely
           ,
           the
           tenth
           time
           ,
           and
           tolde
           him
           of
           the
           tenth
           plague
           ,
           and
           saide
           ,
           That
           Pharaohs
           seruants
           should
           come
           downe
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           
             fall
             downe
             and
             pray
             him
             to
             get
             him
             out
             with
             the
             people
             and
             their
             cattell
             .
          
           
           And
           when
           the
           Israelites
           murmured
           against
           him
           at
           the
           red
           sea
           ,
           when
           Pharaoh
           was
           at
           their
           heeles
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           no
           way
           to
           flie
           ,
           Moses
           encourageth
           the
           people
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             Feare
             not
             ,
             stand
             still
             ,
             and
             behold
             the
             saluation
             of
             the
             Lord
             which
             he
             wil
             shew
             you
             this
             day
             :
             for
             the
             Egyptians
             whom
             ye
             haue
             seene
             this
             day
             ,
             shall
             ye
             neuer
             see
             againe
             ,
          
           Exod.
           14.13
           .
           Whereby
           ,
           it
           notably
           appeares
           ,
           that
           Moses
           departed
           in
           faith
           without
           feare
           of
           Pharaoh
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           wil
           say
           ;
           For
           a
           man
           to
           come
           into
           another
           mans
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           to
           carie
           away
           his
           Subiects
           without
           the
           Kings
           consent
           ,
           is
           a
           fact
           of
           rebellion
           and
           sedition
           ;
           and
           therfore
           worthy
           no
           commendation
           ,
           but
           rather
           shame
           and
           punishment
           :
           And
           this
           did
           Moses
           ,
           he
           comes
           from
           Midian
           ,
           and
           caries
           away
           the
           Iewes
           which
           had
           beene
           a
           long
           time
           Pharaohs
           subiects
           ;
           and
           for
           whose
           seruice
           hee
           might
           pleade
           possession
           ,
           and
           a
           long
           prescription
           :
           therefore
           it
           seemes
           to
           
           be
           no
           fact
           of
           faith
           ?
           Answere
           .
           Indeede
           if
           Moses
           had
           done
           this
           on
           his
           owne
           head
           ,
           he
           might
           worthily
           haue
           beene
           thus
           censured
           .
           But
           when
           hee
           came
           to
           Egypt
           ,
           hee
           had
           a
           calling
           immediatly
           from
           God
           to
           doe
           as
           he
           did
           ;
           and
           for
           confirmation
           hereof
           ▪
           he
           had
           Gods
           promise
           of
           assistance
           in
           working
           strange
           miracles
           :
           and
           when
           he
           caried
           the
           people
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           he
           did
           it
           by
           commaundement
           from
           a
           King
           that
           was
           higher
           then
           Pharaoh
           .
           Neither
           yet
           did
           Moses
           carie
           them
           away
           as
           a
           priuate
           man
           ;
           for
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           publike
           person
           ,
           an
           high
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           no
           stranger
           ,
           but
           one
           of
           themselues
           :
           yea
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           King
           ,
           as
           may
           appeare
           in
           Gods
           word
           ;
           for
           ,
           Deut.
           33.5
           ,
           He
           is
           plainly
           called
           
             a
             King
          
           :
           and
           Gen.
           36.31
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             There
             were
             so
             many
             Kings
             in
             Edom
             ,
             before
             there
             raigned
             any
             King
             ouer
             the
             children
             of
             Israell
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           the
           last
           of
           those
           Kings
           raigned
           at
           that
           time
           when
           Moses
           went
           with
           the
           Israelites
           out
           of
           Egypt
           :
           so
           that
           Moses
           was
           their
           King
           ,
           &
           had
           the
           aucthority
           and
           gouernment
           of
           a
           King
           ouer
           them
           from
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           no
           fact
           of
           rebellion
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           a
           work
           that
           did
           greatly
           commend
           his
           faith
           ,
           being
           grounded
           vpon
           Gods
           commaundement
           and
           promise
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           how
           we
           must
           conceiue
           of
           Moses
           fact
           .
           Now
           wee
           come
           to
           some
           particular
           points
           to
           bee
           considered
           therein
           .
        
         
           How
           came
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           Moses
           now
           had
           this
           courage
           ,
           to
           depart
           from
           Pharaoh
           not
           fearing
           his
           commaundement
           ;
           whereas
           40.
           yeares
           before
           ,
           being
           called
           
             to
             shew
             himselfe
             vnto
             his
             brethren
             ,
             as
             one
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             respect
             as
             their
             deliuerer
             ,
          
           Acts
           7.23
           ,
           25
           ,
           hee
           fled
           immediatly
           out
           of
           Egypt
           vpon
           the
           notice
           of
           one
           fact
           of
           defence
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ?
           why
           did
           he
           not
           shew
           as
           much
           courage
           when
           hee
           slew
           the
           Egyptian
           ▪
           as
           at
           his
           second
           departure
           ?
           Answer
           .
           The
           cause
           of
           his
           courage
           at
           this
           later
           time
           was
           this
           ;
           God
           now
           renued
           his
           commission
           ▪
           and
           confirmed
           his
           former
           calling
           .
           For
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           first
           called
           ,
           hee
           did
           his
           duty
           and
           reuenged
           their
           wrongs
           :
           but
           yet
           being
           in
           danger
           ,
           and
           his
           calling
           being
           as
           yet
           but
           a
           secret
           instinct
           ,
           he
           was
           fearefull
           ,
           and
           fled
           .
           But
           now
           
           when
           God
           called
           him
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           the
           same
           calling
           both
           by
           promise
           and
           commaundement
           ,
           and
           power
           to
           worke
           miracles
           ,
           then
           fearefull
           Moses
           becomes
           couragious
           and
           bold
           .
        
         
           Here
           then
           obserue
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           of
           Gods
           graces
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           first
           grace
           and
           a
           second
           grace
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           God
           giues
           to
           any
           man
           for
           any
           calling
           :
           the
           second
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           God
           adds
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           for
           the
           confirming
           thereof
           .
           And
           the
           first
           ,
           is
           not
           effectuall
           without
           the
           second
           ;
           As
           heere
           we
           see
           ,
           Moses
           first
           calling
           was
           not
           effectuall
           with
           him
           ,
           till
           the
           second
           came
           .
           And
           so
           Gods
           first
           grace
           is
           not
           effectuall
           till
           the
           second
           come
           ;
           by
           which
           the
           former
           is
           confirmed
           ,
           strengthened
           ,
           and
           encreased
           .
           And
           the
           second
           is
           confirmed
           by
           the
           third
           :
           and
           so
           we
           must
           goe
           on
           from
           grace
           to
           grace
           ,
           if
           wee
           will
           be
           bold
           and
           couragious
           in
           any
           duty
           ,
           either
           of
           our
           general
           or
           particular
           calling
           .
           This
           must
           be
           well
           considered
           ;
           for
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           stands
           in
           grace
           ,
           or
           encreaseth
           therein
           ,
           either
           respecting
           his
           particular
           calling
           ,
           or
           his
           Christian
           conuersation
           ,
           it
           comes
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           adds
           a
           second
           grace
           vnto
           the
           first
           .
           And
           therefore
           whosoeuer
           is
           enabled
           for
           any
           duty
           ,
           hath
           great
           cause
           to
           praise
           God
           :
           for
           ,
           whether
           we
           continue
           in
           grace
           or
           encrease
           therin
           ,
           it
           comes
           from
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           addeth
           grace
           to
           grace
           :
           which
           if
           he
           should
           not
           do
           ,
           we
           shold
           fall
           away
           ,
           &
           not
           be
           able
           to
           go
           forward
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           duties
           of
           our
           calling
           ;
           for
           the
           first
           grace
           would
           not
           suffice
           to
           strengthen
           vs
           against
           temptation
           .
           And
           therefore
           howsoeuer
           God
           hath
           strengthened
           vs
           for
           the
           time
           past
           ,
           yet
           still
           we
           must
           pray
           to
           God
           to
           deliuer
           vs
           from
           euill
           :
           which
           plainly
           imports
           ,
           that
           our
           standing
           is
           from
           his
           daily
           supply
           of
           new
           grace
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Point
             .
             When
             went
             Moses
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ?
          
           The
           time
           is
           directly
           set
           down
           ,
           Exod.
           12.41
           ,
           
             Euen
             the
             selfe
             same
             day
             when
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             was
             expired
             :
             for
             when
             the
             foure
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             yeares
             were
             expired
             ,
             then
             went
             all
             the
             hoast
             of
             the
             Lord
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
          
           neither
           before
           nor
           after
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           same
           day
           .
           Indeed
           
           Moses
           was
           chosen
           to
           be
           their
           captaine
           40.
           yeares
           before
           ,
           and
           sent
           vnto
           them
           by
           God
           :
           and
           S.
           Stephen
           saith
           ,
           
             Hee
             thought
             they
             would
             haue
             vnderstood
             so
             much
             .
          
           But
           then
           they
           would
           not
           take
           him
           for
           their
           guide
           .
           Yet
           now
           40.
           yeares
           after
           ,
           when
           Gods
           determinate
           time
           of
           430.
           yeares
           was
           expired
           ,
           he
           comes
           againe
           vnto
           thē
           ,
           to
           carry
           them
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ;
           &
           then
           they
           acknowledge
           him
           ,
           &
           follow
           him
           out
           ,
           according
           to
           Gods
           commission
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           learne
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           no
           creature
           can
           alter
           the
           rule
           of
           Gods
           prouidence
           .
           Fourty
           yeares
           before
           ,
           Moses
           would
           haue
           deliuered
           the
           people
           ;
           but
           he
           must
           stay
           till
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Lords
           promise
           was
           accomplished
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           carries
           them
           all
           away
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           must
           teach
           vs
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           God
           both
           can
           &
           will
           keep
           his
           promises
           ;
           but
           also
           by
           faith
           to
           waite
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           wherein
           he
           will
           accomplish
           the
           same
           vnto
           vs.
           Moses
           is
           faine
           to
           waite
           40.
           years
           for
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           Gods
           promise
           .
           
           When
           Daniel
           vnderstoode
           how
           long
           the
           Israelites
           must
           be
           in
           captiuity
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           pray
           for
           the
           shortning
           of
           that
           time
           :
           but
           when
           he
           knew
           that
           the
           time
           of
           their
           return
           drew
           neere
           ,
           then
           he
           praied
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           most
           earnestly
           ,
           waiting
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           Gods
           promise
           in
           their
           deliuerāce
           .
           And
           Dauid
           thus
           waited
           on
           God
           for
           deliuerāce
           in
           all
           his
           troubles
           .
           
           And
           their
           examples
           must
           we
           follow
           ,
           for
           the
           fruition
           of
           all
           Gods
           blessings
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Point
           .
           In
           what
           manner
           doth
           Moses
           depart
           ?
           The
           text
           saith
           ,
           He
           went
           out
           ,
           
             not
             fearing
             the
             Kings
             commandement
          
           :
           so
           that
           his
           departure
           was
           with
           courage
           .
           Whence
           wee
           learne
           sundry
           instructiōs
           .
           First
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           notable
           president
           for
           the
           framing
           of
           our
           liues
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           a
           rule
           vnto
           vs.
           We
           must
           walke
           diligently
           in
           our
           callings
           ,
           as
           Moses
           did
           ;
           and
           though
           crosses
           meete
           vs
           ,
           so
           that
           Pharaoh
           fall
           out
           with
           vs
           ,
           if
           Kings
           become
           our
           enemies
           :
           yet
           we
           must
           not
           lay
           aside
           the
           duties
           of
           our
           callings
           ;
           but
           after
           Moses
           example
           ,
           goe
           on
           therein
           with
           courage
           .
           
             Moses
             without
             fearing
             the
             Kings
             wrath
             ,
             went
             &
             led
             all
             the
             people
             away
             .
          
           And
           so
           must
           euery
           one
           of
           vs
           doe
           :
           although
           dangers
           come
           ,
           wee
           must
           not
           feare
           ,
           but
           stand
           fast
           
           in
           our
           profession
           ,
           and
           goe
           on
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           our
           calling
           :
           Eccles.
           10.4
           ,
           
             If
             the
             spirit
             of
             him
             that
             ruleth
             rise
             vp
             against
             thee
             ,
             leaue
             not
             thy
             place
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           hence
           we
           may
           learne
           ,
           that
           Magistrates
           which
           are
           to
           gouerne
           the
           people
           ,
           ought
           to
           bee
           men
           of
           courage
           in
           performing
           the
           duties
           of
           their
           calling
           .
           When
           too
           heauie
           a
           burden
           lay
           on
           Moses
           ,
           in
           iudging
           all
           the
           congregation
           himselfe
           ;
           Iethro
           his
           father
           in
           law
           bids
           him
           
             prouide
             among
             all
             the
             people
             men
             of
             courage
             ,
             fearing
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             Rulers
             ,
          
           Exod.
           18.13
           ,
           21.
           
           Now
           their
           courage
           must
           not
           bee
           a
           prowd
           hautinesse
           ,
           or
           an
           indiscreete
           crueltie
           ;
           but
           a
           godly
           boldnesse
           ,
           which
           may
           inable
           them
           to
           the
           duties
           of
           their
           calling
           ,
           without
           feare
           of
           man.
           To
           this
           ende
           ,
           the
           Lord
           put
           
             of
             his
             spirit
          
           vpon
           the
           seuentie
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           rule
           with
           Moses
           ,
           Numb
           .
           11.17
           .
           Now
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           spirit
           of
           feare
           ,
           but
           of
           
             power
             ,
             and
             of
             loue
             ,
             &
             of
             a
             sound
             minde
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Tim.
           1.7
           .
           Which
           shewes
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           Magistrate
           must
           be
           courage
           to
           call
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           neede
           bee
           )
           to
           compell
           others
           to
           the
           duties
           of
           their
           calling
           ,
           how
           great
           soeuer
           they
           be
           .
           And
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           waight
           &
           moment
           in
           Gods
           Church
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           Minister
           may
           teach
           ,
           and
           speake
           as
           much
           as
           hee
           will
           ,
           or
           can
           ;
           yet
           vnlesse
           with
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           there
           bee
           ioyned
           the
           temporall
           sword
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           to
           reforme
           mens
           liues
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           open
           sinne
           against
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           vrge
           them
           to
           the
           duties
           which
           the
           minister
           teacheth
           :
           surely
           ,
           their
           teaching
           and
           preaching
           will
           be
           to
           small
           effect
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Moses
           went
           with
           courage
           out
           of
           Egypt
           .
           This
           departure
           of
           his
           ,
           was
           a
           signe
           of
           our
           spiritual
           departing
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           darknesse
           :
           for
           ,
           so
           Paul
           applieth
           it
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.
           
           And
           therfore
           after
           Moses
           example
           ,
           we
           must
           with
           courage
           come
           euery
           day
           more
           and
           more
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           marching
           forward
           with
           couragious
           faith
           and
           heauenly
           boldnesse
           toward
           our
           blessed
           Canaan
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           heauen
           :
           wee
           must
           not
           leaue
           this
           to
           the
           last
           breath
           ,
           and
           then
           thinke
           to
           haue
           heauen
           gates
           ready
           open
           for
           vs
           :
           but
           we
           must
           enter
           into
           Gods
           Kingdom
           ,
           in
           this
           life
           .
           
           Looke
           as
           Moses
           by
           his
           faith
           did
           depart
           boldly
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           so
           must
           wee
           in
           heart
           by
           faith
           depart
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           sinne
           .
           This
           we
           shall
           doe
           ,
           when
           we
           vse
           meanes
           to
           establish
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           doe
           forsake
           the
           workes
           of
           sinne
           and
           darknesse
           .
           For
           ,
           looke
           where
           there
           is
           no
           departing
           from
           sinne
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           faith
           :
           and
           therefore
           let
           vs
           shew
           our selues
           to
           haue
           true
           faith
           ,
           by
           departing
           more
           and
           more
           boldly
           and
           ioyfully
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           sinne
           and
           Satan
           ;
           that
           so
           it
           may
           appeare
           ,
           wee
           loue
           the
           light
           and
           hate
           darknesse
           .
           And
           in
           this
           iourney
           ,
           let
           vs
           not
           feare
           any
           contrary
           commaundement
           ,
           nor
           the
           furious
           wrath
           of
           spirituall
           Pharaoh
           the
           diuell
           ,
           nor
           all
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           :
           for
           Christ
           Iesus
           is
           our
           guide
           .
        
         
           Because
           a
           man
           might
           thinke
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           rash
           and
           desperate
           part
           in
           Moses
           ,
           thus
           boldly
           to
           take
           away
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           not
           regarding
           Pharaohs
           commandement
           ;
           therfore
           in
           the
           later
           part
           of
           the
           verse
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           setteth
           downe
           a
           reason
           ,
           that
           mooued
           Moses
           to
           doe
           so
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             For
             he
             endured
             ,
             or
             was
             couragious
          
           ▪
           that
           is
           ,
           hee
           tooke
           heart
           to
           himselfe
           .
           Why
           so
           ?
           
             Because
             he
             saw
             God
             that
             is
             inuisible
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           he
           cast
           the
           eie
           of
           faith
           vpō
           God
           ,
           who
           had
           promised
           the
           euidence
           of
           his
           power
           and
           presence
           ,
           in
           their
           deliuerance
           .
           So
           that
           it
           was
           the
           worke
           of
           Moses
           faith
           ,
           laying
           hold
           on
           the
           promise
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           and
           protection
           ,
           from
           the
           rage
           of
           Pharaoh
           ,
           that
           made
           him
           thus
           confident
           and
           bold
           .
        
         
           Hence
           wee
           learne
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           valour
           and
           manhood
           that
           was
           in
           Moses
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           all
           Gods
           children
           ,
           like
           vnto
           him
           ,
           is
           a
           gift
           of
           grace
           .
           Among
           many
           gifts
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           powred
           vpon
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             strength
             ,
             or
             courage
             ,
             is
             one
             ,
          
           Isay
           11.2
           .
           And
           Iethroes
           counsell
           to
           Moses
           is
           notable
           this
           way
           ;
           he
           biddes
           him
           prouide
           for
           gouernours
           ,
           
             men
             of
             courage
             ,
             fearing
             God
             ,
          
           Exod.
           18.21
           .
           Insinuating
           ,
           that
           true
           courage
           is
           alwaies
           ioyned
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           fruite
           of
           grace
           .
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           many
           heathen
           men
           ,
           who
           neuer
           knewe
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           nor
           what
           the
           gifts
           of
           the
           spirit
           meant
           ,
           had
           that
           courage
           .
           Answ.
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           they
           
           had
           courage
           indeed
           :
           but
           it
           was
           nothing
           but
           a
           carnall
           boldnesse
           (
           not
           worthy
           the
           name
           of
           courage
           ;
           beeing
           onely
           a
           shaddow
           of
           true
           fortitude
           )
           arising
           from
           ambition
           ,
           pride
           ,
           and
           other
           fleshly
           humours
           ;
           whereas
           Moses
           his
           courage
           sprang
           from
           the
           grace
           of
           faith
           ,
           in
           the
           merciful
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           made
           vnto
           him
           concerning
           his
           deliuerance
           &
           safetie
           .
           And
           indeede
           ,
           howsoeuer
           wicked
           men
           haue
           a
           notable
           shewe
           of
           diuers
           vertues
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           triall
           they
           prooue
           but
           shaddowes
           ;
           for
           ,
           true
           valour
           ,
           and
           other
           vertues
           ,
           doe
           alwaies
           accompany
           regeneration
           .
        
         
           As
           he
           that
           saw
           him
           that
           is
           inuisible
           .
        
         
           Here
           is
           the
           cause
           that
           made
           Moses
           thus
           couragious
           :
           and
           this
           will
           make
           any
           man
           bold
           ,
           if
           hee
           can
           be
           perswaded
           in
           his
           conscience
           of
           Gods
           speciall
           presence
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           prouidence
           and
           protection
           ouer
           him
           .
        
         
           Here
           then
           obserue
           a
           singular
           fruite
           of
           faith
           :
           it
           makes
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           indeed
           inuisible
           ,
           to
           be
           after
           a
           sort
           visible
           vnto
           vs.
           Moses
           by
           faith
           sawe
           him
           that
           is
           inuisible
           ;
           for
           ,
           by
           faith
           he
           was
           perswaded
           of
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           and
           speciall
           protection
           in
           the
           deliuerie
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           though
           Pharaoh
           should
           rage
           neuer
           so
           much
           .
           So
           Enoch
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           
             walked
             with
             God
          
           ,
           
           because
           hee
           sawe
           him
           by
           the
           eie
           of
           faith
           ,
           in
           all
           his
           affaires
           .
           And
           when
           Ioseph
           was
           allured
           to
           sin
           with
           his
           mistres
           ,
           what
           staied
           him
           ?
           surely
           ,
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           whom
           he
           saw
           by
           faith
           .
           
             How
             can
             I
             doe
             this
             great
             wickednes
          
           (
           saith
           
             Ioseph
             )
             &
             so
             sin
             against
             God
             ?
          
           
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           alwaies
           where
           God
           is
           present
           ;
           how
           then
           should
           I
           doe
           so
           wickedly
           ,
           &
           God
           see
           it
           ?
           And
           the
           same
           is
           the
           state
           of
           all
           true
           beleeuers
           ;
           their
           faith
           makes
           the
           inuisible
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           after
           a
           sort
           visible
           vnto
           thē
           ;
           so
           as
           a
           faithfull
           man
           may
           say
           ,
           God
           is
           present
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           protecteth
           me
           .
           Whereby
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           what
           little
           faith
           is
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           for
           few
           can
           truly
           say
           ,
           they
           see
           God
           :
           which
           ,
           faith
           inables
           a
           man
           to
           do
           .
           Yea
           ,
           most
           men
           care
           so
           litle
           to
           see
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           farre
           from
           their
           very
           thoghts
           .
           Many
           haue
           made
           meanes
           to
           see
           the
           diuell
           :
           but
           where
           is
           hee
           that
           labours
           for
           such
           a
           measure
           of
           faith
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           see
           the
           inuisible
           God
           ?
           
           If
           wicked
           men
           run
           to
           Coniurers
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           diuell
           ,
           whom
           they
           shall
           once
           see
           to
           their
           sorrowe
           ;
           let
           vs
           labour
           for
           faith
           in
           the
           word
           and
           sacraments
           ,
           and
           this
           faith
           will
           make
           vs
           so
           to
           indure
           in
           all
           tribulation
           ,
           as
           though
           we
           sawe
           God.
           
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           seeing
           Moses
           by
           faith
           endured
           ,
           as
           hee
           that
           saw
           God
           ;
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           the
           seeing
           of
           God
           by
           faith
           ,
           takes
           away
           feare
           ,
           and
           giues
           spirituall
           boldnesse
           .
           This
           is
           a
           point
           of
           speciall
           vse
           :
           for
           ,
           naturally
           men
           are
           feareful
           ;
           some
           cannot
           endure
           the
           darke
           ,
           nor
           solitary
           places
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           the
           diuel
           :
           yea
           ,
           the
           shaking
           of
           a
           leaf
           ,
           or
           the
           crawling
           of
           a
           worme
           doth
           terrifie
           others
           .
           Now
           ,
           howsoeuer
           some
           mens
           constitution
           may
           help
           forward
           this
           feare
           ,
           yet
           many
           times
           it
           comes
           from
           an
           accusing
           conscience
           ,
           as
           a
           fruit
           of
           sinne
           .
           And
           the
           way
           to
           remooue
           it
           ,
           is
           here
           to
           be
           learned
           ;
           namely
           ,
           to
           doe
           as
           Moses
           did
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           labour
           to
           bee
           resolued
           of
           Gods
           presence
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           prouidence
           ouer
           vs
           ;
           and
           this
           wil
           arme
           vs
           against
           al
           satanicall
           ,
           and
           foolish
           feare
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           God
           be
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           who
           can
           be
           against
           vs
           ,
           to
           do
           vs
           harme
           ?
           Againe
           ,
           the
           Souldier
           ,
           by
           his
           place
           and
           calling
           ▪
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           man
           of
           courage
           ;
           for
           els
           the
           state
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           thought
           of
           his
           enemies
           will
           much
           affright
           him
           .
           Now
           how
           may
           he
           become
           courageous
           ?
           They
           vse
           to
           sound
           the
           drumme
           and
           trumpet
           for
           this
           ende
           ;
           and
           it
           must
           be
           granted
           they
           be
           good
           incitements
           &
           prouocations
           vnto
           battell
           :
           but
           ,
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           the
           point
           of
           danger
           ,
           these
           cannot
           giue
           heart
           .
           Others
           vse
           against
           the
           battell
           to
           fill
           themselues
           with
           wine
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           thēselues
           valiant
           by
           strong
           drinke
           .
           This
           indeede
           may
           make
           them
           senselesse
           ,
           and
           so
           desperate
           .
           But
           the
           true
           way
           is
           ,
           to
           become
           Christian
           souldiers
           ,
           knowing
           ,
           and
           fearing
           God
           ;
           and
           with
           their
           bodily
           armour
           ,
           to
           bring
           also
           the
           shield
           of
           faith
           :
           wherby
           their
           hearts
           may
           be
           assured
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           called
           them
           to
           that
           fight
           ;
           &
           that
           he
           is
           present
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           couer
           their
           heads
           in
           the
           day
           of
           battell
           .
           This
           will
           make
           them
           to
           take
           heart
           and
           courage
           to
           themselues
           ,
           and
           to
           become
           truly
           valorous
           ;
           though
           by
           nature
           they
           be
           weake
           and
           timorous
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           who
           knows
           whether
           God
           will
           bring
           vs
           to
           this
           
           triall
           ;
           either
           to
           lay
           down
           our
           liues
           ,
           or
           forsake
           his
           truth
           :
           for
           ,
           he
           may
           iustly
           take
           from
           vs
           these
           golden
           daies
           of
           peace
           ,
           for
           our
           ingratitude
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           such
           times
           come
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           doe
           ?
           Shall
           wee
           denie
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ?
           God
           forbid
           .
           But
           how
           shall
           we
           stand
           out
           in
           such
           a
           triall
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           we
           must
           follow
           Moses
           ,
           and
           
             labour
             to
             see
             him
             that
             is
             inuisible
             ,
             by
             faith
             .
          
           This
           will
           make
           vs
           couragious
           ,
           and
           without
           feare
           in
           Gods
           cause
           ;
           remēbring
           this
           also
           ,
           that
           among
           those
           which
           are
           reckoned
           to
           goe
           downe
           to
           hell
           ,
           the
           
             fearefull
             man
          
           is
           one
           ,
           (
           Reuel
           .
           21.8
           .
           )
           who
           dares
           not
           stand
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           for
           feare
           of
           men
           denies
           it
           .
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           now
           begin
           to
           settle
           our
           hearts
           in
           the
           assurance
           of
           Gods
           prouidence
           and
           protection
           ;
           that
           so
           ,
           when
           triall
           comes
           ,
           wee
           may
           be
           bold
           in
           the
           case
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             Him
             that
             is
             inuisible
          
           .
           ]
           That
           is
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           most
           simple
           essence
           ,
           voyd
           of
           all
           composition
           ,
           or
           corporall
           substance
           :
           for
           ,
           
             God
             is
             a
             spirit
          
           ,
           (
           Iohn
           4.24
           .
           )
           and
           therefore
           inuisible
           ,
           and
           not
           subiect
           to
           mans
           senses
           .
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           God
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           head
           ,
           heart
           ,
           hands
           ,
           and
           feete
           ;
           with
           other
           parts
           of
           mans
           body
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           visible
           ?
           Answ.
           The
           holy
           Ghost
           so
           speaketh
           in
           scripture
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           resemblance
           of
           him
           vnto
           man
           ;
           that
           we
           might
           the
           better
           thereby
           conceiue
           of
           his
           works
           :
           for
           ,
           therefore
           are
           the
           parts
           of
           mans
           body
           ascribed
           vnto
           God
           in
           scripture
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           know
           he
           doth
           such
           workes
           by
           his
           diuine
           power
           ,
           as
           man
           doth
           by
           the
           parts
           of
           his
           body
           .
           Man
           sheweth
           his
           strength
           and
           valour
           in
           his
           arme
           :
           and
           by
           resemblance
           vnto
           man
           ,
           God
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           an
           
             Arme
             ,
             to
             note
             out
             his
             power
             and
             valiant
             actes
             .
          
           And
           so
           God
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           eies
           ,
           because
           wee
           should
           conceiue
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           infinite
           wisdome
           he
           seeth
           all
           things
           more
           cleerely
           ,
           than
           man
           doth
           any
           thing
           at
           noone
           day
           ,
           with
           his
           bodily
           eies
           .
           And
           so
           of
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           But
           Moses
           is
           said
           ,
           to
           
             talke
             with
             God
             face
             to
             face
             :
          
           and
           ,
           to
           
             see
             his
             backe
             parts
          
           ,
           Exod.
           33.11
           ,
           23.
           
           Answ.
           This
           imports
           not
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           the
           substance
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           onely
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           after
           a
           familiar
           manner
           ,
           reueale
           himselfe
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           
           some
           resemblance
           shewe
           him
           his
           glory
           ,
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           Moses
           was
           able
           to
           behold
           it
           :
           for
           the
           text
           is
           plaine
           ,
           
             My
             face
             can
             not
             be
             seene
             .
             There
             shall
             no
             man
             see
             me
             and
             liue
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           20.
           
        
         
           Here
           wee
           learne
           ,
           that
           when
           wee
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           wee
           must
           not
           conceiue
           of
           him
           by
           any
           forme
           or
           image
           in
           our
           minds
           ;
           for
           so
           we
           make
           an
           idoll
           of
           God.
           Quest.
           What
           then
           must
           we
           doe
           ?
           for
           ,
           how
           (
           will
           some
           say
           )
           can
           I
           pray
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           thinke
           of
           him
           ?
           Answ.
           When
           wee
           thinke
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           pray
           vnto
           him
           ,
           wee
           must
           conceiue
           of
           him
           in
           our
           mindes
           ,
           as
           hee
           hath
           reuealed
           himselfe
           in
           scripture
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           his
           workes
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           properties
           :
           wee
           must
           thinke
           in
           our
           mindes
           of
           an
           
             eternall
             essence
          
           ,
           most
           
             holy
             ,
             wise
             ,
             &c.
             who
             made
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             gouernes
             them
             by
             his
             mighty
             power
             .
          
           For
           ,
           euery
           image
           to
           resemble
           God
           by
           ,
           either
           to
           the
           minde
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           eie
           is
           a
           plaine
           lie
           ;
           making
           him
           visible
           ,
           who
           is
           inuisible
           :
           as
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           Hab.
           2
           18
           ,
           
             The
             image
             ,
             what
             profiteth
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             teacher
             of
             lies
             ?
          
           Which
           flatly
           ouerthroweth
           the
           opinion
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           who
           resemble
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           euen
           God
           the
           father
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Trinitie
           ,
           in
           images
           :
           what
           else
           doe
           they
           herein
           ,
           but
           make
           a
           lie
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           But
           the
           Papists
           say
           ,
           they
           deuise
           no
           image
           to
           resemble
           God
           in
           ,
           but
           onely
           such
           whereby
           hee
           hath
           shewed
           himselfe
           ;
           as
           the
           scripture
           testifies
           :
           as
           the
           father
           ,
           like
           an
           
             old
             man
          
           ;
           the
           sonne
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           incarnate
           ;
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
             like
             a
             doue
          
           ,
           Math.
           3.16
           .
           Answ.
           Wee
           must
           not
           conceiue
           of
           those
           formes
           ,
           of
           
             an
             old
             man
          
           ,
           or
           of
           
             a
             doue
          
           ,
           to
           haue
           beene
           euer
           any
           images
           of
           the
           father
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           but
           onely
           signes
           and
           pledges
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           whereby
           those
           persons
           did
           then
           manifest
           their
           presence
           .
           Now
           ,
           there
           beeing
           an
           expresse
           commandement
           against
           all
           representation
           of
           God
           by
           images
           ,
           not
           excepting
           those
           very
           shapes
           ,
           whereby
           it
           pleased
           God
           for
           a
           time
           to
           signifie
           his
           presence
           ;
           it
           must
           needes
           be
           idolatrous
           presumption
           to
           make
           any
           image
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Trinitie
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           God
           being
           inuisible
           (
           as
           the
           text
           saith
           )
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           make
           any
           true
           image
           or
           resemblance
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           
           
             
               VERSE
               28.
            
             
          
           
             By
             faith
             ,
             hee
             ordained
             the
             Passeouer
             ,
             and
             the
             effusion
             of
             blood
             ;
             lest
             hee
             that
             destroyed
             the
             first
             borne
             ,
             should
             touch
             them
             .
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           former
           verses
           ,
           the
           author
           of
           this
           Epistle
           hath
           shewed
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           the
           notable
           faith
           of
           Moses
           ,
           by
           two
           worthy
           acts
           :
           1
           His
           
             refusing
             to
             be
             called
             the
             sonne
             of
             Pharaohs
             daughter
             .
          
           2
           His
           
             departing
             out
             of
             Egypt
          
           .
           Now
           ,
           here
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           he
           commends
           his
           faith
           vnto
           vs
           by
           a
           third
           action
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           the
           ordination
           ,
           or
           celebrating
           of
           the
           Passeouer
           .
           This
           verse
           is
           the
           summe
           of
           the
           12.
           
           Chapter
           of
           Exodus
           ;
           the
           effect
           whereof
           is
           this
           :
           After
           that
           God
           had
           sent
           nine
           seuerall
           plagues
           vpon
           the
           Land
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           which
           were
           occasions
           to
           harden
           Pharaohs
           heart
           ;
           at
           last
           he
           sends
           Moses
           to
           certifie
           Pharaoh
           ,
           that
           vnlesse
           he
           would
           let
           the
           people
           go
           ,
           he
           would
           send
           a
           tenth
           plague
           ,
           which
           should
           bee
           more
           grieuous
           to
           them
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           former
           ;
           euen
           
             the
             slaughter
             of
             all
             the
             first
             borne
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             both
             of
             man
             and
             beast
             .
          
           Yet
           Pharaohs
           heart
           was
           not
           softened
           ,
           neither
           did
           he
           let
           the
           people
           goe
           .
           Therefore
           Moses
           departeth
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           (
           according
           to
           Gods
           commandement
           )
           assembles
           the
           Elders
           of
           Israel
           together
           ,
           and
           causeth
           them
           to
           kill
           euery
           man
           a
           lambe
           of
           a
           yeare
           olde
           ,
           &
           to
           eate
           it
           ,
           roste
           with
           fire
           ;
           and
           to
           take
           the
           blood
           ,
           and
           sprinkle
           it
           vpon
           the
           doore
           cheekes
           ,
           and
           vpon
           the
           postes
           of
           their
           houses
           :
           for
           a
           signe
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           (
           seeing
           the
           blood
           sprinkled
           vpon
           their
           doores
           )
           should
           passe
           ouer
           them
           ,
           and
           touch
           none
           of
           their
           first
           borne
           ,
           neither
           man
           ,
           nor
           beast
           .
           This
           is
           the
           summe
           and
           meaning
           of
           that
           history
           .
           Now
           let
           vs
           come
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           fact
           more
           particularly
           ;
           and
           first
           ,
           to
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           wordes
           of
           this
           verse
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           some
           difficultie
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           Through
           faith
           he
           ordained
           the
           Passeouer
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Passe-ouer
           here
           named
           ,
           may
           be
           thus
           described
           :
           
             It
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             olde
             Testament
             ,
             seruing
             for
             a
             signe
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Israell
             ,
             both
             of
             their
             temporall
             deliuerance
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             slaughter
             of
             the
             first
             borne
             ;
             and
             also
             of
             their
             spirituall
             deliuerance
             from
             euerlasting
             death
             ,
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             the
             immaculate
             Lambe
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Touching
           this
           description
           :
           first
           ,
           I
           call
           it
           
             one
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             old
             Test
             :
          
           because
           they
           had
           beside
           this
           ,
           Circumcision
           ,
           another
           ordinary
           Sacrament
           .
           Next
           I
           say
           ,
           It
           serued
           for
           a
           signe
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           it
           was
           properly
           a
           sacrament
           vnto
           them
           For
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           sacrament
           ,
           to
           signifie
           &
           seale
           vp
           some
           blessing
           of
           God
           to
           his
           people
           :
           now
           that
           the
           Passe-ouer
           did
           so
           ,
           is
           plaine
           ,
           where
           the
           Lord
           calls
           it
           a
           signe
           or
           token
           of
           deliuerance
           vnto
           them
           .
           But
           som
           will
           say
           ,
           this
           Passe-ouer
           was
           a
           sacrifice
           :
           for
           so
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Lords
             Passe-ouer
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             offer
             the
             bloud
             of
             my
             sacrifice
             with
             leauened
             bread
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Ans.
           It
           is
           called
           a
           sacrifice
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           killed
           ,
           
           also
           the
           bloud
           thereof
           was
           sprinkled
           ,
           
           &
           som
           parts
           of
           it
           as
           the
           fat
           with
           the
           two
           kidneies
           were
           burnt
           in
           sacrifice
           to
           the
           Lord.
           For
           ,
           when
           Iosias
           kept
           that
           famous
           Passe-ouer
           with
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           Priests
           that
           slew
           the
           Passe-ouer
           ,
           and
           sprinkled
           the
           bloud
           thereof
           ,
           did
           
             first
             take
             away
             that
             which
             was
             to
             be
             consumed
             with
             fire
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             then
             gaue
             to
             the
             people
             according
             to
             the
             diuisions
             of
             their
             families
             as
             Moses
             appointed
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           these
           properties
           of
           a
           sacrifice
           which
           were
           in
           the
           Passe-ouer
           ,
           it
           is
           truly
           called
           a
           sacrifice
           .
           And
           yet
           more
           properly
           it
           was
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           a
           visible
           signe
           of
           speciall
           blessings
           from
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           But
           what
           did
           this
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Passe-ouer
           signifie
           ?
           Answer
           .
           It
           did
           signifie
           a
           double
           deliuerance
           ;
           one
           temporall
           ,
           as
           well
           from
           the
           destroying
           Angell
           ,
           as
           also
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           Egypt
           :
           The
           other
           spirituall
           ,
           from
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           wrath
           of
           God.
           The
           first
           is
           plaine
           ,
           where
           the
           Lord
           saith
           :
           
           
             The
             bloud
             being
             sprinkled
             vpon
             the
             doore
             posts
             ,
             shall
             be
             a
             token
             for
             you
             that
             I
             will
             passe
             ouer
             you
             .
          
           
           And
           verse
           17.
           
           
             Ye
             shall
             keepe
             the
             feast
             of
             vnleauened
             bread
             :
             for
             that
             same
             day
             will
             I
             bring
             your
             Armies
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Egypt
             .
          
           And
           touching
           the
           second
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           signe
           of
           a
           more
           heauenly
           deliuerance
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           sinne
           &
           Satan
           ,
           Paul
           telleth
           vs
           plainely
           ,
           when
           as
           hee
           saith
           ,
           
             Christ
             our
             Passe-ouer
             is
             sacrificed
             for
             vs
             :
          
           
           giuing
           vs
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           the
           Paschall
           Lambe
           in
           the
           olde
           Testament
           ,
           was
           vndoubtedly
           a
           true
           signe
           of
           the
           true
           Paschall
           Lambe
           Christ
           Iesus
           :
           to
           which
           purpose
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           saith
           ;
           
             Behold
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God
             that
             taketh
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             :
          
           Iohn
           1.29
           :
           Where
           he
           calleth
           Christ
           the
           
             Lambe
             of
             God
          
           ,
           making
           there
           an
           opposition
           betweene
           him
           and
           the
           Paschall
           Lamb
           of
           Moses
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           called
           the
           Paschall
           Lambe
           of
           men
           ;
           for
           herein
           also
           they
           differ
           :
           The
           Paschall
           Lambe
           was
           separated
           by
           men
           ,
           though
           by
           Gods
           appointment
           ;
           but
           Christ
           the
           true
           Lambe
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           set
           a
           part
           before
           all
           worlds
           by
           God
           the
           Father
           .
           And
           thus
           wee
           see
           briefly
           what
           this
           Passe-ouer
           is
           .
           It
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             Ordained
             the
             Passe-ouer
          
           .
           The
           word
           translated
           ,
           ordained
           ,
           signifieth
           ,
           
             He
             made
          
           ,
           or
           
             did
             celebrate
          
           :
           for
           the
           better
           vnderstanding
           whereof
           ,
           wee
           must
           haue
           recourse
           to
           the
           Euangelists
           .
           Matthew
           setteth
           downe
           Christs
           speach
           to
           his
           Disciples
           about
           the
           Passe-ouer
           ,
           which
           he
           kept
           with
           them
           a
           little
           before
           his
           passion
           ,
           thus
           :
           
             My
             time
             is
             come
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             my
             Passe-ouer
             at
             thine
             house
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           S.
           Luke
           repeating
           the
           same
           Storie
           ,
           mentioneth
           ,
           first
           the
           killing
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           eating
           of
           it
           :
           by
           which
           two
           words
           he
           explaneth
           what
           Christ
           meant
           by
           making
           (
           which
           here
           is
           translated
           ordaining
           )
           the
           Passe-ouer
           ;
           
           to
           wit
           ,
           first
           ,
           the
           killing
           &
           preparing
           of
           the
           Paschall
           Lamb
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           eating
           of
           it
           as
           the
           Lord●
           Sacrament
           .
           But
           this
           is
           a
           strange
           kind
           of
           speach
           (
           wil
           som
           say
           )
           how
           can
           the
           Passe-ouer
           be
           killed
           or
           eaten
           ?
           seeing
           properly
           the
           Passe-ouer
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           the
           act
           of
           the
           Angell
           passing
           ouer
           the
           houses
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           when
           he
           smote
           the
           first
           borne
           in
           euery
           house
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           .
           Ans.
           The
           phrase
           is
           improper
           :
           yet
           it
           must
           not
           seeme
           strange
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           vsuall
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           entreating
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           sometime
           to
           giue
           the
           
           name
           of
           the
           signe
           to
           the
           thing
           signified
           :
           as
           1.
           
           Cor.
           5.7
           ,
           Christ
           is
           called
           our
           Passe-ouer
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           to
           giue
           the
           name
           of
           the
           thing
           signified
           to
           the
           signe
           :
           as
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           
             he
             ordained
             the
             Passe-ouer
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Paschall
           Lambe
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           sign
           of
           the
           Angels
           passing
           ouer
           their
           houses
           .
           So
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             body
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           sign
           of
           my
           body
           .
           
             The
             rock
             was
             Christ.
          
           
           The
           reason
           of
           these
           figuratiue
           speeches
           ,
           whereby
           one
           thing
           is
           put
           for
           another
           ,
           is
           the
           Sacramentall
           vnion
           of
           the
           signe
           with
           the
           thing
           signified
           :
           which
           yet
           is
           not
           naturall
           according
           to
           place
           ,
           either
           by
           change
           of
           the
           signe
           into
           the
           thing
           signified
           ,
           or
           by
           including
           the
           thing
           signified
           in
           the
           sign
           ,
           or
           fastning
           it
           vpō
           it
           ;
           but
           respectiue
           &
           analogicall
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           agreement
           &
           proportion
           ,
           which
           is
           betweene
           the
           signe
           &
           the
           thing
           signified
           :
           which
           stands
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           look
           when
           the
           
             outward
             signe
          
           is
           presented
           to
           the
           outward
           senses
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           same
           time
           the
           
             thing
             signified
          
           is
           thereby
           ,
           as
           by
           certaine
           visible
           words
           ▪
           presented
           to
           the
           mind
           .
           And
           indeede
           looke
           what
           coniunction
           is
           between
           words
           ,
           &
           the
           things
           spoken
           of
           ,
           in
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           vnderstanding
           hearer
           ;
           the
           same
           is
           betweene
           sacramentall
           signes
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           signified
           ,
           in
           the
           mind
           of
           a
           discerning
           receiuer
           .
           But
           when
           words
           of
           sense
           are
           spoken
           to
           the
           eare
           ,
           the
           vnderstanding
           mind
           doth
           therwith
           apprehend
           the
           thing
           spoken
           of
           .
           And
           euen
           so
           the
           minde
           of
           the
           discerning
           receiuer
           doth
           inwardly
           apprehēd
           the
           thing
           signified
           ,
           and
           apply
           it
           to
           his
           soule
           ,
           when
           the
           sacramentall
           sign
           is
           presented
           to
           the
           outward
           sense
           .
           And
           this
           cōiunction
           ariseth
           not
           from
           the
           nature
           either
           of
           the
           signe
           ,
           or
           the
           thing
           signified
           ;
           but
           frō
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           Lord.
           The
           meaning
           then
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           here
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           Moses
           by
           faith
           did
           ordaine
           and
           appoint
           the
           killing
           and
           eating
           of
           the
           Paschall
           Lamb
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           passing
           ouer
           of
           the
           Lords
           Angell
           ,
           when
           the
           first
           borne
           in
           Egypt
           were
           slaine
           .
        
         
           It
           followeth
           :
           
             And
             effusion
             of
             bloud
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           sprinkling
           of
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Paschal
           Lamb
           ;
           which
           was
           a
           notable
           rite
           &
           ceremony
           vsed
           in
           this
           first
           Passe-ouer
           ,
           after
           this
           māner
           :
           The
           bloud
           of
           euery
           Lamb
           was
           put
           into
           a
           bason
           ,
           &
           sprinkled
           with
           a
           bunch
           of
           Hysope
           vpon
           the
           doore
           posts
           of
           euery
           
           mans
           house
           among
           the
           Iewes
           .
           Now
           this
           rite
           did
           not
           continue
           alwaies
           ,
           but
           was
           peculiar
           &
           proper
           to
           this
           first
           passe-ouer
           kept
           in
           Egypt
           at
           the
           institution
           thereof
           ;
           being
           then
           practiced
           (
           but
           not
           after
           )
           in
           regard
           of
           that
           speciall
           deliuerance
           then
           at
           hand
           ,
           wherof
           it
           was
           an
           assurance
           :
           for
           it
           signified
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           cōming
           to
           destroy
           the
           first
           born
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           &
           seeing
           that
           bloud
           so
           sprinked
           ,
           should
           passe
           ouer
           their
           houses
           ,
           and
           touch
           none
           of
           their
           first
           borne
           ,
           of
           man
           nor
           beast
           .
           This
           end
           of
           the
           sprinkling
           of
           this
           bloud
           ,
           is
           here
           likewise
           set
           down
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             Lest
             he
             that
             destroyed
             the
             first
             born
             shold
             touch
             them
             .
             He
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           was
           sent
           to
           destroy
           the
           first
           born
           throughout
           all
           Egypt
           both
           of
           man
           and
           beast
           ,
           saue
           onely
           of
           those
           who
           had
           their
           door
           posts
           sprinkled
           with
           bloud
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           obserue
           what
           the
           H.
           ghost
           saith
           of
           this
           fact
           of
           Moses
           ,
           in
           ordaining
           the
           Passe-ouer
           :
           namely
           ,
           that
           
             he
             did
             it
             by
             faith
          
           .
           Hence
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           must
           be
           celebrated
           in
           faith
           :
           for
           ,
           herein
           we
           are
           to
           seek
           to
           be
           acceptable
           to
           God
           as
           Moses
           was
           .
           The
           L.
           supper
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           succeedeth
           the
           Passe-ouer
           in
           the
           olde
           :
           for
           ,
           that
           was
           a
           signe
           to
           the
           Iews
           ,
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           the
           immaculate
           Lamb
           of
           God
           ,
           should
           afterward
           be
           sacrificed
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           to
           vs
           a
           signe
           of
           Christ
           already
           sacrificed
           .
           Now
           look
           as
           that
           was
           ordained
           &
           receiued
           vnder
           the
           Law
           ,
           so
           must
           this
           be
           administred
           &
           receiued
           vnder
           the
           Gospell
           .
           But
           in
           the
           olde
           Testament
           
             Moses
             celebrates
             the
             Passe-ouer
             through
             faith
             ,
          
           &
           enioines
           the
           Israelites
           so
           to
           doe
           ;
           therefore
           accordingly
           must
           wee
           by
           faith
           celebrate
           and
           receiue
           the
           Lords
           supper
           vnder
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Cains
           ▪
           sacrifice
           was
           fruitlesse
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           odious
           to
           God
           ,
           because
           he
           offered
           not
           
             in
             faith
          
           ;
           &
           no
           lesse
           were
           all
           other
           faithlesse
           sacrifices
           :
           euen
           so
           euery
           Sacrament
           and
           spirituall
           sacrifice
           receiued
           or
           offered
           in
           time
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           is
           vnprofitable
           to
           man
           ,
           and
           vnacceptable
           vnto
           GOD
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           receiued
           in
           faith
           .
           In
           euery
           Sacrament
           wee
           receiue
           some
           thing
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           in
           euery
           sacrifice
           we
           giue
           some
           thing
           to
           God.
           In
           the
           Lords
           
           supper
           ,
           as
           the
           minister
           giues
           the
           bread
           and
           wine
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           receiuer
           ,
           so
           the
           Lord
           God
           giues
           his
           sonne
           vnto
           their
           hearts
           .
           Now
           if
           faith
           be
           wanting
           ,
           Christ
           crucified
           is
           not
           receiued
           :
           for
           ,
           faith
           is
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           receiuing
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &
           his
           benefits
           ;
           but
           contrariwise
           ,
           a
           heauy
           and
           feareful
           sinne
           ,
           heaping
           vp
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           vs.
           Hereby
           we
           learne
           ,
           how
           sundry
           sorts
           of
           people
           sin
           most
           grieuously
           against
           God
           :
           for
           ,
           many
           come
           to
           receiue
           the
           Lords
           supper
           ,
           who
           are
           altogether
           ignorant
           in
           the
           nature
           &
           vse
           thereof
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           the
           sacrament
           meaneth
           :
           &
           yet
           because
           it
           is
           a
           custom
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           they
           will
           receiue
           (
           at
           least
           )
           once
           a
           yeare
           ,
           though
           they
           know
           nothing
           therein
           as
           they
           ought
           .
           Now
           such
           persons
           must
           know
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           come
           
             in
             faith
          
           ;
           which
           they
           cannot
           do
           ,
           because
           they
           want
           knowledge
           :
           and
           therefore
           in
           receiuing
           it
           so
           ,
           they
           commit
           a
           grieuous
           sin
           ,
           &
           so
           indanger
           their
           own
           soules
           ,
           because
           they
           receiue
           it
           vnworthily
           .
           And
           this
           is
           not
           the
           fault
           of
           young
           ones
           onely
           ;
           but
           of
           many
           ,
           whose
           yeares
           might
           shame
           them
           for
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           past
           all
           feeling
           of
           spirituall
           wants
           .
           A
           second
           sort
           there
           are
           ,
           who
           receiue
           the
           Lords
           supper
           ,
           &
           say
           they
           will
           doe
           so
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           faith
           .
           But
           these
           are
           like
           the
           former
           :
           for
           their
           faith
           is
           nothing
           but
           
             honest
             dealing
             among
             men
          
           ;
           thinking
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           bring
           that
           to
           the
           L.
           Supper
           ,
           though
           they
           haue
           no
           more
           ,
           yet
           all
           is
           well
           .
           The
           greatest
           sort
           are
           of
           this
           minde
           ,
           taking
           fidelitie
           for
           
             true
             faith
          
           :
           &
           it
           is
           a
           plaine
           point
           of
           popery
           ,
           so
           common
           ,
           as
           almost
           in
           euery
           place
           ,
           men
           do
           embrace
           it
           .
           But
           these
           deceiue
           themselues
           :
           for
           another
           kinde
           of
           faith
           is
           required
           of
           those
           that
           receiue
           the
           Lords
           supper
           worthily
           ;
           namely
           ,
           such
           a
           faith
           ,
           wherby
           we
           doe
           not
           onely
           beleeue
           the
           remission
           of
           sins
           in
           Christs
           blood
           ;
           but
           also
           are
           assured
           ,
           that
           the
           bread
           &
           wine
           receiued
           worthily
           ,
           are
           signes
           and
           seales
           of
           the
           same
           blessing
           exhibited
           vnto
           vs
           by
           Christ.
           He
           that
           comes
           onely
           in
           a
           good
           meaning
           ,
           deceiues
           himselfe
           ,
           &
           receiues
           to
           his
           condemnatiō
           .
           And
           yet
           alas
           ,
           many
           euen
           of
           the
           ancient
           sort
           ,
           haue
           no
           other
           faith
           ,
           but
           their
           good
           meaning
           .
        
         
         
           A
           third
           sort
           there
           are
           ,
           who
           yet
           goe
           further
           ,
           and
           knowing
           the
           vanitie
           of
           this
           opinion
           ;
           that
           a
           mans
           fidelitie
           in
           his
           dealing
           with
           men
           ,
           should
           bee
           his
           faith
           ,
           to
           commend
           him
           vnto
           God
           ;
           they
           hold
           &
           know
           ,
           that
           true
           faith
           ,
           is
           to
           beleeue
           their
           owne
           saluation
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           :
           and
           these
           are
           to
           bee
           commended
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           former
           .
           But
           herein
           they
           faile
           ;
           that
           comming
           to
           receiue
           ,
           they
           bring
           not
           with
           them
           a
           liuely
           faith
           :
           for
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           only
           required
           in
           a
           communicant
           ,
           that
           hee
           professe
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           aright
           ▪
           but
           a
           worthy
           receiuer
           must
           looke
           to
           his
           owne
           heart
           ,
           that
           his
           faith
           therein
           ,
           be
           a
           liuing
           faith
           ,
           such
           as
           worketh
           by
           loue
           ,
           and
           shewes
           it selfe
           by
           obedience
           .
           Now
           herein
           ,
           many
           that
           haue
           good
           knowledge
           doe
           grieuously
           offend
           ,
           That
           howsoeuer
           they
           make
           a
           shew
           of
           faith
           ,
           in
           an
           orderly
           and
           religious
           carriage
           of
           thēselues
           on
           the
           Cōmuniō
           day
           ;
           yet
           whē
           that
           time
           is
           a
           little
           past
           ,
           they
           returne
           to
           their
           former
           sinnes
           againe
           ,
           neuer
           els
           hauing
           any
           care
           (
           nay
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           making
           any
           shew
           )
           of
           laying
           away
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           saue
           onely
           at
           the
           receiuing
           of
           the
           Lords
           supper
           .
           And
           thus
           do
           too
           many
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           make
           a
           faire
           profession
           .
           These
           men
           bring
           faith
           in
           profession
           ,
           but
           yet
           their
           faith
           is
           dead
           ;
           for
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           a
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           it
           would
           purifie
           their
           hearts
           ,
           &
           cause
           a
           change
           in
           them
           from
           euil
           to
           good
           ,
           and
           from
           good
           to
           better
           ,
           euery
           day
           more
           and
           more
           .
           But
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           by
           whose
           mercy
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           some
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           who
           come
           with
           such
           a
           faith
           ,
           and
           thereby
           communicate
           acceptably
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           fruitfully
           to
           themselues
           .
           Yet
           wee
           must
           confesse
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           fewe
           in
           comparison
           .
           But
           as
           for
           all
           the
           other
           three
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           they
           sinne
           grieuously
           ,
           because
           they
           bring
           not
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           to
           receiue
           those
           things
           which
           their
           God
           offereth
           vnto
           them
           .
           Wee
           therefore
           in
           this
           example
           are
           admonished
           ,
           to
           celebrate
           &
           receiue
           the
           Lords
           supper
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           Moses
           did
           ;
           namely
           ,
           in
           faith
           :
           and
           that
           not
           in
           an
           idle
           ,
           or
           dead
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           liuely
           faith
           ;
           which
           may
           ,
           both
           before
           and
           after
           the
           receiuing
           of
           this
           sacrament
           ,
           bring
           forth
           good
           fruits
           ,
           to
           the
           reforming
           of
           
           our
           liues
           ,
           in
           continuall
           obedience
           ,
           for
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           our
           owne
           comfort
           and
           saluation
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           2
           Obserue
           further
           :
           
             Moses
             ordained
             and
             made
             the
             Passe-ouer
             .
          
           We
           may
           not
           thinke
           ,
           that
           Moses
           killed
           all
           the
           lambes
           that
           were
           to
           be
           slaine
           at
           this
           Passeouer
           ;
           but
           in
           his
           own
           familie
           he
           killed
           his
           owne
           lambe
           ,
           and
           inioyned
           the
           people
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           in
           theirs
           .
           The
           like
           phrase
           is
           often
           vsed
           in
           the
           scripture
           ,
           Iosua
           ,
           5.3
           ,
           Iosua
           is
           said
           
             to
             circumcise
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Israel
          
           ;
           which
           was
           almost
           a
           thing
           impossible
           for
           one
           man
           to
           doe
           :
           But
           the
           meaning
           thereof
           is
           this
           ;
           that
           Iosua
           inioyned
           &
           procured
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           people
           should
           be
           circumcised
           ,
           and
           saw
           it
           done
           .
           And
           so
           wee
           must
           vnderstand
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           Moses
           did
           in
           this
           manner
           celebrate
           this
           passeouer
           ,
           wee
           are
           taught
           this
           lesson
           ;
           that
           Gouernours
           and
           Superiours
           in
           their
           place
           ,
           must
           procure
           ,
           that
           those
           which
           ●e
           vnder
           their
           gouernment
           ,
           doe
           keep
           the
           commandements
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           especially
           those
           ,
           which
           concerne
           Gods
           worship
           .
           It
           is
           the
           commandement
           of
           the
           Lord
           by
           Moses
           ,
           that
           
             the
             King
             should
             haue
             the
             lawe
             written
             ;
             that
             hee
             may
             learne
             to
             feare
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             keepe
             all
             the
             words
             of
             this
             lawe
             written
             ,
             to
             doe
             them
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           how
           shall
           the
           king
           doe
           all
           the
           words
           of
           the
           lawe
           ?
           seeing
           there
           bee
           many
           commandements
           ,
           that
           doe
           not
           concerne
           him
           ,
           nor
           his
           place
           ;
           but
           his
           subiects
           ,
           and
           other
           particular
           men
           ,
           of
           other
           callings
           .
           Surely
           thus
           :
           Hee
           must
           doe
           those
           in
           his
           own
           person
           ,
           that
           concerne
           him
           in
           his
           place
           ;
           and
           then
           see
           that
           his
           subiects
           and
           seruants
           doe
           likewise
           such
           duties
           ,
           both
           towards
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           as
           concerne
           them
           in
           their
           places
           .
           This
           is
           a
           speciall
           point
           concerning
           all
           Magistrates
           and
           Superiours
           whatsoeuer
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           Rom.
           13.4
           ,
           
             The
             Magistrate
             beareth
             not
             the
             sword
             for
             nought
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             wealth
             of
             Gods
             people
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           their
           good
           ;
           not
           in
           body
           onely
           ,
           but
           principally
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           their
           soules
           .
           And
           therefore
           euery
           gouernour
           ,
           either
           of
           towne
           or
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           euery
           master
           of
           a
           family
           ,
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           his
           calling
           ,
           is
           to
           see
           that
           those
           which
           are
           
           vnder
           him
           keep
           Gods
           commandements
           ;
           especially
           those
           which
           concerne
           Gods
           worship
           .
           When
           a
           magistrate
           shall
           do
           this
           ,
           then
           the
           praise
           &
           honour
           of
           the
           whole
           is
           giuen
           to
           him
           ;
           as
           here
           the
           killing
           of
           the
           Passeouer
           is
           ascribed
           to
           Moses
           ,
           because
           he
           saw
           that
           the
           people
           did
           it
           .
           So
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           be
           negligent
           in
           his
           duty
           ,
           hee
           becomes
           the
           greatest
           sinner
           of
           all
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           sinnes
           that
           are
           committed
           through
           his
           default
           ,
           are
           ascribed
           to
           him
           .
           Nehemiah
           ,
           reproouing
           the
           
             Rulers
             ,
             tels
             them
             that
             they
             brake
             the
             Lords
             Sabbaoths
             ,
          
           Nehem.
           13.13
           ;
           when
           as
           not
           onely
           they
           ,
           but
           the
           people
           also
           brake
           them
           :
           yet
           there
           he
           chargeth
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           people
           vpon
           them
           ,
           because
           it
           came
           through
           their
           negligence
           .
           As
           ,
           if
           any
           sinne
           be
           committed
           in
           a
           family
           ,
           through
           the
           defect
           of
           the
           gouernour
           of
           the
           family
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           only
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           particular
           partie
           ,
           but
           the
           gouernors
           sin
           .
           And
           so
           ,
           when
           any
           man
           sins
           in
           breaking
           the
           Sabbaoth
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           only
           the
           sinne
           of
           that
           particular
           man
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           gouernours
           to
           whom
           he
           is
           subiect
           .
           And
           therfore
           gouernors
           must
           see
           that
           Gods
           cōmandements
           be
           kept
           of
           those
           that
           be
           vnder
           their
           gouernment
           .
           But
           here
           some
           may
           obiect
           (
           as
           indeede
           some
           abuse
           the
           place
           to
           this
           end
           )
           that
           it
           seemes
           no
           man
           may
           bee
           barred
           frō
           the
           L.
           Supper
           ;
           for
           the
           like
           reason
           is
           in
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           that
           was
           in
           the
           Passeouer
           :
           but
           Moses
           kept
           the
           Pasouer
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           commanded
           al
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           so
           to
           doe
           ;
           therefore
           no
           man
           is
           to
           be
           put
           from
           Gods
           table
           .
           Ans.
           It
           is
           true
           indeede
           ,
           that
           in
           Egypt
           at
           the
           celebration
           of
           the
           first
           passeouer
           ,
           Moses
           kept
           it
           himselfe
           ,
           &
           cōmanded
           euery
           Master
           of
           a
           family
           among
           the
           Israelites
           to
           do
           the
           same
           ;
           &
           the
           reason
           hereof
           was
           ,
           because
           at
           the
           first
           institution
           ,
           the
           Passeouer
           was
           both
           a
           signe
           and
           a
           means
           of
           a
           temporal
           deliuerance
           ,
           besides
           the
           spirituall
           :
           and
           therefore
           there
           was
           great
           reason
           then
           ,
           why
           all
           the
           Israelites
           should
           eate
           the
           Passeouer
           ,
           and
           none
           be
           put
           back
           ;
           because
           all
           of
           them
           were
           to
           escape
           the
           temporall
           punishment
           ,
           which
           God
           was
           to
           inflict
           vpon
           the
           Egyptians
           .
           But
           afterward
           the
           Lord
           made
           a
           lawe
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           were
           but
           
             legally
             vncleane
          
           ,
           hee
           might
           not
           
           eat
           the
           Passeouer
           ,
           but
           must
           stay
           til
           the
           next
           moneth
           ,
           &
           thē
           come
           ,
           and
           onely
           the
           cleane
           must
           eate
           thereof
           :
           so
           that
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           did
           inhibit
           som
           from
           that
           Sacrament
           :
           wherby
           it
           is
           plaine
           ,
           that
           the
           celebration
           of
           the
           Passe-ouer
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           giuing
           warrant
           to
           this
           confusion
           ,
           and
           carelesse
           admitting
           of
           all
           to
           the
           communion
           ,
           that
           rather
           it
           proueth
           that
           there
           must
           be
           a
           distinction
           made
           ,
           and
           a
           separation
           of
           the
           vnworthy
           from
           the
           Lords
           Table
           .
           Those
           which
           are
           fitly
           prepared
           are
           to
           be
           receiued
           :
           But
           notorious
           offenders
           ,
           who
           are
           morally
           &
           spiritually
           vnclean
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           put
           back
           ,
           till
           by
           repentance
           they
           haue
           testified
           their
           worthinesse
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Let
           vs
           consider
           the
           signification
           of
           the
           Passe-ouer
           .
           For
           the
           
             Paschal
             Lambe
          
           was
           a
           signe
           of
           Christ
           the
           true
           Lamb
           of
           God
           ,
           shadowing
           out
           diuers
           things
           worthy
           our
           obseruation
           :
           as
           first
           the
           Lambe
           ;
           for
           the
           Passe-ouer
           was
           to
           be
           a
           Lamb
           of
           a
           yeare
           olde
           ,
           without
           spot
           or
           blemish
           :
           which
           signified
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           
             that
             immaculate
             Lamb
             of
             God
          
           and
           without
           spot
           ,
           as
           Peter
           calleth
           him
           ,
           1.
           
           Peter
           1.19
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           
             Paschall
             Lamb
          
           when
           it
           was
           killed
           &
           eaten
           ,
           had
           no
           bone
           of
           it
           broken
           ,
           so
           was
           it
           cōmanded
           ,
           Exod.
           12.46
           ,
           &
           Numb
           .
           9.12
           ;
           signifying
           ,
           that
           Christ
           when
           he
           was
           crucified
           ,
           should
           not
           haue
           a
           bone
           of
           him
           broken
           ,
           as
           S.
           Iohn
           applieth
           the
           former
           Texts
           ,
           Iohn
           19.36
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           
             Paschall
             Lamb
          
           must
           be
           eaten
           with
           sower
           hearbs
           ,
           Exodus
           12.8
           :
           signifying
           that
           no
           man
           can
           feele
           any
           sweetnes
           in
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           till
           he
           haue
           his
           heart
           full
           of
           bitternesse
           for
           his
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           ,
           with
           Hanna
           ,
           be
           sore
           
             vexed
             and
             troubled
             in
             minde
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             can
             poure
             out
             his
             soule
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Sam.
           1.15
           .
           The
           want
           of
           this
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           so
           many
           do
           heare
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           receiue
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           yet
           reape
           no
           benefit
           by
           them
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           before
           the
           
             Paschall
             Lambe
          
           was
           eaten
           ,
           all
           leauen
           must
           be
           remoued
           out
           of
           their
           houses
           .
           This
           had
           a
           notable
           signification
           :
           which
           we
           neede
           not
           to
           ghesse
           at
           ,
           seeing
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           hath
           set
           it
           downe
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           wee
           must
           remoue
           all
           
             olde
             leauen
             of
             corrupt
             doctrine
          
           (
           Matthew
           16.12
           )
           out
           of
           our
           hearts
           ;
           and
           the
           
             leauen
             of
             sinne
             and
             wickednesse
          
           ,
           
           
           out
           of
           our
           liues
           ,
           if
           wee
           professe
           communion
           with
           Christ.
           This
           is
           a
           point
           worth
           our
           marking
           ;
           for
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           doe
           so
           ,
           wee
           shall
           haue
           no
           benefit
           by
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           if
           we
           will
           liue
           in
           this
           olde
           leauen
           ,
           we
           must
           neuer
           looke
           to
           receiue
           Christ
           Iesus
           into
           our
           hearts
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           euery
           person
           receiued
           the
           passe-ouer
           
             in
             haste
             ,
             with
             shooes
             on
             their
             feete
             ,
             with
             staues
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             their
             clothes
             girt
             vp
             ,
          
           Exod.
           12.11
           :
           yet
           this
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           onely
           of
           the
           first
           passe-ouer
           in
           Egypt
           ;
           
           for
           Christ
           did
           eate
           it
           sitting
           .
           Now
           this
           ceremonie
           vsed
           in
           the
           first
           passe-ouer
           ,
           signified
           thus
           much
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           looke
           to
           haue
           benefit
           by
           Christ
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           of
           this
           minde
           to
           be
           alwaies
           ready
           to
           leaue
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           be
           prepared
           to
           go
           when
           &
           whither
           God
           shall
           call
           vs
           :
           We
           must
           not
           haue
           our
           hearts
           glewed
           to
           earthly
           things
           ,
           but
           alwaies
           ready
           to
           receiue
           Gods
           commaund
           ,
           and
           to
           goe
           at
           his
           call
           .
           These
           be
           the
           significations
           of
           the
           Passe-ouer
           :
           which
           wee
           must
           remember
           to
           make
           good
           vse
           of
           in
           the
           course
           of
           our
           liues
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           first
           branch
           of
           this
           act
           of
           Moses
           faith
           ,
           in
           
             ordaining
             the
             Passe-ouer
          
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           branch
           of
           this
           worke
           is
           this
           ;
           
             And
             the
             effusion
             of
             bloud
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           sprinkling
           of
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Lambe
           vpon
           the
           posts
           of
           their
           houses
           ,
           and
           vpon
           the
           doore
           cheeks
           ;
           which
           was
           a
           token
           to
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           that
           the
           destroying
           Angell
           should
           not
           strike
           the
           first
           borne
           of
           the
           Israelites
           either
           man
           or
           beast
           .
           In
           mans
           reason
           ,
           this
           may
           seeme
           to
           be
           a
           weake
           &
           simple
           meanes
           ;
           yet
           God
           ordaines
           it
           to
           preserue
           all
           the
           first
           borne
           among
           the
           Israelites
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           Lord
           vseth
           to
           deale
           ,
           that
           his
           people
           through
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           the
           meanes
           ,
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           acknowledge
           God
           to
           be
           their
           protectour
           and
           defender
           .
           When
           the
           Israelites
           were
           stung
           with
           the
           serpents
           ,
           
           a
           man
           would
           haue
           thought
           it
           had
           beene
           the
           best
           way
           for
           their
           curing
           ,
           to
           haue
           giuen
           them
           cunning
           Surgeons
           ;
           but
           the
           Lord
           ordaines
           onely
           a
           dead
           serpent
           of
           brasse
           ,
           which
           they
           must
           looke
           vp
           vnto
           ,
           and
           be
           cured
           .
           
           A
           weake
           meanes
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Lord
           vseth
           it
           ;
           because
           hee
           would
           haue
           them
           to
           giue
           all
           the
           glory
           vnto
           
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           ascribe
           the
           same
           either
           to
           themselues
           or
           to
           the
           meanes
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           this
           
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             bloud
          
           vpō
           the
           doore
           cheeks
           and
           the
           posts
           of
           their
           houses
           ,
           had
           a
           notable
           signification
           :
           namely
           ,
           
             of
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
          
           vpō
           the
           doors
           of
           our
           hearts
           :
           to
           which
           Peter
           alludeth
           ,
           1.
           
           Peter
           1.2
           ;
           
             Through
             the
             obedience
             and
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           And
           Dauid
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Sprinkle
             me
             with
             Hisope
             and
             I
             shall
             be
             cleane
             :
             Dauid
          
           knew
           well
           that
           the
           bloud
           of
           beasts
           could
           not
           take
           away
           sinne
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           doubt
           by
           his
           sauing
           faith
           ,
           he
           had
           an
           eye
           to
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Messias
           vnder
           legall
           tearmes
           .
           Whence
           ,
           we
           are
           taught
           this
           lesson
           :
           that
           as
           the
           Israelites
           with
           their
           bodily
           hands
           did
           sprinkle
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           
             Paschall
             Lamb
          
           vpon
           their
           doore
           cheeks
           ,
           &
           the
           posts
           of
           their
           houses
           :
           so
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           faith
           ,
           euery
           one
           of
           vs
           must
           sprinkle
           
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
          
           vpon
           our
           owne
           hearts
           :
           which
           we
           shall
           then
           doe
           ,
           when
           we
           doe
           not
           onely
           in
           generall
           beleeue
           that
           Christ
           is
           a
           Sauiour
           and
           Redeemer
           ,
           but
           particularly
           that
           hee
           is
           a
           Redeemer
           vnto
           vs
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           merits
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           bloud
           are
           ours
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           all
           is
           well
           ,
           for
           I
           doe
           beleeue
           this
           ?
           Answer
           .
           Heerein
           very
           many
           deceiue
           themselues
           ,
           thinking
           that
           they
           haue
           faith
           ,
           when
           indeede
           they
           haue
           none
           .
           For
           ,
           looke
           vnto
           their
           wayes
           ,
           and
           see
           into
           their
           hearts
           by
           their
           liues
           ;
           and
           it
           wil
           easily
           appeare
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           nothing
           in
           them
           but
           ignorance
           ,
           security
           ,
           &
           presumption
           in
           sinne
           .
           Now
           ,
           such
           men
           are
           deceiuers
           of
           their
           owne
           soules
           ;
           for
           after
           this
           sprinkling
           followeth
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           rising
           from
           dead
           workes
           to
           newnesse
           of
           life
           :
           so
           that
           they
           that
           liue
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           yet
           say
           they
           haue
           faith
           ,
           deceiue
           themselues
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           a
           mans
           heart
           be
           sprinkled
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           through
           faith
           ,
           it
           will
           change
           his
           life
           &
           conscience
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           a
           new
           creature
           ;
           for
           ,
           Christes
           bloud
           is
           a
           cleansing
           and
           purifying
           bloud
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           where
           it
           is
           truly
           sprinkled
           ,
           it
           certainly
           cleanseth
           :
           Hebrewes
           
           9.14
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           this
           ceremonie
           of
           sprinkling
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           end
           of
           both
           these
           actions
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             Lest
             he
             that
             destroyed
             the
             first
             borne
             should
             touch
             them
             .
          
           Let
           vs
           examine
           the
           words
           in
           order
           :
           First
           ,
           by
           
             the
             destroyer
          
           ,
           is
           meant
           the
           Angell
           of
           God
           (
           as
           wee
           may
           see
           in
           the
           Storie
           ,
           Exod.
           12.19
           )
           :
           who
           at
           midnight
           smote
           all
           the
           first
           borne
           of
           Egypt
           both
           of
           man
           and
           beast
           .
           Where
           by
           the
           way
           wee
           may
           take
           a
           view
           of
           the
           wonderfull
           power
           and
           strength
           of
           Gods
           Angels
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           their
           admirable
           swiftnesse
           and
           readinesse
           in
           doing
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           in
           one
           night
           euen
           at
           midnight
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           could
           passe
           through
           the
           Land
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           kill
           all
           the
           first
           borne
           of
           man
           and
           beast
           ,
           in
           euerie
           place
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           .
           The
           like
           we
           may
           see
           in
           the
           destruction
           of
           Senacheribs
           host
           ,
           
           by
           one
           Angell
           in
           one
           night
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             borne
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           both
           of
           men
           and
           beasts
           .
           So
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Story
           ,
           Exod.
           12.29
           .
           But
           being
           so
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           vnfitly
           be
           demaunded
           ,
           How
           this
           Passe-ouer
           could
           be
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           when
           as
           euen
           the
           beasts
           of
           the
           Israelites
           had
           benefit
           by
           it
           ;
           for
           ,
           they
           were
           spared
           by
           reason
           of
           this
           
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Paschall
             Lamb
             ?
             Answer
             .
          
           That
           hindreth
           not
           why
           it
           should
           not
           be
           a
           Sacrament
           .
           For
           ,
           wee
           must
           consider
           this
           Passe-ouer
           two
           wayes
           :
           First
           ,
           as
           a
           meanes
           of
           temporall
           deliuerance
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           beasts
           had
           benefit
           by
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           a
           signe
           and
           seale
           of
           our
           spirituall
           deliuerance
           from
           hell
           by
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           the
           Lamb
           of
           God
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           signified
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           a
           Sacrament
           for
           mans
           saluation
           :
           and
           thus
           the
           beasts
           had
           no
           benefit
           by
           it
           .
           The
           water
           that
           flowed
           from
           the
           rock
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           
           was
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           the
           beasts
           drank
           of
           the
           water
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           did
           not
           partake
           of
           the
           Lords
           Sacrament
           :
           for
           ,
           wee
           must
           consider
           that
           water
           two
           wayes
           ;
           first
           ,
           as
           a
           meanes
           to
           quench
           thirst
           ,
           and
           consequently
           as
           an
           outward
           benefit
           to
           preserue
           the
           life
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           &
           so
           the
           beasts
           had
           a
           benefit
           by
           it
           :
           but
           cōsider
           it
           as
           a
           signe
           &
           seale
           of
           the
           water
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           so
           their
           beasts
           had
           no
           benefit
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           belieuing
           people
           .
        
         
         
           It
           followeth
           ;
           
             Should
             touch
             them
          
           .
           Here
           is
           the
           very
           vse
           and
           ende
           of
           both
           the
           former
           actions
           ;
           
             That
             the
             angel
             might
             not
             hurt
             them
             ,
          
           but
           passe
           by
           the
           Israelites
           houses
           .
           Here
           consider
           a
           notable
           point
           ,
           concerning
           Christ
           ,
           the
           true
           Passeouer
           :
           namely
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           haue
           their
           hearts
           sprinkled
           with
           his
           blood
           ,
           shal
           be
           preserued
           from
           euerlasting
           damnation
           ;
           and
           not
           onely
           so
           ,
           but
           hereby
           they
           shall
           haue
           deliuerance
           from
           all
           temporall
           iudgements
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           they
           are
           curses
           ,
           &
           hurtful
           vnto
           thē
           .
           So
           we
           may
           read
           ,
           before
           the
           destruction
           came
           to
           the
           city
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           the
           angel
           of
           God
           went
           through
           the
           citie
           
             with
             a
             writers
             ink-horne
          
           ,
           
           
             to
             set
             a
             marke
             vpon
             those
             that
             did
             mourne
             and
             crie
             for
             their
             sinnes
             .
          
           And
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             righteous
             man
             standeth
             vpon
             a
             rocke
             ,
          
           
           
             so
             as
             the
             floods
             of
             many
             waters
             shall
             not
             come
             neere
             him
             .
          
           This
           is
           a
           point
           of
           great
           vse
           :
           and
           the
           consideration
           hereof
           ,
           should
           mooue
           all
           persons
           that
           haue
           beene
           carelesse
           in
           religion
           ,
           now
           to
           become
           carefull
           and
           desirous
           to
           haue
           their
           hearts
           washed
           in
           
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
          
           :
           &
           those
           also
           which
           haue
           any
           care
           ,
           must
           haue
           double
           care
           hereof
           ;
           for
           they
           haue
           freedome
           and
           securitie
           ,
           both
           in
           temporall
           ,
           and
           eternall
           iudgements
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           But
           many
           of
           Gods
           deare
           children
           are
           taken
           away
           in
           common
           iudgements
           .
           Answ.
           True
           :
           but
           yet
           they
           are
           neuer
           hurt
           thereby
           ;
           but
           the
           iudgement
           and
           affliction
           is
           sanctified
           vnto
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           their
           hearts
           
             sprinkled
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ.
          
           And
           as
           for
           those
           whom
           God
           knoweth
           it
           good
           for
           ,
           they
           are
           deliuered
           in
           generall
           iudgements
           ,
           and
           preserued
           for
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           vse
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           did
           the
           Angel
           destroy
           the
           first
           born
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           both
           of
           man
           and
           beasts
           ?
           Answ.
           By
           taking
           from
           them
           their
           tēporal
           liues
           ,
           by
           destroying
           or
           killing
           their
           bodies
           .
           That
           is
           the
           sense
           ,
           and
           plaine
           meaning
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           &
           to
           this
           signification
           answereth
           the
           word
           in
           the
           originall
           .
           Now
           some
           doe
           abuse
           this
           place
           ,
           &
           such
           like
           ,
           for
           the
           ouerthrowing
           of
           the
           anciēt
           cēsure
           of
           the
           church
           in
           excōmunicatiō
           :
           for
           
           (
           say
           they
           )
           the
           practice
           of
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           5
           ,
           is
           the
           principall
           ground
           of
           excommunication
           ;
           where
           Paul
           bids
           that
           the
           incestuous
           man
           
             be
             giuen
             to
             Satan
             for
             the
             destructiō
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           they
           that
           denie
           excommunication
           ,
           would
           haue
           that
           place
           to
           bee
           interpreted
           by
           this
           ,
           because
           the
           same
           word
           is
           there
           vsed
           :
           and
           therfore
           (
           say
           they
           )
           Pauls
           words
           must
           bee
           vnderstood
           ,
           of
           destroying
           the
           incestuous
           mans
           body
           ,
           and
           taking
           away
           his
           temporall
           life
           .
           This
           interpretation
           doth
           quite
           ouerthrowe
           excommunication
           :
           for
           ,
           if
           nothing
           else
           be
           there
           vnderstood
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           tormenting
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           then
           excommunication
           is
           not
           thence
           prooued
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           that
           censure
           which
           the
           Apostle
           vrgeth
           there
           ,
           cannot
           bee
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           body
           :
           which
           I
           prooue
           thus
           .
           In
           that
           place
           S.
           Paul
           opposeth
           the
           
             flesh
             and
             the
             spirit
          
           .
           Now
           vsually
           ,
           when
           he
           maketh
           this
           opposition
           ,
           Flesh
           signifieth
           the
           Corruption
           of
           the
           whole
           man
           ;
           &
           the
           Spirit
           signifieth
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           the
           man
           :
           so
           that
           his
           plaine
           meaning
           is
           this
           ,
           
             Let
             him
             be
             deliuered
             to
             Satan
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           his
           naturall
           corruption
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           body
           of
           sinne
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             the
             first
             borne
          
           ;
           wee
           must
           vnderstand
           it
           of
           the
           first
           borne
           among
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           both
           of
           man
           and
           beast
           .
           And
           whereas
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             should
             touch
             them
          
           ;
           he
           meaneth
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           touched
           in
           this
           destruction
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           learne
           two
           points
           further
           .
           1
           The
           first
           borne
           of
           Egypt
           are
           destroyed
           ,
           both
           of
           man
           and
           beasts
           .
           This
           is
           markeable
           :
           for
           the
           Egyptians
           in
           former
           times
           destroyed
           the
           Israelites
           children
           ,
           and
           especially
           their
           first
           borne
           ;
           for
           they
           slew
           all
           the
           males
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           increase
           in
           their
           land
           :
           and
           now
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           their
           children
           ,
           euen
           the
           principall
           of
           them
           ,
           their
           first
           borne
           are
           slaine
           for
           the
           Israelites
           sake
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           are
           preserued
           .
           Where
           wee
           may
           obserue
           a
           most
           righteous
           ,
           and
           yet
           an
           vsuall
           kinde
           of
           iudgement
           with
           God.
           Hee
           doth
           often
           punish
           the
           wicked
           in
           their
           kind
           ,
           with
           their
           owne
           sinnes
           :
           This
           is
           true
           euen
           in
           
           the
           best
           ,
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           they
           are
           sinnefull
           .
           The
           same
           iniurie
           which
           Dauid
           did
           to
           Vriah
           ,
           was
           done
           vnto
           him
           ,
           by
           his
           owne
           sonne
           ,
           euen
           by
           his
           sonne
           Absolon
           ,
           2.
           
           Sam.
           10.
           v.
           10
           ,
           11.
           and
           16.22
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           saying
           ;
           (
           Math.
           7.1
           .
           )
           
             Iudge
             not
             ,
             that
             ye
             bee
             not
             iudged
             .
          
           We
           find
           this
           true
           likewise
           by
           experience
           :
           they
           that
           giue
           themselues
           to
           back-biting
           ,
           rayling
           ,
           &
           slaundering
           ,
           by
           the
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           haue
           for
           the
           most
           part
           the
           same
           done
           vnto
           themselues
           by
           others
           ;
           so
           that
           men
           are
           often
           punished
           in
           their
           owne
           sinnes
           .
           For
           ,
           God
           hath
           his
           store-house
           full
           of
           iudgements
           ,
           and
           hee
           can
           punish
           men
           what
           way
           hee
           will.
           But
           hee
           oft
           obserueth
           this
           order
           ,
           to
           punish
           men
           by
           their
           owne
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           to
           catch
           the
           wicked
           in
           their
           owne
           deuises
           .
        
         
           This
           must
           bee
           a
           motiue
           to
           make
           vs
           to
           looke
           vnto
           our selues
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           care
           against
           all
           sinnes
           of
           the
           second
           table
           ;
           for
           ,
           looke
           wherein
           thou
           takest
           thy
           pleasure
           to
           Gods
           dishonour
           ,
           therein
           shalt
           thou
           feele
           and
           see
           Gods
           iudgement
           vpon
           thee
           ,
           to
           thy
           correction
           and
           confusion
           .
           Psal.
           109.17
           ,
           
             As
             hee
             loued
             cursing
             ,
             so
             shall
             it
             come
             vnto
             him
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             loued
             not
             blessing
             ,
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             farre
             from
             him
             .
          
           This
           ,
           Adonibezek
           felt
           and
           confessed
           ,
           when
           his
           thumbes
           were
           cut
           off
           ,
           Iudg.
           1.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           
             As
             I
             haue
             done
             ,
             so
             God
             hath
             rewarded
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           in
           that
           
             the
             destroyer
             killeth
             the
             first
             borne
             of
             Egypt
             ,
          
           marke
           a
           strange
           kinde
           of
           Gods
           iudgements
           .
           King
           Pharaoh
           and
           his
           people
           sinne
           ,
           because
           they
           wil
           not
           let
           the
           Israelites
           goe
           ;
           but
           the
           punishment
           of
           their
           sinne
           ,
           is
           laid
           vpon
           their
           children
           and
           cattell
           .
           The
           like
           wee
           reade
           of
           2.
           
           Sam.
           12.14
           ,
           when
           Dauid
           had
           committed
           those
           grieuous
           sinnes
           of
           adulterie
           and
           murther
           ,
           a
           part
           of
           his
           punishment
           was
           the
           
             death
             of
             his
             child
          
           .
           When
           he
           numbred
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           plague
           light
           on
           them
           ,
           2.
           
           Sam.
           24.
           
           Now
           we
           must
           not
           too
           curiously
           prie
           into
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           course
           of
           Gods
           iudgements
           :
           for
           he
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           giue
           account
           of
           his
           actions
           ,
           &
           yet
           in
           reason
           we
           may
           see
           the
           equitie
           thereof
           .
           For
           ,
           we
           must
           consider
           of
           kingdomes
           and
           societies
           ,
           and
           of
           townes
           and
           families
           ,
           
           as
           of
           bodies
           :
           euery
           societie
           is
           a
           body
           ,
           and
           the
           particular
           persons
           therein
           ,
           are
           members
           of
           that
           body
           .
           Now
           ,
           looke
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           naturall
           body
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           body
           ciuill
           or
           politicke
           .
           Oftentimes
           in
           the
           naturall
           body
           ,
           when
           the
           stomach
           is
           sicke
           ,
           the
           head
           aketh
           ;
           the
           braine
           is
           wounded
           ,
           and
           the
           heart
           aketh
           ;
           the
           foote
           is
           hurt
           ,
           and
           the
           head
           aketh
           ;
           and
           the
           offence
           of
           the
           tongue
           may
           be
           punished
           with
           stripes
           vpon
           the
           backe
           :
           Euen
           so
           it
           is
           in
           ciuill
           societies
           ,
           the
           Prince
           sinneth
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           are
           punished
           ;
           or
           ,
           the
           p●ople
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           is
           punished
           .
           This
           is
           no
           iniustice
           with
           God
           :
           for
           sith
           Prince
           and
           people
           make
           but
           one
           body
           ,
           and
           so
           Parents
           and
           children
           ;
           God
           may
           iustly
           lay
           vpon
           any
           member
           ,
           the
           temporall
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           committed
           by
           another
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           this
           example
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           faith
           of
           Moses
           alone
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Israelites
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 VERSE
                 29.
              
               
            
             
               By
               faith
               ,
               they
               passed
               through
               the
               red
               sea
               ,
               as
               by
               drie
               land
               :
               which
               ,
               when
               the
               Egyptians
               had
               assayed
               to
               doe
               ,
               they
               were
               drowned
               .
            
          
        
         
           HItherto
           wee
           haue
           heard
           the
           faith
           of
           Moses
           alone
           ,
           highly
           commended
           ,
           in
           two
           examples
           .
           Now
           followeth
           a
           commendation
           of
           his
           faith
           with
           others
           :
           so
           that
           heere
           is
           a
           new
           example
           of
           faith
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           the
           Israelites
           together
           with
           Moses
           .
           For
           ,
           Moses
           is
           heere
           to
           be
           considered
           not
           onely
           as
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           principall
           agent
           in
           this
           work
           of
           faith
           .
           And
           here
           their
           faith
           is
           commended
           vnto
           vs
           by
           a
           wonderful
           strange
           action
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           ,
           through
           the
           power
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           :
           namely
           ,
           by
           their
           
             passing
             through
             the
             red
             sea
          
           ;
           not
           by
           passing
           ouer
           it
           :
           for
           ,
           that
           might
           haue
           beene
           by
           Art
           ;
           but
           
             through
             it
          
           :
           which
           is
           aboue
           nature
           and
           Art
           ,
           &
           meerly
           miraculous
           .
           This
           fact
           of
           theirs
           is
           largely
           set
           down
           ,
           Exod.
           14.
           
           And
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           appeare
           to
           be
           euery
           way
           wonderful
           as
           it
           is
           indeede
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Epistle
           commends
           it
           by
           two
           circumstances
           ;
           which
           notably
           set
           forth
           vnto
           vs
           the
           strangenesse
           hereof
           .
           First
           ,
           by
           their
           manner
           how
           they
           passed
           through
           ;
           namely
           ,
           
             as
             by
             dry
             Land.
          
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           the
           time
           whē
           ;
           namely
           then
           ,
           when
           
             the
             Egyptians
             following
             thē
             ,
             were
             drowned
             .
          
           
           Here
           first
           we
           will
           speake
           of
           the
           fact
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           then
           of
           the
           circumstances
           .
        
         
           The
           fact
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           first
           words
           ;
           
             By
             faith
             they
             passed
             through
             the
             red
             sea
             .
          
           The
           words
           are
           plaine
           of
           themselues
           ;
           and
           offer
           vnto
           vs
           sundry
           points
           worthy
           our
           obseruation
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           asked
           ,
           who
           they
           were
           that
           heere
           passed
           through
           ,
           by
           faith
           ?
           The
           answere
           is
           ,
           
             the
             Israelites
          
           .
           
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           wee
           reade
           in
           the
           Historie
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           people
           came
           to
           the
           red
           sea
           ,
           they
           were
           wonderfully
           afraide
           ,
           and
           murmured
           against
           Moses
           ;
           saying
           ,
           That
           
             it
             had
             beene
             better
             for
             them
             to
             haue
             liued
             in
             the
             bondage
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             then
             to
             come
             into
             the
             Desart
             and
             there
             die
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           murmure
           impatiently
           and
           fearefully
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             passe
             through
             by
             faith
             ?
             Answere
             .
          
           At
           the
           first
           indeede
           they
           murmured
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           the
           danger
           they
           were
           in
           ,
           hauing
           the
           huge
           Armie
           of
           Pharaoh
           following
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           red
           sea
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           hills
           and
           mountaines
           on
           each
           side
           .
           But
           howsoeuer
           they
           murmured
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           yet
           when
           Moses
           spake
           words
           of
           comfort
           vnto
           them
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           bidding
           them
           
             not
             to
             be
             afraid
             ,
             &c
          
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           held
           vp
           his
           rod
           ,
           and
           entred
           into
           the
           red
           sea
           before
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           followed
           him
           
             by
             faith
          
           :
           and
           heereupon
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           giues
           vnto
           them
           the
           title
           of
           true
           beleeuers
           .
        
         
           Heere
           we
           may
           learne
           ,
           that
           true
           faith
           in
           Gods
           children
           ,
           is
           mingled
           with
           vnbeliefe
           .
           The
           Israelites
           faith
           was
           true
           faith
           ,
           but
           yet
           it
           was
           very
           imperfect
           and
           weake
           :
           for
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           perfect
           &
           sound
           faith
           ,
           they
           would
           neuer
           haue
           murmured
           ,
           nor
           haue
           beene
           impatient
           and
           fearefull
           .
           But
           looke
           as
           it
           is
           in
           nature
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           in
           grace
           .
           In
           nature
           we
           cannot
           passe
           from
           one
           contrary
           to
           another
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           mixture
           of
           the
           contraries
           :
           As
           ,
           in
           light
           and
           darknesse
           ,
           the
           one
           doth
           not
           followe
           the
           other
           immediatly
           ;
           but
           first
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           mixture
           of
           them
           both
           in
           the
           dawning
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           closing
           of
           the
           night
           :
           and
           so
           it
           is
           in
           other
           contraries
           ,
           euen
           in
           those
           which
           concerne
           the
           soule
           :
           Vnbeliefe
           is
           a
           sinne
           ;
           faith
           is
           a
           vertue
           and
           grace
           contrary
           to
           it
           .
           Now
           vnbeliefe
           cannot
           
           be
           expelled
           by
           faith
           ,
           before
           there
           be
           a
           mixture
           of
           them
           both
           ,
           and
           so
           when
           faith
           preuaileth
           ,
           vnbeliefe
           decayeth
           ;
           neither
           can
           faith
           be
           euer
           perfect
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           euer
           mingled
           more
           or
           lesse
           with
           vnbeliefe
           .
        
         
           This
           plainely
           ouerthrowes
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           say
           ,
           that
           after
           a
           man
           is
           regenerate
           ,
           and
           beleeues
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           him
           that
           God
           can
           hate
           .
           For
           they
           imagine
           that
           he
           is
           so
           throughly
           sanctified
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           him
           which
           may
           properly
           be
           called
           a
           sinne
           :
           but
           here
           we
           see
           their
           doctrine
           is
           false
           ,
           seeing
           faith
           &
           vnbeliefe
           are
           alwaies
           mingled
           together
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           it
           falls
           out
           with
           faith
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           Gods
           graces
           :
           looke
           as
           faith
           is
           not
           perfect
           ,
           but
           mixed
           with
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           so
           are
           all
           other
           graces
           of
           God
           whatsoeuer
           .
           The
           feare
           of
           GOD
           is
           not
           perfect
           in
           a
           man
           nor
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           feare
           of
           GOD
           is
           mingled
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           men
           ;
           and
           the
           feare
           of
           GOD
           for
           his
           mercy
           ,
           is
           mingled
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           GOD
           for
           his
           iudgements
           .
           And
           heereby
           many
           are
           deceiued
           ;
           for
           when
           they
           feare
           GOD
           for
           his
           punishments
           ,
           they
           thinke
           themselues
           to
           be
           most
           miserable
           and
           voyde
           of
           grace
           :
           but
           they
           deceiue
           themselues
           .
           For
           there
           is
           no
           man
           vpon
           the
           earth
           that
           feareth
           GOD
           onely
           for
           his
           mercies
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           feare
           GOD
           also
           for
           his
           punishments
           in
           part
           ;
           for
           Gods
           graces
           in
           this
           life
           are
           euer
           mingled
           with
           their
           contraries
           .
           And
           therfore
           to
           imagine
           that
           a
           man
           may
           feare
           GOD
           for
           his
           mercies
           onely
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           iudgements
           also
           ,
           is
           to
           conceiue
           of
           such
           a
           man
           as
           none
           is
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           for
           the
           best
           feare
           that
           is
           in
           any
           man
           liuing
           ,
           is
           a
           mixt
           feare
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           when
           Moses
           had
           spoken
           words
           of
           comfort
           vnto
           them
           ,
           the
           vnbelieuing
           and
           fearefull
           Israelites
           ,
           do
           stir
           vp
           their
           hearts
           to
           belieue
           .
           So
           wee
           accordingly
           must
           labour
           and
           striue
           against
           that
           in-bred
           vnbeliefe
           which
           is
           in
           vs
           :
           for
           euery
           man
           hath
           innumerable
           sinnes
           in
           him
           that
           resist
           faith
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           bee
           not
           checked
           and
           suppressed
           ,
           they
           will
           master
           his
           faith
           :
           but
           hee
           that
           would
           haue
           faith
           
           to
           continue
           and
           last
           ,
           must
           striue
           against
           natural
           vnbeleefe
           ,
           as
           the
           Israelites
           do
           in
           this
           place
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           man
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Mark.
           9.24
           .
           when
           hee
           said
           to
           Christ
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           
             I
             beleeue
             ,
             helpe
             my
             vnbeleefe
             ,
          
           knowing
           that
           his
           vnbeleefe
           did
           suppresse
           his
           faith
           .
           And
           so
           did
           the
           Disciples
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ;
           when
           they
           prayed
           ,
           
             Lord
             increase
             our
             faith
          
           ,
           Luk.
           17.5
           .
           And
           Dauid
           ,
           beeing
           oppressed
           with
           deadnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           stirres
           vp
           his
           faith
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             Why
             art
             thou
             cast
             down
             ,
             my
             soule
             ?
             &c.
             waite
             on
             God
             ,
          
           Psalm
           .
           42.
           v.
           11.
           
           For
           ,
           he
           that
           hath
           faith
           ,
           is
           troubled
           with
           vnbeleefe
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           it
           troubles
           him
           ,
           the
           lesse
           he
           beleeueth
           ,
           vnlesse
           hee
           striue
           against
           it
           manfully
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Quest.
           But
           how
           many
           of
           the
           Israelites
           beleeued
           ,
           and
           went
           ouer
           by
           faith
           ?
           Ans.
           Not
           all
           :
           for
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             With
             many
             of
             them
             God
             was
             not
             well
             pleased
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             ouerthrowen
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             :
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.5
           .
           Which
           shewes
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           passed
           ouer
           had
           not
           true
           faith
           ;
           for
           ,
           some
           beleeued
           :
           and
           by
           the
           force
           of
           their
           faith
           all
           went
           ouer
           safely
           .
        
         
           Hence
           wee
           note
           this
           (
           which
           hath
           beene
           often
           taught
           vs
           )
           that
           an
           vngodly
           man
           receiueth
           many
           temporal
           benefits
           ,
           by
           the
           societie
           of
           Gods
           people
           which
           beleeue
           :
           as
           here
           the
           vnbeleeuing
           Israelites
           had
           this
           benefit
           ,
           to
           goe
           
             through
             the
             redde
             sea
          
           safely
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           those
           that
           beleeued
           .
           And
           in
           the
           former
           example
           ,
           the
           brute
           beasts
           were
           freed
           frō
           killing
           by
           the
           Angel
           ,
           because
           they
           belonged
           to
           the
           host
           of
           the
           Lords
           people
           .
           Now
           ,
           shall
           a
           brute
           beast
           haue
           benefit
           ,
           by
           beeing
           with
           GODs
           people
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           a
           man
           much
           more
           ?
           Yes
           vndoubtedly
           :
           for
           ,
           so
           wee
           may
           reade
           ,
           that
           for
           Pauls
           sake
           ,
           all
           the
           Mariners
           and
           Souldiers
           that
           were
           in
           the
           Shippe
           ,
           were
           saued
           from
           drowning
           .
           Act.
           27.24
           .
           This
           point
           must
           perswade
           euery
           one
           of
           vs
           ,
           to
           make
           choyce
           of
           the
           godly
           for
           our
           societie
           ,
           and
           company
           ,
           with
           whom
           we
           liue
           and
           conuerse
           ;
           for
           ,
           by
           them
           we
           reape
           many
           benefits
           ,
           and
           freedome
           also
           from
           many
           heauy
           iudgements
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           point
           is
           this
           :
           
             When
             did
             the
             Israelites
             beleeue
          
           ?
           
           This
           circumstance
           is
           worth
           the
           marking
           :
           They
           beleeued
           
             when
             they
             passed
             through
             the
             redde
             sea
          
           ;
           for
           ,
           they
           beleeued
           not
           onely
           in
           generall
           ,
           that
           GOD
           was
           their
           GOD
           ,
           as
           hee
           had
           promised
           to
           their
           fathers
           :
           but
           they
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           GOD
           would
           bee
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           giue
           them
           life
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           redde
           sea
           .
           A
           notable
           point
           .
           They
           beleeued
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           their
           graues
           (
           for
           so
           might
           the
           redde
           sea
           be
           well
           called
           )
           that
           GOD
           would
           giue
           them
           life
           euerlasting
           ,
           and
           preserue
           them
           safely
           through
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           from
           their
           enemies
           .
        
         
           In
           their
           example
           wee
           are
           taught
           the
           same
           dutie
           ,
           to
           doe
           as
           they
           here
           did
           .
           The
           childe
           of
           GOD
           in
           this
           life
           hath
           innumerable
           causes
           of
           desperation
           :
           and
           sometimes
           his
           owne
           conscience
           wil
           take
           part
           with
           Satan
           ,
           in
           charging
           the
           soule
           to
           bee
           in
           state
           of
           damnation
           .
           In
           this
           heauie
           case
           ,
           what
           must
           bee
           done
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           a
           cast-away
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           must
           euen
           then
           beleeue
           ;
           beeing
           in
           hell
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           hee
           must
           beleeue
           that
           God
           will
           bring
           him
           to
           heauen
           .
           It
           is
           nothing
           for
           a
           man
           to
           beleeue
           in
           prosperitie
           ,
           and
           peace
           ;
           but
           in
           time
           of
           desperation
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           most
           worthy
           faith
           :
           and
           indeede
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           right
           time
           for
           a
           man
           to
           shew
           his
           faith
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           in
           himselfe
           no
           cause
           of
           beleeuing
           .
           Obiect
           .
           But
           when
           a
           man
           is
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           he
           cannot
           beleeue
           .
           Answ.
           Indeede
           to
           beleeue
           then
           ,
           is
           a
           wonderfull
           hard
           thing
           ,
           and
           a
           miracle
           of
           miracles
           :
           But
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           propertie
           of
           true
           faith
           ,
           so
           to
           doe
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           bee
           but
           one
           dramme
           of
           true
           faith
           in
           the
           heart
           that
           despaires
           ,
           howsoeuer
           it
           may
           for
           a
           time
           lie
           hidde
           ,
           as
           dead
           :
           yet
           at
           the
           length
           it
           will
           make
           him
           to
           hope
           ,
           and
           waite
           for
           mercy
           and
           life
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           Almightie
           GOD.
           And
           therefore
           ,
           if
           it
           shall
           please
           GOD
           at
           any
           time
           to
           lay
           a
           torment
           vpon
           our
           consciences
           ,
           so
           as
           wee
           shall
           striue
           with
           the
           wrath
           of
           GOD
           ,
           thinking
           that
           hee
           hath
           cast
           vs
           away
           ;
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           beleeue
           GODs
           promises
           ,
           and
           set
           before
           vs
           his
           mercies
           ,
           and
           therewith
           refresh
           vs.
           And
           if
           this
           faith
           were
           not
           ,
           the
           childe
           of
           GOD
           many
           sundry
           times
           
           were
           in
           a
           most
           miserable
           case
           ;
           the
           Lord
           therefore
           hath
           most
           mercifully
           prouided
           to
           helpe
           him
           ,
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           faith
           .
           When
           a
           man
           is
           past
           all
           hope
           of
           life
           ,
           he
           must
           then
           beleeue
           and
           hope
           for
           life
           ,
           as
           the
           Israelites
           did
           in
           the
           red
           sea
           ,
           for
           preseruation
           .
           And
           vndoubtedly
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           comfortable
           signe
           of
           grace
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           in
           the
           horrour
           of
           conscience
           ,
           can
           shewe
           forth
           the
           least
           sparke
           of
           true
           faith
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           note
           the
           effect
           and
           issue
           of
           this
           faith
           .
           
             They
             passed
             through
             the
             red
             sea
             .
          
           We
           say
           vsually
           ,
           that
           water
           &
           fire
           be
           vnmercifull
           creatures
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           naturall
           man
           feares
           them
           both
           :
           but
           the
           
             Israelites
             faith
          
           ,
           makes
           them
           not
           to
           feare
           the
           water
           ;
           but
           it
           makes
           them
           bold
           ,
           euen
           to
           
             passe
             thorough
             the
             sea
          
           .
           The
           like
           we
           may
           see
           for
           fire
           ,
           in
           the
           3.
           children
           ,
           Dan.
           3.16.23
           ;
           who
           were
           not
           affraid
           of
           the
           hot
           burning
           ouen
           ,
           but
           were
           as
           bold
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           it
           .
           Rauenous
           &
           wilde
           beasts
           are
           terrible
           vnto
           men
           ;
           but
           faith
           makes
           a
           man
           not
           to
           feare
           them
           :
           and
           therefore
           Daniel
           feares
           not
           the
           Lyons
           ,
           though
           hee
           were
           throwen
           into
           their
           denne
           to
           bee
           deuoured
           ,
           Dan.
           6.22
           .
           Great
           is
           the
           fruite
           and
           force
           of
           faith
           :
           it
           takes
           from
           a
           man
           the
           feare
           of
           those
           creatures
           ,
           which
           by
           nature
           are
           most
           terrible
           .
           And
           here
           wee
           see
           a
           cause
           ,
           why
           the
           holy
           Martyrs
           of
           God
           died
           most
           cheerefully
           .
           A
           man
           would
           thinke
           it
           strange
           ,
           that
           one
           should
           goe
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           reioycing
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           them
           did
           :
           but
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           Because
           they
           had
           faith
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           which
           taketh
           away
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           most
           fearefull
           creatures
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           it
           bee
           so
           (
           may
           some
           say
           )
           that
           the
           Israelites
           
             by
             faith
             went
             through
             the
             redde
             sea
             ,
          
           not
           fearing
           the
           water
           ;
           why
           may
           not
           we
           that
           beleeue
           ,
           now
           doe
           the
           same
           ?
           for
           wee
           haue
           the
           same
           faith
           that
           they
           had
           .
           Answ.
           Wee
           haue
           indeede
           the
           same
           faith
           ,
           and
           yet
           wee
           cannot
           passe
           through
           waters
           as
           they
           did
           .
           For
           ,
           their
           faith
           rested
           on
           two
           promises
           :
           first
           ,
           on
           this
           made
           to
           
             Abraham
             ,
             I
             will
             bee
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             thy
             seed
          
           ;
           Secōdly
           ,
           on
           a
           particular
           promise
           made
           to
           Moses
           .
           For
           ,
           when
           he
           cōmanded
           him
           to
           goe
           through
           the
           red
           sea
           ;
           withall
           he
           made
           a
           promise
           ,
           to
           keepe
           and
           preserue
           them
           :
           and
           this
           
           they
           beleeued
           ,
           and
           so
           went
           through
           .
           Now
           ,
           howsoeuer
           we
           haue
           iustifying
           faith
           ,
           hauing
           the
           same
           generall
           promise
           ;
           yet
           we
           haue
           not
           the
           like
           particular
           promise
           ,
           That
           if
           wee
           passe
           through
           the
           red
           sea
           ,
           God
           will
           be
           with
           vs
           and
           saue
           vs.
           And
           therefore
           ,
           if
           any
           man
           shall
           aduenture
           to
           doe
           so
           ,
           let
           him
           looke
           for
           nothing
           but
           death
           ;
           for
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           an
           action
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           of
           presumption
           .
           And
           therefore
           Peter
           sunke
           ,
           when
           hee
           would
           needs
           walke
           vnto
           Christ
           vpon
           the
           sea
           ,
           hauing
           no
           such
           hold
           vpon
           Gods
           speciall
           promise
           ,
           as
           here
           they
           had
           :
           and
           the
           Egyptians
           following
           presumptuously
           were
           drowned
           .
           Wherfore
           ,
           let
           vs
           here
           be
           warned
           ,
           not
           to
           attempt
           to
           doe
           extraordinary
           workes
           ,
           without
           Gods
           special
           warrant
           :
           for
           ,
           a
           particular
           faith
           ,
           requires
           a
           particular
           promise
           ,
           besides
           the
           generall
           promise
           of
           God
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Further
           ,
           let
           vs
           here
           obserue
           a
           wonderfull
           worke
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           and
           power
           .
           When
           these
           seruants
           of
           God
           were
           brought
           into
           extremitie
           of
           danger
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           were
           in
           a
           desperate
           case
           for
           their
           temporall
           life
           ;
           yet
           then
           the
           Lord
           findes
           a
           way
           of
           deliuerance
           .
           And
           indeede
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           consider
           aright
           of
           it
           ,
           hee
           must
           needes
           acknowledge
           that
           these
           Israelites
           were
           in
           a
           pittifull
           case
           ;
           for
           ,
           they
           had
           the
           red
           sea
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           mountains
           on
           each
           side
           ,
           and
           themselues
           hindred
           from
           flight
           ,
           by
           their
           bag
           and
           baggage
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           the
           huge
           hoste
           of
           Pharaoh
           behinde
           them
           ;
           so
           as
           to
           mans
           reason
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           but
           present
           death
           to
           bee
           looked
           for
           :
           yet
           the
           Lord
           in
           mercy
           to
           saue
           them
           ,
           makes
           a
           way
           where
           there
           was
           no
           way
           ,
           and
           opens
           them
           a
           gappe
           to
           life
           ,
           when
           naturall
           reason
           could
           lay
           ▪
           before
           them
           nothing
           but
           violent
           death
           .
           Which
           shewes
           the
           wonderfull
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           his
           owne
           people
           and
           seruants
           .
           And
           the
           like
           thing
           we
           may
           read
           of
           in
           Dauid
           ,
           when
           he
           abode
           in
           the
           wildernes●e
           of
           Maon
           :
           for
           there
           
             Saul
             followed
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             and
             his
             men
             compassed
             Dauid
             and
             his
             men
             round
             about
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Sam.
           23.26
           ,
           27.
           
           Now
           ,
           what
           hope
           of
           deliuerance
           was
           there
           for
           
             Dauid
             ?
             Ans.
          
           Surely
           this
           only
           :
           Dauid
           was
           the
           seruant
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           the
           Lord
           preserued
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           
           rule
           his
           people
           after
           Sauls
           death
           ;
           and
           therfore
           he
           escapeth
           ,
           though
           wonderfully
           :
           for
           ,
           
             a
             messenger
             comes
             to
             Saul
             and
             bids
             him
             haste
             ,
             for
             the
             Philistims
             inuaded
             the
             Land
             ;
             and
             so
             Saul
             returned
             from
             pursuing
             Dauid
             ,
             and
             went
             against
             the
             Philistims
             .
          
        
         
           Hence
           we
           learne
           this
           generall
           rule
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           extremitie
           of
           all
           danger
           ,
           God
           hath
           meanes
           to
           preserue
           and
           saue
           his
           owne
           children
           and
           people
           .
           Which
           must
           teach
           vs
           ,
           to
           commend
           our
           case
           to
           GOD
           ,
           and
           to
           rest
           on
           him
           in
           all
           dangers
           ;
           for
           ,
           when
           our
           case
           is
           desperate
           in
           our
           sight
           ,
           then
           are
           we
           fittest
           for
           Gods
           helpe
           .
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           learne
           to
           practice
           our
           faith
           ;
           and
           then
           especially
           to
           cast
           our selues
           vpon
           GOD.
           This
           ,
           Iehosaphat
           did
           most
           notably
           :
           for
           ,
           beeing
           assaulted
           with
           the
           huge
           armies
           of
           the
           Moabites
           ,
           Ammonites
           ,
           &c.
           he
           praied
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           most
           feruently
           ,
           saying
           ;
           2.
           
           Chron.
           20.12
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             strength
             in
             vs
             ,
             wee
             knowe
             not
             what
             to
             doe
             ;
             but
             our
             eies
             are
             towards
             thee
             :
          
           and
           ,
           thus
           doing
           ,
           was
           preserued
           ;
           for
           ,
           God
           will
           in
           no
           extremitie
           forsake
           them
           that
           trust
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           
             The
             red
             sea
          
           .
           ]
           In
           many
           places
           of
           the
           olde
           testament
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           
             the
             sea
             of
             rushes
          
           ,
           Psal.
           106.7
           ,
           9.
           
           Or
           ,
           
             the
             sea
             of
             sedges
          
           ,
           Ier.
           49.21
           .
           It
           is
           a
           corner
           of
           the
           Arabian
           sea
           ,
           that
           parteth
           Egypt
           and
           Arabia
           .
           Those
           ,
           which
           haue
           seene
           it
           in
           trauell
           ,
           say
           ,
           it
           hath
           no
           other
           colour
           than
           all
           other
           seas
           haue
           ;
           Why
           then
           is
           it
           called
           
             the
             red
             sea
             ?
             Answ.
          
           To
           omit
           many
           supposed
           causes
           hereof
           ,
           ther
           be
           two
           especially
           ,
           for
           which
           it
           is
           so
           called
           .
           1
           Because
           of
           the
           red
           sand
           ;
           for
           both
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           the
           shoare
           ,
           are
           full
           of
           redder
           sande
           ,
           than
           ordinarily
           is
           else-where
           .
           2
           Some
           thinke
           it
           is
           called
           the
           redde
           sea
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           sedges
           and
           bul-rushes
           which
           ,
           growe
           much
           at
           the
           sea
           side
           ,
           and
           bee
           of
           a
           redde
           colour
           ;
           which
           ,
           by
           reflection
           ,
           may
           make
           the
           same
           colour
           appeare
           on
           the
           water
           .
           But
           this
           neede
           not
           to
           trouble
           any
           man
           :
           for
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           vseth
           the
           same
           name
           ,
           which
           commonly
           the
           men
           of
           that
           countrey
           gaue
           vnto
           it
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           their
           fact
           ,
           that
           
             they
             by
             faith
             passed
             through
             the
             redde
             sea
             .
          
           Now
           
           we
           come
           to
           the
           two
           circumstances
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           commended
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           circumstance
           is
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           going
           through
           the
           red
           sea
           :
           
             they
             went
             through
             as
             on
             dry
             land
             .
          
           This
           must
           not
           be
           conceiued
           to
           be
           ,
           by
           help
           of
           bridge
           or
           shippe
           ,
           nor
           by
           meanes
           which
           men
           vse
           ,
           as
           swimming
           ,
           failing
           ,
           or
           wading
           ;
           but
           their
           passage
           was
           miraculous
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           waters
           stood
           like
           walls
           on
           both
           sides
           of
           them
           .
           And
           the
           channel
           of
           the
           sea
           was
           as
           a
           
             pauement
             or
             dry
             land
          
           ;
           Exod.
           14.22
           .
           which
           notably
           setteth
           forth
           the
           strangenesse
           of
           this
           fact
           ,
           shewing
           that
           it
           was
           a
           wonderfull
           work
           of
           God.
           And
           this
           also
           confuteth
           certaine
           enemies
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           who
           haue
           cauilled
           at
           all
           the
           miracles
           which
           are
           recorded
           therein
           :
           accounting
           of
           Moses
           but
           as
           a
           Magician
           and
           Sorcerer
           ,
           &
           of
           the
           miracles
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           as
           of
           illusions
           :
           and
           for
           this
           miracle
           they
           make
           no
           account
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           (
           say
           they
           )
           Moses
           being
           a
           great
           scholler
           ,
           and
           a
           wise
           man
           ,
           knew
           the
           time
           of
           the
           rise
           and
           fall
           of
           the
           waters
           ,
           &
           knew
           the
           fords
           and
           shallowe
           places
           :
           therfore
           he
           took
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           found
           a
           place
           so
           shallow
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           tide
           was
           past
           ,
           the
           sands
           were
           bare
           &
           dry
           (
           as
           the
           marshes
           in
           England
           are
           )
           and
           then
           he
           led
           the
           hoast
           of
           Israell
           through
           .
           But
           Pharaoh
           &
           his
           hoast
           following
           them
           ,
           were
           drowned
           ,
           because
           they
           went
           through
           at
           the
           flowing
           of
           the
           sea
           ?
           Ans.
           Whereas
           they
           say
           that
           this
           their
           passage
           was
           no
           miracle
           ,
           heere
           we
           see
           it
           is
           ouerthrowen
           by
           this
           circumstance
           of
           the
           maner
           of
           their
           passing
           ouer
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           sea
           was
           as
           a
           pauement
           ,
           &
           as
           ground
           on
           which
           no
           waters
           fal
           .
           Now
           ,
           in
           most
           places
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           where
           the
           waters
           ebb
           and
           flowe
           ,
           the
           ground
           is
           neuer
           fully
           dry
           ,
           but
           watery
           and
           full
           of
           moist
           places
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           the
           waters
           passed
           not
           away
           as
           at
           an
           ebbe
           ,
           but
           
             stoode
             as
             walls
             on
             each
             side
             of
             the
             hoast
             of
             Israell
             ,
             both
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             and
             on
             the
             left
             :
          
           both
           which
           shew
           plainely
           ,
           
           there
           was
           no
           vantage
           taken
           by
           the
           ebbing
           and
           flowing
           of
           the
           water
           (
           as
           vngodly
           Atheists
           do
           cauill
           ,
           deriding
           Gods
           works
           to
           their
           own
           destructiō
           )
           but
           a
           mighty
           &
           miraculous
           
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           first
           making
           the
           waters
           stand
           like
           two
           walls
           ,
           and
           then
           making
           the
           earth
           vnder
           it
           firme
           &
           dry
           ,
           contrary
           to
           nature
           in
           them
           both
           .
        
         
           The
           2.
           circumstance
           is
           ,
           concerning
           the
           time
           when
           they
           passed
           through
           ;
           euen
           ,
           then
           when
           the
           
             Egyptians
             assaying
             to
             doe
             the
             same
             ,
             were
             drowned
             .
          
           Marke
           the
           words
           ;
           for
           the
           thing
           is
           strange
           .
           The
           Egyptians
           come
           armed
           after
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           with
           a
           huge
           great
           Armie
           .
           Now
           ,
           the
           Israelites
           they
           take
           into
           the
           sea
           ;
           and
           the
           Egyptians
           seeing
           them
           ,
           stand
           not
           still
           vpon
           the
           banke
           ,
           but
           aduenture
           after
           them
           ,
           not
           by
           ship
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           way
           that
           the
           Israelites
           tooke
           before
           them
           :
           but
           yet
           without
           any
           warrant
           or
           commaundement
           from
           God
           :
           so
           great
           was
           their
           malice
           against
           them
           ;
           &
           yet
           a
           man
           would
           haue
           thought
           they
           durst
           neuer
           haue
           aduentured
           into
           the
           sea
           after
           them
           ,
           especially
           as
           they
           did
           .
        
         
           Here
           ,
           by
           this
           fact
           of
           Pharaoh
           &
           his
           men
           ,
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           forsakes
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           leaues
           him
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           doth
           nothing
           else
           but
           run
           headlong
           to
           his
           own
           destructiō
           .
           God
           (
           as
           Moses
           saith
           )
           
             raised
             vp
             Pharaoh
             to
             shew
             his
             power
             vpon
             him
             :
          
           and
           now
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           to
           leaue
           him
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           he
           pursueth
           the
           Israelites
           to
           his
           own
           destruction
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           course
           and
           state
           of
           all
           those
           that
           are
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ▪
           The
           consideration
           whereof
           must
           teach
           vs
           a
           speciall
           clause
           to
           be
           vsed
           of
           vs
           in
           our
           prayers
           :
           wee
           must
           euer
           remember
           to
           pray
           for
           this
           ,
           That
           God
           would
           neuer
           wholly
           forsake
           vs
           ,
           nor
           cast
           vs
           off
           .
           This
           condition
           is
           more
           fearefull
           than
           the
           estate
           and
           condition
           of
           any
           creature
           in
           the
           world
           besides
           :
           for
           when
           God
           forsakes
           a
           man
           ;
           all
           that
           he
           doth
           ,
           is
           hastening
           himselfe
           to
           his
           owne
           destruction
           .
           Dauid
           knew
           this
           well
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           praies
           ,
           
             Oh
             ,
             knit
             my
             heart
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             feare
             thy
             name
             ,
          
           Psal.
           86.11
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           he
           praieth
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           not
           
             forsake
             him
             ouer-long
          
           ,
           Psal.
           119.8
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           thy
           pleasure
           to
           try
           me
           by
           leauing
           me
           to
           my selfe
           :
           yet
           ,
           
             O
             Lord
             let
             it
             be
             but
             for
             awhile
             ,
             forsake
             me
             not
             ouer-long
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           sixt
           petition
           ,
           
             Leade
             vs
             not
             into
             temptation
          
           :
           where
           wee
           are
           taught
           to
           
           pray
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           not
           forsake
           vs
           ,
           or
           leaue
           vs
           to
           our selues
           ;
           or
           to
           the
           power
           of
           Satan
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           would
           be
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           shew
           his
           power
           in
           our
           weaknesse
           continually
           .
           And
           this
           may
           enforce
           vs
           vnto
           this
           petition
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           consideration
           ,
           That
           men
           forsaken
           of
           GOD
           ,
           doe
           nothing
           but
           worke
           their
           owne
           destruction
           ,
           is
           many
           times
           a
           cause
           of
           great
           trouble
           of
           minde
           .
           For
           ,
           some
           desiring
           to
           see
           such
           as
           hang
           or
           drowne
           themselues
           ,
           by
           beholding
           of
           them
           get
           this
           conceite
           into
           their
           heads
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           likewise
           forsake
           them
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           these
           whom
           they
           behold
           ,
           &
           so
           shall
           they
           make
           away
           themselues
           ;
           whence
           followeth
           great
           trouble
           ,
           &
           anguish
           of
           soule
           for
           a
           long
           time
           .
           Now
           ,
           how
           must
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           in
           this
           case
           helpe
           themselues
           ?
           Answere
           .
           The
           best
           way
           is
           ,
           by
           prayer
           to
           craue
           at
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           euer
           be
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           neuer
           wholly
           forsake
           them
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           this
           must
           be
           remembred
           withall
           ,
           that
           GOD
           will
           neuer
           forsake
           any
           of
           his
           seruants
           before
           they
           first
           forsake
           him
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           that
           can
           say
           truly
           and
           vnfainedly
           ,
           that
           they
           desire
           to
           serue
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           his
           seruants
           ,
           and
           seeke
           this
           blessing
           by
           prayer
           ,
           they
           may
           stand
           fast
           on
           this
           ground
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           neuer
           forsake
           them
           ,
           till
           they
           first
           forsake
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           Azariah
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           notably
           to
           King
           Asa
           ,
           2.
           
           Chron.
           15.2
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             be
             with
             you
             while
             you
             be
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             ye
             seeke
             him
             ,
             hee
             will
             be
             found
             of
             you
             :
             but
             if
             ye
             forsake
             him
             ,
             hee
             will
             forsake
             you
             .
          
           And
           Iames
           saith
           ,
           
             Draw
             neere
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             draw
             neere
             to
             you
             ,
          
           Iames
           4.8
           .
           It
           was
           neuer
           heard
           that
           God
           did
           euer
           forsake
           any
           that
           did
           seeke
           him
           .
           And
           if
           the
           causes
           were
           knowen
           why
           men
           make
           away
           themselues
           ,
           it
           would
           prooue
           (
           generally
           )
           to
           be
           thus
           ;
           because
           they
           first
           by
           some
           fearefull
           sins
           haue
           forsaken
           God
           ,
           &
           then
           he
           in
           his
           Iustice
           forsakes
           them
           .
           And
           therfore
           they
           that
           are
           troubled
           with
           this
           temptation
           ,
           must
           pray
           that
           they
           may
           sticke
           fast
           vnto
           God
           by
           faith
           and
           holinesse
           :
           &
           so
           will
           ●e
           neuer
           forsake
           them
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           this
           circumstance
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Egyptians
             following
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             were
             drowned
             ,
          
           we
           haue
           a
           notable
           pattern
           
           of
           the
           state
           &
           condition
           of
           all
           persecuters
           of
           Gods
           church
           .
           
             In
             Pharaoh
             and
             his
             hoast
          
           wee
           may
           see
           their
           end
           ,
           which
           is
           vsually
           destruction
           :
           that
           is
           their
           reward
           for
           persecuting
           Gods
           Church
           .
           Cain
           slaies
           Abell
           that
           notable
           seruant
           of
           GOD
           :
           but
           his
           reward
           was
           this
           ,
           hee
           was
           
             cast
             forth
             of
             Gods
             Church
          
           ,
           Gen.
           4.11.13
           ▪
           and
           striken
           in
           Gods
           iust
           iudgement
           with
           finall
           desperation
           .
           Saul
           persecuted
           Dauid
           :
           but
           his
           end
           was
           to
           kill
           himselfe
           
             with
             his
             own
             sword
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Samuel
           30.4
           .
           And
           Iesabell
           she
           persecutes
           the
           Prophets
           &
           children
           of
           God
           :
           but
           her
           end
           was
           this
           ,
           
           
             the
             dogs
             did
             eate
             her
             flesh
             .
          
           The
           whole
           stock
           of
           the
           Herods
           were
           great
           enemies
           to
           Christ
           :
           But
           their
           name
           was
           soone
           rooted
           out
           ;
           and
           Herod
           ,
           called
           Agrippa
           ,
           that
           slew
           Iames
           ,
           
           and
           persecuted
           Peter
           ,
           was
           eaten
           vp
           of
           wormes
           .
           Many
           great
           Emperours
           in
           the
           primatiue
           Church
           were
           persecuters
           :
           but
           they
           died
           desperatly
           .
           And
           Iulian
           ,
           for
           one
           ,
           once
           a
           Christian
           ,
           died
           blaspheming
           Christ
           ;
           &
           ,
           casting
           his
           bloud
           vp
           towards
           heauen
           ,
           cried
           ,
           
             Thou
             hast
             ouercome
             ô
             Galilean
             ,
             thou
             hast
             ouercome
             .
          
           And
           to
           come
           neerer
           these
           times
           ;
           what
           reward
           from
           God
           the
           persecuters
           of
           the
           Church
           haue
           had
           ,
           we
           may
           reade
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           Acts
           &
           monuments
           ,
           which
           was
           penned
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           And
           to
           come
           to
           these
           our
           daies
           ,
           the
           whole
           band
           of
           those
           that
           call
           thēselues
           leaguers
           ,
           in
           
             Fraunce
             ,
             Italy
             ,
             Spaine
          
           ,
           &c.
           like
           the
           
             Tabernacles
             of
             Edom
             and
             the
             Ismaelites
             ,
             Moab
             ,
             and
             the
             Agarims
             ,
             &c.
          
           Psal.
           83.5
           ,
           6
           ,
           they
           vow
           the
           destruction
           &
           persecution
           of
           Gods
           Church
           :
           but
           yet
           Gods
           Church
           stands
           ;
           &
           he
           so
           cōtriues
           the
           matter
           ,
           that
           they
           draw
           swords
           against
           thēselues
           ,
           &
           slay
           &
           poyson
           one
           another
           .
           Herein
           doth
           God
           graciously
           make
           good
           his
           promise
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           that
           
             the
             weapons
             made
             against
             her
             shal
             not
             prosper
             .
          
           
           And
           Zachary
           12.3
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           prophecie
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           :
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             wil
             make
             Ierusalem
          
           (
           that
           is
           his
           Church
           )
           
             an
             heauy
             stone
             ;
             for
             all
             people
             that
             lift
             it
             vp
             shal
             be
             torn
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             earth
             be
             gathered
             against
             it
             :
          
           where
           the
           Prophet
           setteth
           down
           ,
           notably
           ,
           what
           shal
           be
           the
           condition
           of
           those
           that
           persecute
           Gods
           Church
           :
           the
           more
           they
           persecute
           her
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           shall
           haue
           Gods
           
           hand
           against
           them
           to
           confound
           them
           .
           Dan.
           2.34
           ,
           there
           is
           mention
           made
           of
           
             a
             stone
             hewen
             out
             of
             a
             rocke
             without
             hands
             ,
             which
             smote
             the
             image
             vpon
             the
             feete
             ,
             which
             were
             of
             yron
             &
             clay
             ,
             &
             brake
             them
             to
             peeces
             .
          
           By
           that
           stone
           ,
           is
           meant
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           shall
           dash
           in
           peeces
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           which
           set
           themselues
           against
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           kingdome
           .
           For
           ,
           Christ
           must
           raigne
           till
           hee
           haue
           put
           all
           his
           enemies
           vnder
           his
           feete
           :
           so
           that
           destruction
           is
           the
           ende
           of
           the
           enemies
           of
           Gods
           Church
           .
           For
           ,
           
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             bee
             knowen
             among
             his
             seruants
             ,
             and
             his
             indignation
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
          
           Isay
           ,
           66.14
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           2.
           circumstance
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           in
           this
           whole
           fact
           of
           the
           Israelites
           passing
           thorough
           the
           red
           sea
           ,
           towards
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           notable
           thing
           signified
           ;
           namely
           ,
           Baptisme
           .
           So
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Israelites
             were
             baptized
             vnto
             Moses
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.2
           .
           Yet
           wee
           must
           remember
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           ordinary
           Baptisme
           ,
           but
           extraordinary
           ;
           neuer
           administred
           before
           ,
           and
           neuer
           shall
           be
           so
           again
           ,
           for
           ought
           we
           know
           .
           The
           Minister
           of
           this
           Baptisme
           ,
           was
           Moses
           ;
           an
           extraordinary
           Minister
           ,
           as
           the
           Baptisme
           was
           extraordinary
           .
           The
           outwarde
           signe
           was
           
             the
             red
             sea
          
           ;
           or
           rather
           ,
           the
           water
           of
           the
           redde
           sea
           .
           The
           departing
           of
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           out
           of
           Egypt
           thorough
           the
           redde
           sea
           ,
           signifieth
           the
           departing
           of
           the
           children
           of
           GOD
           out
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           from
           the
           power
           of
           sin
           and
           Satan
           .
           And
           the
           drowning
           of
           Pharaoh
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           hoste
           in
           the
           redde
           sea
           ,
           signified
           the
           subduing
           of
           the
           power
           of
           all
           spirituall
           enemies
           ,
           with
           the
           pardon
           and
           death
           of
           sinne
           ;
           which
           stands
           partly
           in
           the
           abolishing
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           partly
           in
           newnesse
           of
           life
           .
           And
           to
           this
           alludeth
           the
           Prophet
           Micah
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             He
             will
             subdue
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             and
             cast
             all
             their
             sinnes
             into
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             sea
             :
          
           Micah
           ,
           7.19
           .
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           Looke
           as
           God
           subdued
           Pharaoh
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           hoste
           ,
           in
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           sea
           ;
           so
           will
           he
           cast
           ,
           and
           put
           away
           the
           sinnes
           of
           his
           people
           .
        
         
           From
           this
           we
           learne
           two
           points
           :
           1
           That
           the
           
             Baptisme
             of
             infants
          
           hath
           warrāt
           in
           Gods
           word
           ,
           howsoeuer
           some
           mē
           
           be
           of
           a
           contrary
           opinion
           :
           for
           ,
           here
           we
           see
           all
           the
           Israelites
           were
           baptized
           in
           the
           sea
           ;
           and
           among
           them
           no
           doubt
           were
           many
           children
           .
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           this
           baptisme
           was
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           is
           no
           ground
           for
           ours
           ;
           Answ.
           True
           :
           it
           was
           extraordinary
           for
           the
           manner
           ;
           but
           yet
           herein
           ,
           the
           matter
           and
           substance
           ,
           and
           the
           thing
           signified
           is
           ordinary
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           all
           one
           with
           ours
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           baptizing
           of
           infants
           in
           the
           red
           sea
           ,
           is
           some
           warrant
           for
           the
           baptisme
           of
           infants
           in
           the
           Church
           now
           adaies
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           here
           we
           may
           learne
           another
           instruction
           .
           As
           the
           Israelites
           went
           through
           the
           red
           sea
           (
           as
           through
           a
           graue
           )
           to
           the
           promised
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ;
           so
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           way
           to
           the
           spirituall
           Canaan
           ,
           euen
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           is
           by
           dying
           vnto
           sinne
           .
           This
           is
           a
           speciall
           point
           to
           bee
           considered
           of
           euery
           one
           of
           vs
           :
           we
           professe
           our selues
           to
           be
           Christians
           ,
           wee
           heare
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           receiue
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           outward
           badges
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           we
           perswade
           our selues
           of
           life
           euerlasting
           after
           death
           :
           wel
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           haue
           that
           to
           be
           the
           ende
           of
           our
           iourney
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           take
           the
           Lords
           plaine
           way
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           die
           vnto
           all
           our
           sinnes
           .
           So
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             they
             which
             are
             Christs
             ,
             haue
             crucified
             the
             flesh
             with
             the
             affections
             and
             lustes
             thereof
             :
          
           where
           ,
           this
           duty
           is
           inioyned
           to
           euery
           Christian
           ;
           hee
           must
           crucifie
           the
           lusts
           and
           affections
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           not
           liue
           in
           sinne
           .
           For
           ,
           a
           man
           cannot
           walke
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           so
           runne
           the
           broad
           way
           to
           hell
           ,
           and
           yet
           waite
           for
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ;
           these
           two
           will
           not
           stand
           together
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           walke
           worthy
           the
           calling
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           wee
           must
           haue
           care
           that
           all
           our
           sins
           ,
           whether
           they
           bee
           of
           heart
           or
           life
           ,
           little
           or
           great
           ,
           new
           or
           olde
           ,
           may
           be
           mortified
           and
           abolished
           .
           Many
           will
           for
           a
           time
           become
           ciuill
           ,
           and
           seeme
           to
           be
           religious
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           are
           to
           receiue
           the
           Lords
           supper
           ;
           but
           when
           that
           time
           of
           the
           sacrament
           is
           past
           ,
           then
           they
           returne
           to
           their
           old
           custome
           in
           sinning
           againe
           :
           wherby
           it
           appeares
           ,
           that
           their
           change
           was
           but
           in
           shew
           ,
           to
           blind
           the
           eies
           of
           men
           .
           And
           doe
           we
           not
           each
           Sabbaoth
           professe
           
           our selues
           good
           Christians
           ,
           and
           seeme
           to
           glory
           in
           it
           ,
           by
           keeping
           this
           day
           with
           such
           solemnitie
           ?
           But
           alas
           !
           as
           soone
           as
           that
           day
           is
           past
           ,
           many
           (
           &
           some
           euen
           this
           day
           )
           runne
           into
           all
           ryot
           .
           This
           is
           not
           Christianity
           ;
           this
           is
           not
           the
           way
           to
           heauen
           :
           but
           ,
           if
           euer
           we
           thinke
           to
           come
           to
           Canaan
           ,
           we
           must
           kill
           and
           bury
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           we
           must
           die
           vnto
           them
           ;
           or
           else
           we
           shal
           neuer
           come
           to
           the
           ende
           of
           Christianity
           :
           namely
           ,
           eternall
           life
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           this
           circumstance
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           the
           example
           it selfe
           .
        
      
       
         
           Iosuahs
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 VERSE
                 30.
              
               
            
             
               By
               faith
               ,
               the
               walls
               of
               Iericho
               fel
               down
               ,
               after
               they
               were
               compassed
               about
               seuen
               daies
               .
            
          
        
         
           FRom
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           chapter
           ,
           to
           this
           30.
           verse
           ,
           we
           haue
           heard
           two
           sorts
           of
           examples
           of
           faith
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           of
           beleeuers
           from
           the
           beginnning
           of
           the
           world
           to
           the
           flood
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           of
           such
           as
           were
           from
           the
           time
           of
           the
           floode
           ,
           to
           the
           giuing
           of
           the
           Lawe
           in
           Mount
           Sina
           :
           and
           of
           both
           these
           ,
           we
           haue
           hitherto
           intreated
           .
           Now
           here
           ,
           and
           s●
           forward
           
           to
           the
           end
           of
           this
           chapter
           ,
           is
           set
           downe
           a
           third
           order
           of
           examples
           of
           faith
           ;
           namely
           ,
           of
           such
           as
           liued
           from
           the
           time
           of
           the
           giuing
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           to
           the
           time
           of
           the
           raigne
           of
           the
           Maccabees
           .
        
         
           This
           30.
           verse
           containes
           the
           first
           example
           of
           this
           ranke
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           example
           of
           Iosuahs
           faith
           ,
           &
           of
           those
           that
           went
           with
           him
           into
           Canaan
           .
           And
           their
           faith
           is
           commended
           vnto
           vs
           by
           a
           notable
           fact
           of
           theirs
           ;
           
             the
             causing
             to
             fall
             the
             walls
             of
             Iericho
             :
          
           the
           History
           whereof
           we
           may
           reade
           at
           large
           ,
           Iosuah
           6.
           
           The
           summe
           of
           it
           is
           this
           ;
           Whereas
           the
           Israelites
           came
           vnto
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           enter
           into
           the
           Land
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           strength
           of
           Iericho
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           must
           needs
           passe
           ,
           nor
           could
           win
           it
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           huge
           walls
           of
           Iericho
           ;
           the
           Lord
           promiseth
           to
           deliuer
           Iericho
           into
           their
           hands
           :
           onely
           the
           people
           must
           doe
           this
           ;
           they
           must
           
             compasse-about
             the
             walls
             seauen
             daies
          
           ,
           &
           carie
           the
           Arke
           of
           the
           Lord
           with
           them
           ,
           sounding
           with
           Rammes
           hornes
           ,
           and
           showte
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           walls
           should
           fall
           downe
           .
           Now
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hauing
           made
           this
           promise
           vnto
           them
           ;
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           and
           specially
           Iosuah
           ,
           obey
           his
           commaundement
           ,
           and
           beleeue
           his
           promise
           :
           and
           thus
           doing
           ,
           
             by
             faith
             the
             walls
             of
             Iericho
             fell
             downe
             ,
             after
             they
             were
             compassed-about
             seauen
             doyes
             .
          
           Indeed
           the
           power
           of
           GOD
           was
           the
           principall
           cause
           of
           this
           ruine
           of
           the
           walls
           :
           but
           yet
           because
           vpon
           their
           beleeuing
           ,
           GOD
           shewed
           this
           power
           ,
           therefore
           is
           the
           downfall
           of
           them
           ascribed
           to
           their
           faith
           .
        
         
           Here
           are
           many
           notable
           points
           to
           be
           learned
           .
           1.
           
           Whereas
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             By
             faith
             the
             walls
             of
             Iericho
             fell
             downe
          
           ;
           wee
           may
           obserue
           the
           wonde●full
           power
           of
           true
           faith
           .
           Iosuah
           and
           the
           Israelites
           beleeued
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           ouerturne
           the
           
             walls
             of
             Iericho
          
           :
           and
           as
           they
           beleeued
           ,
           so
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           .
           So
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           Matthew
           17.20
           ,
           
             If
             a
             man
             had
             but
             as
             much
             faith
             as
             a
             graine
             of
             mustard-seed
             ,
             he
             shall
             say
             vnto
             the
             mountaine
             ,
             remooue
             hence
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             remoue
             ,
             and
             nothing
             shall
             be
             vnpossible
             vnto
             him
             :
          
           signifying
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           power
           of
           true
           faith
           ,
           such
           things
           as
           are
           impossible
           to
           
           mans
           reason
           ,
           shall
           be
           brought
           to
           passe
           ,
           if
           God
           haue
           promised
           them
           ;
           as
           we
           see
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           the
           mighty
           walls
           of
           Iericho
           fall
           downe
           by
           faith
           ,
           which
           to
           mans
           reason
           is
           impossible
           .
           So
           ,
           the
           Lord
           promised
           to
           
             Abraham
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             be
             the
             Father
             of
             many
             Nations
             :
          
           yea
           ,
           
           
             that
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             earth
             should
             be
             blessed
             in
             him
             .
          
           This
           was
           strange
           ;
           but
           Abraham
           beleeued
           it
           :
           and
           as
           hee
           beleeued
           ,
           so
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           ;
           for
           ,
           many
           Nations
           descended
           from
           him
           :
           and
           after
           the
           time
           of
           Christes
           ascension
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           world
           were
           called
           to
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           they
           were
           blessed
           in
           Christ
           ,
           the
           promised
           Seede
           of
           Abraham
           :
           and
           therefore
           is
           hee
           called
           
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             faithfull
          
           in
           all
           Nations
           .
           And
           to
           come
           vnto
           our selues
           :
           To
           miserable
           men
           it
           may
           seeme
           a
           strange
           thing
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           of
           the
           diuell
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           should
           be
           ouercome
           in
           vs
           :
           yet
           let
           a
           man
           beleeue
           this
           promise
           of
           God
           ;
           
             God
             so
             loued
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             hee
             gaue
             his
             onely
             begotten
             sonne
             ,
             that
             who
             so
             beleeued
             in
             him
             ,
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             haue
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
          
           Iohn
           3.16
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           let
           him
           beleeue
           this
           effectually
           ,
           and
           hee
           shall
           finde
           by
           faith
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           sinne
           &
           Satan
           ,
           in
           his
           heart
           and
           conscience
           ,
           weakned
           euery
           day
           more
           and
           more
           .
           And
           therefore
           S.
           Iohn
           saith
           not
           without
           cause
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             victorie
             that
             ouercommeth
             the
             world
             ,
             euen
             our
             faith
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Iohn
           5.4
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Here
           obserue
           ,
           that
           among
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           change
           &
           ouerthrowe
           of
           Townes
           ,
           Cities
           ,
           &
           Kingdomes
           ,
           this
           is
           one
           ;
           namely
           ,
           
             faith
             in
             Gods
             promises
          
           .
           Many
           men
           haue
           written
           of
           the
           change
           of
           Kingdoms
           ,
           &
           do
           giue
           diuers
           reasons
           therof
           :
           But
           most
           of
           them
           omit
           the
           principall
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           faith
           ;
           by
           vertue
           whereof
           many
           times
           Kingdomes
           and
           Townes
           are
           brought
           to
           ruine
           and
           ouerthrow
           .
           God
           promised
           to
           Abraham
           &
           to
           his
           seed
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           giue
           thē
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           for
           their
           inheritance
           :
           now
           ,
           they
           beleeued
           this
           promise
           ,
           &
           heere
           wee
           see
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           as
           they
           beleeued
           ;
           
             Iericho
             by
             faith
             is
             ouerturned
          
           &
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Cities
           ,
           &
           the
           people
           of
           Canaā
           dispossessed
           .
           So
           that
           we
           see
           ,
           faith
           in
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           is
           a
           means
           to
           Gods
           people
           ,
           to
           ouerturn
           cities
           &
           kingdoms
           ,
           
           that
           are
           enemies
           to
           Christ
           and
           to
           his
           Gospell
           .
           God
           hath
           made
           a
           promise
           vnto
           his
           Church
           ,
           that
           the
           
             whore
             of
             Babylon
          
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           18.2
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Antichrist
           shall
           flourish
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           but
           after
           it
           shall
           be
           destroyed
           ;
           yea
           ,
           such
           a
           ruine
           shall
           come
           vnto
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             all
             great
             men
             and
             Marchants
             shall
             bewaile
             the
             destruction
             thereof
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           this
           promise
           being
           receiued
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           beleeued
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           shall
           vndoubtedly
           come
           to
           passe
           .
           It
           is
           in
           some
           part
           verified
           already
           (
           for
           we
           see
           ,
           some
           Kingdomes
           and
           people
           haue
           renounced
           the
           cursed
           Doctrine
           and
           tyrannie
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           many
           Christian
           Princes
           haue
           alreadie
           shaken
           off
           the
           Popes
           yoke
           )
           yea
           ,
           and
           this
           promise
           shall
           come
           to
           passe
           daily
           more
           and
           more
           .
           Let
           all
           the
           Kings
           of
           that
           sort
           doe
           what
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           people
           set
           themselues
           neuer
           so
           much
           against
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           yet
           
             Babylon
             shal
             downe
          
           :
           for
           ,
           God
           hath
           promised
           so
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           his
           Church
           beleeueth
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           therefore
           by
           their
           faith
           it
           shall
           be
           brought
           to
           passe
           ,
           in
           despite
           of
           the
           diuell
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           here
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           when
           any
           City
           ,
           Towne
           ,
           or
           Kingdome
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           warre
           either
           in
           defence
           of
           themselues
           ,
           or
           in
           lawfull
           assault
           vpon
           their
           enemies
           ;
           a
           speciall
           meanes
           for
           good
           successe
           heerein
           is
           true
           faith
           .
           Christian
           policie
           is
           a
           commendable
           thing
           in
           this
           case
           :
           but
           if
           policy
           be
           seuered
           from
           faith
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           .
           Faith
           in
           Gods
           promises
           of
           protection
           and
           assistance
           ,
           doth
           farre
           surpasse
           all
           worldly
           wisedome
           .
           And
           therefore
           good
           King
           Iehosaphat
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           to
           fight
           against
           the
           huge
           Armies
           of
           the
           Moabites
           ,
           and
           Ammonites
           ,
           giues
           this
           counsell
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           2
           ,
           Chron.
           20.20
           ,
           
             Put
             your
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             assured
             :
             Beleeue
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             prosper
          
           ▪
           giuing
           a
           most
           notable
           instruction
           ,
           and
           shewing
           that
           the
           best
           help
           for
           our
           defence
           ,
           is
           faith
           in
           God
           ,
           whereby
           we
           rest
           vpon
           his
           word
           and
           promise
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           helpe
           vs
           :
           yet
           this
           taketh
           not
           away
           the
           vse
           of
           meanes
           ,
           but
           it
           giues
           the
           blessing
           and
           efficacie
           vnto
           them
           .
           
           Faith
           ,
           wee
           knowe
           ,
           is
           called
           
             a
             shield
          
           ,
           among
           the
           spiritual
           armour
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           a
           man
           awards
           
           the
           blowes
           of
           Satan
           :
           and
           though
           that
           be
           the
           principal
           vertue
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           also
           a
           notable
           shield
           to
           defend
           men
           ,
           euen
           against
           their
           outward
           &
           visible
           enemies
           ,
           &
           a
           most
           strong
           engine
           aginst
           thē
           ,
           to
           work
           their
           ouerthrow
           .
           Hence
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             will
             not
             be
             afraid
             for
             tenne
             thousand
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             should
             beset
             him
             round
             about
             .
          
           
           They
           therefore
           that
           would
           defend
           themselues
           against
           their
           enemies
           (
           yea
           ,
           and
           ouercome
           them
           in
           lawful
           assault
           )
           must
           embrace
           &
           obay
           true
           religion
           ;
           &
           with
           Christian
           policy
           ,
           ioyn
           faith
           in
           Gods
           promises
           :
           for
           ,
           by
           faith
           we
           make
           God
           our
           Captain
           ,
           &
           throgh
           him
           we
           shal
           do
           valiantly
           ,
           and
           beate
           downe
           our
           enemies
           on
           euery
           side
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           heere
           wee
           may
           learne
           ,
           what
           a
           vaine
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           trust
           in
           outward
           worldly
           meanes
           .
           
             The
             walls
             of
             Iericho
          
           were
           both
           strong
           and
           high
           ,
           and
           hard
           it
           had
           beene
           to
           haue
           ouerthrowen
           them
           by
           ordinary
           meanes
           :
           but
           yet
           we
           see
           ,
           it
           proued
           but
           a
           vaine
           thing
           to
           trust
           vnto
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           men
           of
           Iericho
           did
           ;
           for
           ,
           they
           found
           but
           little
           reliefe
           and
           defence
           in
           them
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           Lord
           layes
           them
           flat
           to
           the
           ground
           ;
           
           and
           so
           the
           people
           of
           Israell
           went
           straight
           forward
           and
           tooke
           the
           Citie
           .
           So
           likewise
           it
           is
           a
           vaine
           thing
           to
           trust
           to
           mans
           strength
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           an
           horse
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           number
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           in
           riches
           ,
           or
           in
           gifts
           of
           wisedome
           and
           learning
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           outward
           ordinary
           meanes
           whatsoeuer
           :
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           God
           can
           ouerturne
           them
           with
           the
           least
           breath
           of
           his
           mouth
           .
        
         
           This
           must
           admonish
           vs
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           ,
           we
           vse
           ordinarie
           meanes
           of
           our
           preseruation
           and
           helpe
           ,
           yet
           euer
           wee
           must
           cast
           our
           whole
           care
           on
           GOD
           ,
           and
           put
           all
           our
           confidence
           in
           him
           for
           helpe
           and
           safety
           :
           for
           ,
           without
           him
           all
           other
           outward
           meanes
           are
           nothing
           but
           vaine
           helpes
           ;
           
             For
             ,
             vaine
             is
             the
             help
             of
             man.
          
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           fact
           it self
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           this
           fact
           is
           set
           out
           vnto
           vs
           by
           two
           circumstances
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           which
           they
           vsed
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           time
           which
           they
           obserued
           for
           this
           exploit
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ;
           when
           they
           come
           to
           Iericho
           ,
           this
           strong
           Citie
           ,
           which
           they
           must
           needes
           subdue
           (
           or
           else
           they
           could
           not
           this
           way
           enter
           
           and
           possesse
           the
           Land
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           goe
           about
           to
           ouerturne
           the
           Citie
           by
           vndermining
           ,
           battering
           ,
           or
           scaling
           the
           walls
           ;
           but
           ,
           according
           to
           Gods
           appointment
           ,
           they
           go
           one
           by
           one
           in
           order
           round
           about
           the
           Citie
           walls
           day
           by
           day
           for
           one
           weeke
           space
           :
           and
           on
           the
           seauenth
           day
           ,
           they
           compasse
           it
           seuen
           times
           ;
           during
           all
           which
           time
           they
           kept
           great
           silence
           ,
           saue
           onely
           that
           seauen
           Priests
           sounded
           vpon
           seauen
           trumpets
           of
           Rammes-hornes
           before
           the
           Arke
           ,
           till
           Iosuah
           bade
           them
           shout
           .
           Now
           ,
           in
           common
           reason
           ,
           a
           man
           would
           iudge
           this
           rather
           to
           be
           some
           childish
           sport
           ,
           then
           a
           means
           to
           fling
           downe
           these
           great
           walls
           .
           Nay
           ,
           consider
           it
           well
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           seeme
           a
           course
           tending
           rather
           to
           ouerthrowe
           themselues
           ,
           then
           the
           walls
           of
           Iericho
           :
           for
           ,
           they
           marched
           not
           in
           battell
           ray
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           would
           pitch
           a
           field
           against
           the
           people
           of
           Iericho
           ,
           or
           lay
           siege
           to
           their
           Citie
           ;
           but
           they
           went
           in
           length
           one
           before
           another
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           might
           compasse
           the
           Citie
           about
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           the
           men
           of
           Iericho
           should
           haue
           come
           forth
           ,
           and
           made
           assault
           vpon
           them
           ,
           in
           all
           likelihood
           the
           Israelites
           had
           been
           ouerthrowen
           ;
           so
           weake
           and
           feeble
           were
           the
           meanes
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           Lord
           for
           waighty
           causes
           ,
           prescribes
           this
           course
           vnto
           them
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           1.
           
           Heerby
           to
           try
           the
           faith
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           whether
           they
           will
           beleeue
           his
           promises
           or
           no
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           enioyned
           to
           vse
           weake
           and
           feeble
           meanes
           ,
           and
           in
           mans
           reason
           foolish
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           make
           manifest
           in
           the
           weakenesse
           and
           insufficiencie
           of
           the
           meanes
           ,
           his
           owne
           all-sufficient
           power
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           his
           glory
           :
           for
           ,
           
             through
             weakenesse
             is
             Gods
             power
             made
             perfect
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Corinthians
           chapter
           12.
           verse
           9.
           
           Hence
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           to
           cure
           the
           man
           that
           was
           borne
           blinde
           ,
           
             tempers
             clay
             of
             spittle
             ,
             and
             layes
             it
             to
             his
             eyes
             ,
          
           Iohn
           ,
           chapter
           9.
           verse
           6
           ;
           A
           meanes
           in
           cōmon
           reason
           ,
           rather
           fit
           to
           make
           a
           man
           blinde
           ,
           then
           to
           recouer
           his
           sight
           :
           and
           yet
           Christ
           vseth
           it
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           in
           the
           manifestation
           of
           his
           Diuine
           power
           ,
           whereby
           the
           people
           might
           knowe
           hee
           
           was
           able
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           doe
           whatsoeuer
           he
           would
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           looke
           what
           course
           the
           Lord
           here
           takes
           for
           the
           battering
           of
           
             the
             walles
             of
             Iericho
          
           ,
           the
           like
           he
           vseth
           in
           ouerthrowing
           the
           kingdome
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           
             the
             spirituall
             Iericho
          
           ;
           especially
           in
           the
           new
           testament
           .
           For
           ,
           after
           Christs
           ascension
           ,
           when
           he
           intended
           to
           destroy
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           vnder
           which
           all
           the
           nations
           sate
           ,
           he
           sets
           apart
           a
           fewe
           fisher-men
           ,
           simple
           persons
           ,
           wāting
           worldly
           wit
           &
           policy
           ;
           neither
           did
           hee
           put
           a
           sword
           of
           flesh
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           but
           the
           word
           of
           God
           into
           their
           mouthes
           :
           and
           thus
           sent
           them
           to
           dispossesse
           the
           diuell
           out
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           batter
           downe
           the
           kingdome
           of
           darkenesse
           by
           their
           preaching
           .
           And
           now
           in
           these
           later
           daies
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Antichristian
           kingdome
           of
           the
           Pope
           had
           spread
           it selfe
           through
           all
           places
           almost
           ,
           God
           vsed
           the
           same
           weake
           meanes
           to
           ouerthrow
           it
           .
           For
           ,
           hee
           set
           apart
           a
           silly
           Monke
           ,
           and
           indues
           him
           with
           gifts
           to
           preach
           the
           truth
           :
           by
           which
           meanes
           ,
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Antichrist
           receiued
           a
           greater
           wounde
           ,
           than
           if
           tenne
           Princes
           had
           set
           themselues
           against
           it
           .
           And
           strange
           it
           is
           to
           see
           ,
           how
           GOD
           ouerturneth
           all
           the
           stratagems
           deuised
           against
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           how
           hee
           vanquisheth
           the
           power
           of
           sinne
           ,
           by
           the
           weake
           meanes
           of
           the
           Gospel
           preached
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           praiers
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           than
           which
           ,
           to
           the
           world
           nothing
           seemes
           more
           feeble
           or
           foolish
           .
        
         
           The
           consideration
           hereof
           ,
           is
           of
           speciall
           vse
           :
           for
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           wee
           shall
           see
           Kings
           ,
           and
           people
           of
           great
           power
           and
           number
           ,
           to
           make
           reuolt
           from
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           fall
           to
           Antichrist
           ,
           embracing
           popery
           :
           hereat
           indeede
           ,
           wee
           must
           be
           grieued
           ,
           but
           yet
           withal
           ,
           here
           is
           good
           cause
           of
           comfort
           vnto
           vs
           ;
           for
           wee
           must
           knowe
           ,
           that
           Satans
           kingdome
           must
           bee
           battered
           downe
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Kings
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           breath
           of
           GODs
           mouth
           :
           not
           so
           much
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           flesh
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           
             sword
             of
             the
             spirit
          
           .
           So
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             the
             man
             of
             sinne
          
           ,
           euen
           
             Antichrist
             must
             bee
             abolished
          
           :
           not
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Princes
           ;
           yea
           ,
           let
           all
           the
           princes
           &
           potētates
           in
           the
           world
           do
           their
           best
           for
           him
           ,
           yet
           
           his
           kingdome
           must
           downe
           in
           Gods
           good
           time
           ;
           
             for
             God
             will
             consume
             him
             with
             the
             breath
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             abolish
             him
             by
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             his
             comming
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Thes.
           2.8
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           in
           the
           mouthes
           of
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           are
           men
           voyde
           of
           all
           worldly
           power
           and
           policie
           .
        
         
           Yet
           further
           ,
           obserue
           the
           meanes
           .
           
             They
             walke
             about
             the
             walles
             of
             Iericho
             seuen
             daies
             together
             .
          
           If
           men
           should
           attempt
           the
           like
           enterprise
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           in
           all
           likelihood
           it
           would
           cost
           them
           their
           liues
           ;
           for
           ,
           now
           there
           are
           deuised
           such
           instrumēts
           of
           warre
           ,
           I
           mean
           great
           ordinance
           ,
           &
           field
           pieces
           ,
           that
           will
           kill
           afar
           off
           :
           &
           vndoubtedly
           ,
           if
           ther
           had
           bin
           such
           instruments
           of
           war
           in
           this
           city
           ,
           the
           Israelites
           could
           not
           so
           safely
           haue
           compassed
           the
           walles
           so
           many
           daies
           together
           .
           Whereby
           it
           appeares
           more
           than
           probable
           ,
           that
           in
           those
           daies
           there
           were
           no
           gunnes
           knowen
           ;
           no
           ,
           not
           amongst
           the
           heathen
           ,
           which
           at
           this
           day
           are
           so
           rise
           amongst
           Christians
           .
           Whence
           may
           be
           gathered
           ,
           that
           these
           later
           daies
           are
           perillous
           times
           ;
           for
           now
           mens
           heads
           are
           set
           to
           deuise
           more
           hurtfull
           meanes
           against
           the
           life
           of
           man
           ,
           than
           euer
           the
           sauage
           heathen
           knew
           .
           For
           ,
           beside
           the
           inuention
           of
           gunnes
           ,
           which
           put
           downe
           all
           euidence
           of
           prowesse
           and
           valour
           ,
           seene
           in
           Ancient
           warres
           ;
           our
           age
           exceedes
           in
           contriuing
           such
           strange
           kindes
           of
           poysons
           ,
           as
           were
           neuer
           knowen
           in
           former
           times
           .
           For
           ,
           men
           haue
           now
           deuised
           poyson
           of
           that
           sort
           ,
           that
           will
           kill
           a
           man
           ,
           not
           presently
           ;
           but
           a
           weeke
           ,
           or
           a
           moneth
           ,
           or
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           yeare
           after
           :
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           haue
           giuen
           themselues
           to
           studie
           and
           practice
           such
           hurtful
           deuises
           .
           And
           it
           is
           worth
           the
           marking
           ,
           that
           the
           principall
           inuentors
           and
           practicers
           of
           such
           hurtfull
           inuentions
           ,
           haue
           been
           of
           the
           Romish
           religion
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           circumstance
           to
           be
           obserued
           ,
           is
           the
           Time
           of
           this
           exploite
           .
           It
           was
           not
           on
           any
           of
           the
           first
           sixe
           daies
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           seuenth
           ;
           and
           that
           after
           they
           had
           that
           day
           compassed
           the
           citie
           about
           seuen
           times
           :
           then
           when
           the
           Priests
           blew
           the
           trumpets
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           people
           showted
           as
           Iosuah
           bade
           them
           ,
           the
           walles
           of
           Iericho
           fell
           downe
           ;
           for
           this
           was
           the
           
           time
           which
           God
           had
           appointed
           for
           this
           exploit
           .
           The
           reason
           why
           God
           appointed
           seuen
           daies
           ,
           and
           seuen
           times
           cōpassing
           on
           the
           seuenth
           day
           ,
           is
           not
           reuealed
           vnto
           vs
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           and
           therefore
           wee
           may
           not
           curiously
           prie
           into
           it
           ,
           nor
           yet
           (
           as
           some
           doe
           )
           hence
           gather
           ,
           that
           seuen
           is
           a
           perfect
           number
           .
           But
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           very
           time
           wherein
           the
           walles
           fell
           downe
           ,
           wee
           may
           learne
           this
           ;
           that
           if
           we
           would
           haue
           God
           to
           accomplish
           his
           promises
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           we
           must
           waite
           for
           that
           time
           &
           season
           which
           he
           hath
           appointed
           :
           we
           must
           not
           thinke
           that
           God
           wil
           accomplish
           them
           when
           we
           appoint
           .
           But
           we
           must
           beleeue
           Gods
           promise
           ,
           and
           also
           waite
           his
           good
           leisure
           ,
           and
           then
           will
           it
           come
           to
           passe
           .
           The
           Israelites
           compassed
           about
           Iericho
           one
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           walles
           neuer
           stirre
           ;
           yea
           ,
           they
           doe
           so
           sixe
           daies
           together
           ,
           and
           sixe
           times
           more
           on
           the
           seuenth
           day
           ,
           &
           yet
           they
           stand
           fast
           :
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           Because
           Gods
           appointed
           time
           was
           not
           yet
           come
           .
           But
           on
           the
           seuenth
           day
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           compassed
           them
           about
           the
           seuenth
           time
           ,
           all
           the
           people
           gaue
           vp
           the
           showt
           ,
           &
           then
           they
           fel
           down
           ;
           because
           that
           was
           the
           particular
           set
           time
           ,
           wherein
           God
           would
           accomplish
           his
           promise
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           whereas
           they
           
             compasse
             about
             the
             walles
             seuen
             daies
             together
          
           ;
           it
           must
           needes
           be
           ,
           that
           they
           went
           about
           them
           on
           the
           Sabbaoth
           day
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           one
           of
           the
           seuen
           .
           Now
           here
           a
           doubt
           ariseth
           :
           for
           ,
           this
           was
           a
           seruile
           worke
           vpon
           the
           Sabbaoth
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           commandement
           ;
           which
           inioyned
           so
           strict
           a
           rest
           vpon
           the
           Sabbaoth
           day
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           kindle
           a
           fire
           thereon
           :
           how
           then
           could
           they
           lawfully
           compasse
           the
           city
           on
           the
           Sabbaoth
           day
           ?
           Answ.
           All
           Gods
           commandements
           in
           the
           morall
           lawe
           ,
           must
           be
           vnderstood
           with
           this
           exception
           ;
           
             Thou
             shalt
             doe
             thus
             and
             thus
             ,
             vnlesse
             I
             the
             Lord
             command
             thee
             otherwise
             :
          
           for
           ,
           God
           is
           an
           absolute
           Lord
           ,
           and
           so
           aboue
           the
           Lawe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           may
           lawfully
           commaund
           that
           which
           the
           Lawe
           forbiddeth
           .
           In
           the
           second
           commandement
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             make
             to
             thy selfe
             any
             grauen
             image
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           yet
           Moses
           by
           Gods
           speciall
           
           appointment
           set
           vp
           
             a
             brasen
             serpent
          
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           figure
           of
           Christ.
           Vpon
           such
           a
           speciall
           command
           ,
           Abraham
           lawfully
           offers
           to
           kill
           Isaac
           ;
           the
           Israelites
           at
           their
           departure
           spoyle
           and
           robbe
           the
           Egyptians
           ;
           and
           Iosuah
           with
           the
           people
           ,
           here
           compasse
           the
           walles
           of
           Iericho
           on
           the
           Sabbaoth
           day
           .
        
      
       
         
           Rahabs
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 VERSE
                 31.
              
               
            
             
               By
               faith
               ,
               Rahab
               the
               harlot
               perished
               not
               ,
               with
               them
               which
               obeyed
               not
               ,
               when
               shee
               had
               receiued
               the
               Spies
               peaceably
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           this
           verse
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           proceedes
           further
           ,
           in
           declaring
           the
           power
           of
           faith
           ;
           and
           ,
           for
           this
           ende
           ,
           commends
           vnto
           vs
           the
           faith
           of
           Rahab
           .
           The
           words
           contain
           the
           summe
           and
           abbridgement
           of
           the
           second
           and
           sixt
           chapters
           of
           Iosua
           :
           the
           meaning
           of
           them
           is
           plaine
           .
        
         
           The
           points
           herein
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           are
           three
           :
           1.
           
           The
           
           person
           beleeuing
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           Rahab
           .
           2.
           
           The
           reward
           of
           her
           faith
           giuen
           by
           
             Iosuah
             :
             Shee
             perished
             not
             ,
             but
             was
             preserued
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             Iericho
             .
          
           3.
           
           The
           testimonie
           of
           her
           faith
           ,
           so
           called
           by
           Saint
           Iames
           ,
           chapter
           2.
           verse
           25
           ,
           and
           set
           down
           in
           the
           end
           of
           this
           verse
           ,
           
             When
             shee
             had
             receiued
             the
             spies
             peaceably
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           
             person
             :
             Rahab
          
           was
           a
           woman
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           dwelling
           in
           Iericho
           ;
           as
           wee
           may
           reade
           Iosuah
           2
           :
           there
           shee
           liued
           and
           had
           her
           abode
           :
           shee
           was
           no
           Israelite
           ,
           but
           a
           forrainer
           in
           regard
           of
           her
           birth
           ,
           and
           a
           Stranger
           from
           GODs
           Church
           .
           How
           then
           comes
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           she
           is
           commended
           for
           her
           faith
           ,
           and
           here
           put
           into
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           these
           renowned
           beleeuers
           ?
           Why
           are
           not
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Cananites
           preferred
           to
           this
           honour
           as
           well
           as
           shee
           ?
           Answere
           .
           Wee
           must
           knowe
           this
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           to
           the
           time
           of
           Christes
           ascension
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           was
           small
           ;
           sometime
           shut
           vp
           in
           some
           fewe
           families
           ,
           as
           ,
           from
           the
           floud
           ,
           to
           the
           giuing
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           after
           limited
           to
           a
           small
           Kingdom
           and
           people
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           where
           the
           Lords
           people
           dwelt
           .
           During
           which
           time
           ,
           all
           other
           Nations
           and
           people
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           besides
           this
           little
           company
           ,
           were
           no
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           strangers
           from
           the
           couenant
           of
           promise
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           Pau●
           saith
           )
           
             Without
             God
             in
             the
             world
          
           .
           And
           howsoeuer
           Gods
           Church
           was
           thus
           shut
           vp
           ,
           
           as
           it
           were
           in
           a
           corner
           ;
           yet
           now
           and
           then
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           reach
           out
           his
           mercifull
           hand
           to
           some
           of
           the
           heathen
           ,
           calling
           them
           into
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           receiuing
           them
           into
           his
           couenant
           :
           and
           they
           are
           called
           in
           the
           newe
           testament
           ,
           Proselytes
           .
           In
           Abrahams
           family
           ,
           
           his
           
             bond-men
             and
             seruants
             were
             circumcised
          
           ,
           and
           made
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           GOD.
           And
           in
           Moses
           dayes
           
             Iethro
             Moses
          
           father
           in
           Law
           ,
           
           a
           Priest
           of
           Midian
           ,
           obtained
           this
           at
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           to
           be
           ioyned
           vnto
           Gods
           Church
           :
           and
           so
           was
           Ruth
           the
           Moabite
           ,
           Ruth
           1.16
           :
           and
           Naaman
           the
           Assyrian
           ,
           2.
           
           Kings
           5.17
           :
           and
           as
           some
           think
           Nabuchadonozer
           ,
           Daniel
           4.3
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           not
           so
           certaine
           .
           And
           so
           was
           the
           
             Eunuch
             of
             Ethiopia
             ,
             Candaces
             the
             Queene
             
             of
             Ethiopias
             chiefe
             gouernour
             ,
          
           Acts
           8.27
           .
           Now
           ,
           as
           God
           in
           mercy
           dealt
           with
           these
           ,
           so
           did
           he
           in
           like
           mercy
           call
           Rahab
           the
           harlot
           aboue
           all
           the
           people
           of
           Iericho
           ;
           for
           ,
           they
           trusted
           to
           their
           strong
           walls
           ,
           and
           therefore
           died
           ;
           but
           Rahab
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           the
           God
           of
           Israell
           was
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           had
           mercy
           shewed
           vnto
           her
           .
           Now
           ,
           after
           the
           time
           of
           Christes
           ascension
           ,
           God
           dealt
           more
           bountifully
           with
           the
           world
           :
           for
           he
           sent
           the
           light
           of
           his
           Gospell
           into
           all
           Nations
           ;
           and
           (
           as
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           )
           
             their
             sound
             went
             through
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             their
             words
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           Rom.
           10.18
           .
        
         
           The
           consideration
           of
           this
           limited
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           for
           so
           long
           a
           time
           ,
           serues
           to
           discouer
           vnto
           vs
           the
           errour
           of
           those
           that
           maintaine
           and
           hold
           
             vniuersall
             calling
          
           of
           all
           and
           euery
           man
           to
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           and
           saluation
           :
           but
           if
           that
           were
           so
           ,
           then
           in
           former
           ages
           the
           Gentiles
           would
           haue
           beleeued
           ;
           whereas
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           before
           the
           ascension
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           was
           but
           a
           small
           remnant
           ,
           among
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Iewes
           onely
           ;
           and
           not
           one
           of
           tenne
           thousand
           beleeued
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           all
           men
           had
           beene
           effectually
           called
           ,
           then
           all
           would
           haue
           receiued
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           but
           many
           Nations
           in
           former
           ages
           neuer
           heard
           of
           Christ
           :
           and
           therefore
           there
           was
           neuer
           in
           all
           ages
           a
           generall
           effectuall
           calling
           of
           all
           men
           .
        
         
           
             Obiect
             .
             Paul
          
           saith
           ,
           
             God
             reconciled
             the
             world
             vnto
             himselfe
             by
             Christ
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.19
           :
           and
           if
           that
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           hee
           called
           all
           men
           effectually
           ?
           Answer
           .
           We
           must
           vnderstand
           the
           Apostle
           according
           to
           his
           meaning
           :
           for
           ,
           Romans
           11.15
           ,
           he
           expounds
           himselfe
           ,
           &
           shewes
           what
           he
           meanes
           by
           the
           world
           ;
           saying
           ,
           That
           
             the
             falling
             away
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             is
             the
             reconciling
             of
             the
             world
             :
          
           which
           cannot
           be
           vnderstoode
           of
           men
           in
           all
           the
           ages
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           last
           age
           of
           the
           world
           after
           Christs
           ascension
           ,
           wherein
           God
           offered
           to
           all
           the
           world
           life
           euerlasting
           by
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Further
           ,
           Rahab
           is
           here
           noted
           by
           a
           notorious
           vice
           ,
           shee
           is
           called
           a
           harlot
           ;
           whereby
           ,
           shee
           was
           infamous
           among
           the
           men
           of
           Iericho
           .
           Certaine
           of
           the
           Iewes
           which
           are
           enemies
           
           to
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           S.
           Iames
           doe
           great
           wrong
           vnto
           Rahab
           for
           calling
           her
           an
           harlot
           ;
           for
           (
           say
           they
           )
           in
           Iosuah
           shee
           is
           called
           but
           a
           Tauerner
           or
           Hostesse
           ?
        
         
           Answer
           .
           Wee
           must
           knowe
           that
           the
           word
           which
           is
           vsed
           in
           Iosuah
           ,
           signifieth
           two
           things
           ;
           a
           Tauerner
           and
           an
           harlot
           .
           Now
           ,
           take
           the
           word
           properly
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           generally
           vsed
           in
           the
           olde
           Testament
           ,
           and
           then
           most
           commonly
           it
           is
           put
           for
           an
           harlot
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           Rahab
           hath
           no
           wrong
           done
           her
           ,
           by
           this
           title
           .
           For
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           thing
           that
           Iosuah
           intended
           ,
           to
           shew
           what
           a
           one
           shee
           had
           beene
           :
           and
           therefore
           in
           speaking
           of
           her
           to
           the
           spies
           ,
           hee
           bids
           them
           goe
           into
           
             That
             harlots
             house
          
           ,
           Iosuah
           6.22
           ;
           vsing
           such
           an
           Article
           as
           implies
           ,
           that
           shee
           had
           beene
           infamous
           and
           notorious
           in
           that
           kinde
           .
           And
           yet
           we
           must
           not
           thinke
           that
           she
           playd
           the
           harlot
           ,
           after
           shee
           had
           receiued
           grace
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           but
           long
           before
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             faith
             purifieth
             the
             heart
          
           :
           neither
           will
           it
           suffer
           any
           sinne
           to
           raigne
           therein
           .
           She
           is
           called
           a
           harlot
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           her
           life
           past
           ;
           for
           which
           ,
           shee
           was
           infamous
           among
           the
           men
           of
           Iericho
           ,
           before
           her
           calling
           to
           the
           faith
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           How
           could
           she
           beleeue
           ,
           being
           a
           harlot
           in
           former
           times
           ?
           for
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           That
           
             neither
             fornicators
             ,
             nor
             adulterers
             ,
             shall
             inherite
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           6.9
           .
           Answere
           .
           That
           is
           true
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           :
           but
           the
           Gospell
           giues
           this
           exception
           ,
           
             vnlesse
             they
             repent
          
           .
           And
           so
           are
           all
           legall
           threatnings
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           In
           this
           circumstance
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           quality
           of
           her
           sinne
           ,
           we
           may
           note
           the
           endlesse
           mercy
           of
           God
           towards
           sinners
           ;
           for
           ,
           he
           hath
           vouchsafed
           to
           call
           most
           notorious
           and
           grieuous
           sinners
           to
           the
           state
           of
           saluation
           :
           as
           Isay
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             very
             ready
             to
             forgiue
             ,
          
           Isay
           55.7
           :
           yea
           ,
           
             with
             the
             Lord
             is
             plentifull
             redemption
             ,
          
           Psal.
           130.7
           .
           This
           appeares
           ,
           by
           vouchsafing
           mercy
           to
           Rahab
           a
           notable
           harlot
           :
           and
           as
           he
           dealeth
           with
           Rahab
           here
           ,
           so
           hath
           he
           shewed
           like
           mercy
           to
           other
           notorious
           sinners
           .
           King
           Manasses
           had
           sold
           himselfe
           to
           Idolatry
           and
           
             witchcraft
             ,
             and
             had
             shed
             innocent
             bloud
             
             exceeding
             much
             ,
             and
             caused
             Iudah
             to
             sinne
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Kings
           21
           ,
           6
           ,
           16
           ;
           for
           which
           he
           was
           led
           captiue
           :
           yet
           
             when
             he
             humbled
             himselfe
             and
             prayed
             ,
             God
             was
             intreated
             of
             him
             .
          
           2.
           
           Chron.
           33.13
           .
           And
           Paul
           saith
           of
           himselfe
           ;
           
             When
             he
             was
             a
             blasphemer
             and
             a
             persecuter
             ,
             and
             an
             oppresser
             ,
             he
             was
             receiued
             to
             mercy
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             the
             head
             of
             all
             sinners
             ;
             that
             Christ
             might
             first
             shew
             on
             him
             all
             long
             suffering
             ,
             vnto
             the
             example
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             shall
             in
             time
             to
             come
             beleeue
             in
             him
             vnto
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Tim.
           1
           ,
           13
           ,
           16.
           
        
         
           The
           consideration
           of
           this
           exceeding
           mercy
           of
           God
           towards
           sinners
           ,
           is
           of
           great
           vse
           .
           First
           ,
           it
           armeth
           a
           poore
           soule
           against
           despaire
           :
           whereinto
           the
           diuell
           would
           draw
           it
           vpon
           the
           view
           of
           the
           multitude
           ;
           and
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           sinnes
           :
           for
           ,
           many
           reason
           thus
           :
           My
           sinnes
           are
           so
           haynous
           ,
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           so
           vile
           ,
           that
           I
           dare
           not
           come
           to
           God
           ,
           neither
           can
           I
           be
           perswaded
           of
           the
           pardon
           of
           them
           .
           But
           behold
           heere
           the
           endlesse
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           forgiuing
           sinnes
           to
           them
           that
           repent
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           like
           crimson
           and
           scarlet
           ,
           and
           neuer
           so
           many
           .
           This
           must
           comfort
           the
           wounded
           soule
           ,
           and
           encourage
           all
           touched
           hearts
           ,
           to
           repent
           ,
           and
           to
           sue
           to
           the
           Lord
           for
           mercy
           and
           pardon
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           must
           moue
           euery
           one
           of
           vs
           now
           to
           begin
           to
           repent
           ,
           if
           we
           haue
           not
           repented
           heretofore
           :
           and
           ,
           if
           wee
           haue
           begun
           ,
           to
           doe
           it
           more
           earnestly
           ;
           for
           God
           is
           most
           mercifull
           ,
           
             and
             with
             him
             is
             plentifull
             redemption
             .
          
           Yet
           wee
           must
           beware
           that
           we
           take
           not
           occasion
           heereby
           to
           liue
           in
           sinne
           ,
           because
           God
           is
           mercifull
           :
           for
           ,
           this
           is
           
             to
             turne
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             into
             wantonnesse
          
           ;
           which
           ,
           Saint
           Iude
           makes
           a
           brand
           of
           the
           vngodly
           ,
           
           and
           a
           signe
           of
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           there
           saith
           )
           
             are
             appointed
             to
             condemnation
          
           :
           yea
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           
             despising
             of
             the
             bountifulnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             should
             leade
             them
             to
             repentance
          
           ;
           and
           heereby
           
             they
             heape
             vp
             vnto
             themselues
             wrath
             against
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             ,
          
           Romanes
           ,
           chapter
           2
           ,
           verses
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           remember
           this
           counsell
           of
           
             Paul
             ,
             Shall
             wee
             sinne
             that
             grace
             may
             abound
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
          
           Wee
           must
           all
           ,
           but
           especially
           young
           men
           take
           heede
           of
           this
           course
           :
           for
           ,
           if
           wee
           blesse
           our selues
           in
           our
           heart
           ,
           and
           say
           wee
           shall
           haue
           peace
           ,
           
           though
           we
           liue
           in
           sinne
           ,
           God
           wil
           not
           be
           mercifull
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           but
           his
           wrath
           shall
           smoke
           against
           vs.
           
           
        
         
           Further
           note
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           shee
           was
           a
           sinner
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           infamous
           harlot
           :
           yet
           when
           shee
           repents
           ,
           God
           doth
           honour
           and
           grace
           her
           with
           the
           title
           of
           
             a
             beleeuer
          
           ;
           and
           that
           among
           those
           most
           renowned
           beleeuers
           that
           euer
           liued
           before
           Christ
           :
           euen
           to
           be
           one
           of
           that
           
             cloude
             of
             witnesses
          
           ,
           
           in
           whō
           faith
           is
           commended
           to
           the
           Church
           for
           euer
           .
           Hence
           also
           it
           is
           ,
           
           that
           Saint
           Matthew
           reckons
           her
           in
           the
           Genealogie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           one
           of
           his
           predecessours
           ;
           when
           as
           
             Amasia
             ,
             Achas
          
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           who
           (
           for
           ought
           wee
           knowe
           )
           did
           neuer
           repent
           ,
           are
           not
           once
           named
           .
           Herein
           wee
           may
           see
           Gods
           wonderfull
           mercy
           in
           honouring
           sinners
           ,
           if
           they
           doe
           repent
           .
           The
           consideration
           whereof
           must
           mooue
           vs
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           learne
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           it
           in
           our
           mouthes
           ,
           but
           to
           labour
           that
           it
           may
           be
           settled
           in
           our
           hearts
           ;
           that
           wee
           may
           shewe
           forth
           the
           power
           thereof
           in
           our
           liues
           .
           All
           of
           vs
           desire
           honour
           and
           reputation
           among
           m●n
           .
           Well
           :
           if
           wee
           would
           be
           honoured
           indeede
           ,
           wee
           must
           repent
           ,
           and
           then
           God
           himselfe
           will
           honour
           vs
           ;
           neither
           haue
           our
           sinnes
           made
           vs
           so
           infamous
           ,
           as
           by
           our
           repentance
           God
           shall
           make
           vs
           honourable
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           concerning
           the
           partie
           :
           How
           could
           Rahab
           come
           by
           faith
           ?
           seeing
           shee
           liued
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           where
           the
           word
           was
           neuer
           preached
           vnto
           her
           .
        
         
           Answere
           .
           If
           wee
           reade
           the
           Storie
           ,
           wee
           shall
           finde
           that
           shee
           came
           
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             by
             a
             report
          
           of
           Gods
           meruailous
           acts
           :
           
           for
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           deliuered
           the
           Israelites
           out
           of
           Egypt
           through
           the
           red
           sea
           ,
           and
           drowned
           Pharaoh
           therein
           with
           all
           his
           ●oast
           ▪
           as
           they
           went
           further
           ,
           he
           deliuered
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Nations
           into
           their
           hands
           :
           as
           ,
           Og
           the
           King
           of
           Baashan
           ,
           with
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Amorites
           and
           Amalekites
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           the
           report
           heereof
           came
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Iericho
           :
           whereupon
           they
           were
           strik●n
           with
           a
           wonderfull
           great
           feare
           ▪
           And
           howsoeuer
           the
           men
           of
           Iericho
           made
           no
           other
           
           vse
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           arme
           and
           prepare
           themselues
           to
           resist
           and
           beate
           backe
           the
           Israelites
           :
           yet
           this
           report
           wrought
           further
           with
           Rahab
           ;
           and
           therefore
           shee
           came
           to
           the
           Spies
           ,
           whom
           shee
           had
           receiued
           ,
           and
           hid
           vpon
           the
           roofe
           of
           her
           house
           ,
           &
           there
           confessed
           the
           God
           of
           Israel
           to
           be
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           in
           heauen
           aboue
           ,
           
           and
           in
           the
           earth
           beneath
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           may
           note
           ,
           that
           when
           ordinary
           meanes
           faile
           ,
           for
           the
           beginning
           and
           increase
           of
           faith
           ;
           as
           the
           word
           preached
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacraments
           :
           then
           God
           can
           worke
           faith
           extraordinarily
           ,
           euen
           by
           reports
           ,
           and
           rumors
           .
           For
           ,
           thus
           Rahab
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           heathen
           came
           to
           beleeue
           .
           We
           say
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           religion
           cannot
           saue
           a
           man
           :
           Hereupon
           ,
           many
           that
           sauour
           that
           way
           ,
           reply
           and
           say
           ;
           Will
           you
           therefore
           condemne
           all
           your
           forefathers
           ,
           that
           liued
           and
           died
           in
           time
           of
           Popery
           ?
           Wee
           answer
           ,
           no
           :
           we
           dare
           not
           giue
           such
           censure
           vpon
           them
           ;
           but
           rather
           iudge
           charitably
           of
           them
           :
           yea
           ,
           wee
           haue
           great
           hope
           that
           many
           of
           them
           were
           saued
           .
           For
           ,
           thogh
           they
           wanted
           preaching
           &
           reading
           ,
           yet
           God
           might
           worke
           faith
           in
           them
           extraordinarily
           ,
           and
           blesse
           euen
           good
           reports
           and
           speeches
           vnto
           them
           ,
           with
           the
           reading
           of
           other
           godly
           bookes
           ,
           besides
           Gods
           word
           ,
           which
           some
           of
           them
           had
           .
           We
           need
           not
           then
           giue
           so
           hard
           a
           censure
           of
           them
           ;
           because
           God
           is
           not
           tied
           to
           ordinary
           meanes
           ,
           but
           can
           saue
           extraordinarily
           ,
           when
           meanes
           faile
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           concerning
           Rahabs
           faith
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           demanded
           whether
           it
           was
           weake
           or
           strong
           ?
           because
           ,
           before
           shee
           had
           done
           this
           fact
           of
           faith
           ,
           her
           whole
           abode
           was
           among
           the
           heathen
           .
           Answ.
           Wee
           must
           knowe
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           in
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           a
           certaine
           seede
           ,
           or
           beginning
           ,
           or
           preparation
           to
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           ;
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           doth
           honour
           with
           the
           title
           of
           a
           true
           &
           liuely
           faith
           :
           as
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           knowes
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             Iesus
             is
             the
             true
             Messias
          
           ;
           hauing
           withall
           ,
           a
           care
           and
           conscience
           to
           profit
           and
           increase
           in
           the
           true
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           to
           ioyne
           practice
           therewith
           ,
           in
           his
           life
           
           and
           calling
           .
           Examples
           hereof
           ,
           wee
           haue
           many
           in
           Gods
           word
           :
           A
           certaine
           Ruler
           came
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           besought
           him
           
             to
             goe
             downe
             &
             heale
             his
             sonne
             ,
          
           Ioh.
           4.49
           ,
           50.
           &c.
           
           Iesus
           but
           said
           vnto
           him
           ,
           
             Goe
             thy
             way
             ,
             thy
             sonne
             liueth
             ;
             and
             the
             Ruler
             beleeued
             the
             word
             that
             Iesus
             spake
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             sonne
             liued
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           inquiring
           of
           the
           hower
           ,
           and
           finding
           it
           to
           be
           the
           same
           time
           when
           Iesus
           said
           ,
           
             Thy
             sonne
             liueth
          
           ;
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             beleeued
             and
             all
             his
             houshold
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           what
           was
           this
           mans
           faith
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           he
           onely
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             was
             the
             true
             Messias
          
           :
           and
           withall
           ,
           resigned
           himselfe
           and
           his
           family
           to
           be
           instructed
           further
           therein
           .
           And
           though
           they
           knewe
           nothing
           particularly
           ,
           of
           the
           means
           wherby
           Christ
           should
           be
           a
           Sauiour
           ;
           yet
           for
           this
           willingnes
           in
           embracing
           Christ
           ,
           and
           readinesse
           to
           be
           taught
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           saith
           ,
           
             they
             did
             beleeue
          
           .
           So
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           vers
           .
           29
           ,
           the
           
             woman
             of
             Samaria
          
           (
           beeing
           conuicted
           in
           her
           conscience
           ,
           of
           the
           things
           that
           Christ
           told
           her
           )
           runnes
           into
           the
           towne
           ,
           and
           saith
           ;
           
             Come
             see
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             told
             me
             all
             things
             that
             euer
             I
             did
             :
             Is
             not
             hee
             the
             Christ
             ?
          
           Then
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           
             Many
             of
             the
             Samaritans
             beleeued
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             woman
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           what
           faith
           had
           these
           Samaritans
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           they
           did
           onely
           acknowledge
           him
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Messias
           ,
           and
           were
           willing
           to
           bee
           further
           instructed
           in
           his
           doctrine
           ;
           which
           they
           testified
           ,
           by
           going
           to
           heare
           him
           in
           their
           owne
           persons
           .
           So
           likewise
           ,
           Christ
           giues
           a
           notable
           testimony
           to
           the
           confession
           of
           the
           
             Apostles
             faith
          
           (
           Math.
           16.17
           ,
           18
           )
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Peter
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             Thou
             art
             Peter
             ,
             and
             vpon
             this
             rocke
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           vpon
           this
           your
           faith
           ,
           which
           thou
           confessest
           )
           
             will
             I
             build
             my
             Church
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Apostles
           were
           ignorant
           of
           some
           maine
           points
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           For
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           when
           Christ
           tels
           them
           of
           his
           going
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           passion
           ,
           for
           the
           redemption
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           elect
           ,
           Peter
           perswades
           him
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             Master
             ,
             spare
             thy selfe
             ,
             these
             things
             shall
             not
             be
             vnto
             thee
             .
          
           Whereby
           it
           appeares
           ,
           that
           Peter
           did
           not
           know
           how
           Christ
           should
           be
           a
           Sauiour
           ;
           neither
           did
           the
           Apostles
           particularly
           knowe
           Christ
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           till
           he
           was
           risen
           
           againe
           :
           yea
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           time
           of
           his
           ascension
           ,
           they
           knew
           not
           the
           nature
           of
           Christes
           Kingdome
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           asked
           him
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             now
             restore
             the
             Kingdome
             to
             Israel
             ?
          
           (
           Acts
           1.6
           )
           dreaming
           still
           of
           a
           temporall
           Kingdome
           :
           for
           which
           Christ
           rebukes
           them
           .
           And
           notwithstanding
           all
           these
           wants
           ,
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           they
           had
           true
           faith
           ;
           yea
           ,
           such
           faith
           as
           
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             should
             neuer
             preuaile
             against
             .
          
           This
           then
           is
           a
           most
           comfortable
           truth
           ,
           That
           if
           a
           man
           (
           in
           the
           want
           of
           meanes
           of
           further
           knowledge
           )
           doe
           hold
           Christ
           Iesus
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Messias
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           himselfe
           willing
           to
           learne
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           (
           withall
           )
           ioyne
           obedience
           to
           his
           knowledge
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           willing
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           to
           accept
           of
           this
           as
           of
           true
           faith
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           to
           apply
           this
           to
           Rahabs
           faith
           :
           Her
           faith
           was
           but
           a
           weake
           faith
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           seede
           and
           beginning
           of
           a
           liuely
           faith
           afterward
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           reade
           ,
           all
           that
           shee
           knew
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           God
           of
           Israell
           was
           the
           onely
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           would
           certainly
           deliuer
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           into
           the
           Israelites
           hands
           .
           
           This
           was
           a
           notable
           perswasion
           wrought
           by
           a
           report
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           she
           ioynes
           her selfe
           to
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           resignes
           her selfe
           to
           obey
           the
           God
           of
           Israel
           :
           but
           whether
           she
           knew
           the
           particular
           doctrine
           of
           saluation
           by
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           here
           set
           down
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           very
           like
           ,
           that
           as
           yet
           she
           was
           altogether
           ignorant
           of
           it
           .
           For
           ,
           heere
           are
           all
           things
           set
           down
           ,
           that
           tend
           to
           her
           commendation
           .
           So
           that
           her
           faith
           was
           very
           weake
           ,
           and
           onely
           the
           seede
           of
           a
           liuely
           faith
           :
           and
           yet
           heere
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           doth
           commend
           her
           for
           her
           faith
           ,
           among
           the
           most
           renowned
           beleeuers
           that
           euer
           were
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           may
           learne
           many
           good
           instructions
           .
           First
           ,
           That
           God
           makes
           much
           account
           of
           a
           little
           grace
           :
           if
           he
           see
           in
           a
           man
           but
           the
           seeds
           of
           grace
           ,
           he
           doth
           highly
           esteeme
           therof
           .
           When
           the
           young
           man
           came
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           asked
           him
           
             what
             he
             should
             doe
             to
             be
             saued
          
           ;
           
           Christ
           tells
           him
           ,
           
             hee
             must
             keepe
             the
             commaundements
          
           :
           the
           young
           man
           answeres
           ,
           that
           
             he
             had
             kept
             them
             from
             his
             youth
          
           ;
           at
           which
           answere
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Christ
             
             looked
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             loued
             him
             .
          
           This
           he
           he
           did
           for
           the
           shew
           of
           Grace
           ,
           which
           appeared
           in
           his
           answer
           :
           much
           more
           then
           wil
           he
           like
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           true
           grace
           indeede
           .
           So
           ,
           likewise
           Christ
           reasoning
           with
           the
           Scribe
           ,
           concerning
           the
           first
           and
           great
           commandement
           ,
           and
           perceiuing
           that
           he
           had
           answered
           discreetly
           ,
           he
           said
           vnto
           him
           ;
           
             Thou
             art
             not
             farre
             from
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
          
           ▪
           Mark
           12.34
           :
           shewing
           hereby
           how
           deeply
           hee
           tenders
           the
           sparks
           and
           seedes
           of
           true
           grace
           :
           nay
           ,
           hee
           makes
           much
           of
           a
           very
           shew
           of
           grace
           :
           which
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           if
           God
           haue
           giuen
           to
           any
           of
           vs
           but
           one
           spark
           of
           true
           grace
           ,
           how
           ought
           wee
           to
           tender
           it
           ,
           and
           cherish
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           reioyce
           therein
           ,
           with
           all
           thankfulnes
           to
           God
           for
           it
           ?
           yea
           ,
           wee
           must
           seek
           to
           encrease
           the
           same
           :
           for
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           grace
           ,
           is
           our
           acceptance
           and
           respect
           with
           God
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           whereas
           
             Rahabs
             weake
             faith
          
           is
           thus
           commended
           ,
           here
           is
           comfort
           for
           all
           those
           that
           are
           willing
           to
           learne
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           to
           obay
           the
           same
           .
           Many
           are
           willing
           to
           learne
           :
           but
           they
           are
           so
           wonderfully
           troubled
           with
           dulnesse
           and
           want
           of
           memory
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           learne
           ;
           and
           hereupon
           they
           grow
           to
           doubt
           much
           of
           their
           estate
           towards
           God.
           But
           these
           mē
           must
           cōfort
           themselues
           :
           for
           though
           they
           haue
           but
           little
           knowledge
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           haue
           care
           to
           encrease
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           &
           make
           cōscience
           of
           obedience
           to
           so
           much
           as
           they
           know
           ,
           God
           wil
           account
           of
           thē
           as
           of
           true
           beleeuers
           :
           &
           in
           truth
           such
           are
           to
           be
           cōmēded
           aboue
           those
           which
           haue
           much
           knowledge
           ,
           &
           so
           seeme
           to
           haue
           much
           faith
           ,
           and
           yet
           shew
           forth
           no
           obedience
           answerable
           to
           their
           knowledge
           ;
           for
           ,
           they
           haue
           a
           shew
           of
           godlines
           ,
           but
           want
           the
           power
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           confuteth
           our
           ignorant
           boasters
           ,
           who
           say
           ,
           they
           haue
           as
           much
           knowledge
           as
           any
           man
           needs
           to
           haue
           :
           for
           ,
           they
           knowe
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           must
           
             loue
             God
             aboue
             all
          
           ;
           &
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Sauiour
             of
             the
             world
             :
          
           &
           this
           (
           say
           they
           )
           is
           enough
           ;
           and
           hereupon
           they
           take
           vp
           their
           rest
           for
           matters
           of
           religion
           ,
           &
           seek
           to
           go
           no
           further
           .
           But
           these
           men
           know
           nothing
           at
           all
           :
           for
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           ad
           to
           this
           which
           they
           know
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           little
           ,
           a
           care
           to
           encrease
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           &
           with
           their
           knowledge
           ioin
           obediēce
           ,
           thē
           it
           were
           somthing
           .
           
           But
           whiles
           they
           haue
           no
           care
           neither
           to
           get
           more
           knowledge
           ,
           nor
           to
           shew
           forth
           obedience
           to
           that
           they
           knowe
           ,
           they
           do
           heereby
           shew
           plainly
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           drop
           of
           sauing
           knowledge
           ,
           nor
           true
           faith
           in
           their
           hearts
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           seeing
           God
           commends
           the
           seedes
           of
           true
           faith
           ,
           for
           true
           faith
           indeede
           ;
           This
           must
           encourage
           all
           men
           to
           vse
           all
           good
           meanes
           to
           come
           by
           true
           faith
           and
           repentance
           .
           For
           though
           as
           yet
           thou
           hast
           but
           little
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           therefore
           but
           little
           faith
           and
           repentance
           :
           yet
           if
           thou
           ioyne
           hereto
           an
           endeuour
           to
           get
           more
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           haue
           also
           care
           to
           practice
           that
           which
           thou
           knowest
           ;
           then
           will
           the
           Lord
           encrease
           thy
           knowledge
           and
           thy
           small
           faith
           ,
           till
           thou
           haue
           sufficient
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           accept
           of
           thee
           as
           a
           true
           beleeuer
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           measure
           of
           Rahabs
           faith
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           to
           be
           considered
           is
           ,
           the
           reward
           which
           Rahab
           receiued
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           Ioshua
           ,
           and
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           for
           her
           faith
           ;
           
             Shee
             perished
             not
             with
             them
             that
             obeyed
             not
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           she
           with
           her
           family
           was
           preserued
           aliue
           ,
           when
           as
           Iosuah
           destroyed
           all
           that
           liued
           in
           Iericho
           ,
           young
           and
           olde
           ,
           man
           ,
           woman
           ,
           and
           childe
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ;
           The
           Israelites
           were
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           religious
           people
           :
           now
           ,
           it
           may
           seeme
           to
           be
           a
           cruell
           part
           to
           destroy
           all
           ;
           for
           ,
           what
           had
           the
           young
           Infants
           done
           ?
           Answer
           .
           In
           mans
           reason
           it
           may
           seeme
           so
           indeede
           :
           yet
           it
           could
           not
           be
           a
           cruell
           part
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           no
           more
           then
           that
           which
           God
           commaunded
           them
           .
           For
           ,
           it
           was
           Gods
           ordinance
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Canaanites
             should
             be
             rooted
             out
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Israelites
             should
             shew
             no
             compassion
             on
             them
             ,
          
           Deut.
           7.3
           .
           Besides
           ,
           euen
           in
           reason
           the
           Israelites
           had
           some
           cause
           to
           deale
           thus
           :
           for
           ,
           God
           gaue
           this
           charge
           to
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           came
           to
           any
           Citie
           or
           people
           ,
           First
           ,
           
             they
             must
             offer
             peace
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             answered
             pea●eably
             ,
             then
             they
             must
             be
             saued
             ,
             and
             become
             their
             tributaries
             and
             seruants
             ,
          
           Deuteronomie
           20.10
           :
           but
           if
           they
           would
           not
           make
           peace
           ,
           
             then
             they
             must
             put
             them
             to
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             sword
          
           (
           Verse
           17
           )
           man
           ,
           woman
           ,
           and
           childe
           ,
           being
           
           inhabitants
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           or
           neere
           adioyning
           .
           And
           thus
           no
           doubt
           Ioshua
           dealt
           when
           he
           came
           to
           Iericho
           ;
           first
           ,
           he
           offered
           peace
           if
           they
           would
           become
           their
           tributaries
           :
           but
           they
           trusted
           to
           their
           strong
           walls
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           yeeld
           to
           become
           their
           seruants
           ;
           for
           which
           cause
           he
           put
           them
           all
           to
           the
           edge
           of
           the
           sword
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           no
           cruelty
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           Gods
           commaundement
           ;
           for
           ,
           Gods
           will
           is
           the
           rule
           of
           iustice
           .
        
         
           But
           was
           not
           this
           partiall
           dealing
           ,
           To
           spare
           Rahab
           with
           her
           family
           ,
           who
           were
           inhabitants
           of
           Iericho
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           ?
           Answer
           .
           There
           were
           two
           causes
           why
           shee
           should
           escape
           :
           First
           ,
           because
           shee
           yeelded
           her selfe
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Israell
           ,
           and
           ioyned
           her selfe
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           content
           to
           become
           one
           of
           their
           religion
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           cōmaundement
           of
           putting
           all
           to
           death
           ,
           did
           not
           take
           holde
           of
           her
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Rahab
           obtained
           this
           of
           the
           spies
           ,
           and
           bound
           them
           to
           it
           by
           an
           oath
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           came
           to
           destroy
           Iericho
           ,
           they
           should
           spare
           her
           and
           her
           family
           :
           and
           therefore
           also
           did
           she
           escape
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           preseruation
           of
           Rahab
           ,
           wee
           may
           learne
           sundry
           points
           :
           first
           ,
           whereas
           she
           is
           saued
           aliue
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           oath
           of
           the
           spies
           ,
           wee
           see
           what
           speciall
           care
           euery
           one
           ought
           to
           haue
           for
           the
           doing
           of
           those
           lawfull
           things
           whatsoeuer
           they
           are
           ,
           whereto
           he
           bindes
           himselfe
           by
           an
           oath
           .
           Ioshua
           knowing
           this
           bond
           of
           the
           spies
           to
           Rahab
           (
           as
           we
           may
           reade
           )
           giues
           speciall
           charge
           for
           her
           preseruation
           .
           Hence
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           
           If
           a
           man
           binde
           himselfe
           with
           an
           oath
           ,
           he
           must
           keepe
           it
           ,
           
             though
             it
             be
             to
             his
             owne
             hinderance
             ,
          
           Psal.
           15.4
           .
           Euery
           single
           promise
           bindes
           a
           mans
           conscience
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           lawfull
           :
           But
           when
           an
           oath
           is
           adioyned
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           a
           double
           bond
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Author
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             knowen
             the
             stablenesse
             of
             his
             counsell
             promised
             ,
          
           
           
             bound
             himselfe
             with
             an
             oath
             ;
             that
             by
             two
             immutable
             things
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           Gods
           promise
           ,
           and
           oath
           )
           
             we
             might
             haue
             strong
             consolation
          
           :
           so
           that
           an
           oath
           binds
           a
           man
           double
           to
           the
           performing
           of
           his
           promise
           .
           And
           that
           this
           conscience
           is
           to
           be
           made
           of
           a
           lawful
           oath
           ,
           appeareth
           
           thus
           :
           If
           a
           man
           make
           a
           lawfull
           oath
           ,
           and
           yet
           bee
           induced
           to
           doe
           it
           by
           fraud
           ;
           he
           must
           perform
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           faile
           :
           as
           appeareth
           by
           Iosuahs
           facte
           to
           the
           Gibeonites
           ,
           Iosuah
           9.19
           .
           For
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           to
           the
           Iewes
           craftily
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           had
           beene
           men
           of
           a
           farre
           countrie
           ,
           and
           had
           brought
           them
           to
           sweare
           that
           they
           would
           not
           hurt
           them
           :
           though
           the
           hoast
           of
           Israel
           murmured
           at
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           to
           their
           cities
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           might
           haue
           reasoned
           thus
           ,
           that
           they
           got
           it
           of
           them
           by
           fraud
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           would
           not
           keepe
           it
           :
           yet
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           answer
           of
           Iosuah
           and
           the
           Princes
           vnto
           the
           people
           ,
           That
           
             they
             had
             sworne
             vnto
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             might
             not
             touch
             them
             .
          
           And
           when
           king
           Saul
           ,
           in
           zeale
           to
           Israel
           ,
           had
           broken
           this
           oath
           of
           Iosuah
           ,
           and
           the
           Princes
           ,
           by
           destroying
           the
           Gibeonites
           ,
           2.
           
           Sam.
           21.
           there
           came
           a
           plague
           vpon
           the
           Land
           ,
           for
           three
           yeares
           space
           ;
           and
           was
           not
           staied
           ,
           till
           seauen
           of
           Sauls
           sonnes
           were
           hanged
           ,
           for
           Sauls
           fact
           .
           So
           ,
           that
           the
           breach
           of
           an
           oath
           is
           a
           most
           dangerous
           thing
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           he
           that
           hath
           bound
           himselfe
           thereby
           ,
           must
           haue
           great
           care
           to
           keep
           it
           .
        
         
           Yet
           here
           some
           cases
           may
           be
           propounded
           ,
           worthy
           our
           consideration
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           what
           if
           a
           man
           haue
           taken
           an
           oath
           to
           doe
           an
           vnlawful
           thing
           ,
           must
           he
           then
           keep
           his
           oath
           ?
           Ans.
           If
           his
           conscience
           tell
           him
           ,
           out
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           that
           the
           thing
           is
           not
           lawful
           ,
           then
           he
           must
           not
           keep
           it
           ;
           for
           ,
           an
           oath
           may
           not
           be
           the
           bond
           of
           iniquitie
           :
           the
           keeping
           of
           it
           is
           a
           doubling
           of
           the
           sin
           .
           Dauid
           ,
           in
           his
           anger
           ,
           had
           sworn
           
             to
             slay
             Nabal
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             men
             in
             his
             family
             ,
          
           for
           denying
           reliefe
           vnto
           his
           seruants
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           25.22
           .
           This
           was
           a
           rash
           oath
           ,
           and
           therfore
           afterward
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           preuented
           by
           Abigails
           good
           counsell
           ,
           hee
           blesseth
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           breakes
           his
           oath
           which
           hee
           had
           made
           ,
           vers
           .
           32.
           
        
         
           Quest.
           2.
           
           What
           if
           a
           man
           take
           an
           oath
           ,
           and
           yet
           afterward
           in
           consciēce
           doubts
           of
           the
           lawfulnes
           of
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           sworne
           to
           do
           :
           what
           must
           be
           don
           in
           this
           case
           ?
           Ans.
           So
           long
           as
           he
           doubteth
           ,
           hee
           must
           defer
           the
           performāce
           of
           it
           .
           For
           ,
           he
           
           that
           doth
           a
           thing
           doubtingly
           ,
           condemnes
           himselfe
           in
           the
           thing
           he
           doth
           ,
           
             because
             he
             doth
             it
             not
             of
             faith
             :
             and
             whatsoeuer
             is
             not
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             sinne
             ,
          
           Rom.
           14.23
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           3.
           
           What
           if
           a
           man
           be
           vrged
           by
           feare
           to
           take
           an
           oath
           ,
           must
           hee
           afterward
           keepe
           it
           ?
           As
           for
           example
           :
           a
           man
           is
           taken
           of
           theeues
           ;
           now
           ,
           wanting
           money
           ,
           they
           charge
           him
           on
           paine
           of
           death
           ,
           to
           fetch
           them
           money
           ,
           and
           they
           binde
           him
           hereto
           by
           an
           oath
           :
           what
           must
           bee
           done
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           considering
           there
           must
           such
           great
           care
           bee
           had
           in
           keeping
           of
           an
           oath
           ?
           Answ.
           So
           long
           as
           the
           thing
           which
           hee
           is
           bound
           by
           oath
           to
           doe
           ,
           respecteth
           his
           priuate
           dammage
           onely
           ,
           he
           must
           keep
           his
           oath
           ;
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           he
           declare
           his
           case
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           because
           their
           course
           is
           against
           the
           common
           good
           :
           now
           the
           Magistrate
           hearing
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           according
           to
           equity
           ,
           to
           prouide
           for
           his
           defence
           ,
           &
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           his
           goods
           .
        
         
           A
           second
           point
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           in
           Rahabs
           preseruation
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           Rahab
           escaped
           a
           common
           danger
           (
           but
           not
           without
           all
           meanes
           )
           onely
           staying
           her selfe
           on
           the
           bare
           promise
           of
           the
           Spies
           :
           but
           ,
           as
           shee
           beleeued
           in
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           so
           shee
           vsed
           meanes
           ,
           whereby
           shee
           might
           bee
           sure
           of
           her
           preseruation
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           this
           ;
           
             Shee
             bindes
             the
             Spies
             by
             an
             oath
             ,
          
           to
           saue
           her
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           spare
           her
           houshold
           :
           
           also
           ,
           
             shee
             keepes
             within
          
           ,
           and
           
             ties
             the
             corde
             of
             red
             threed
             in
             her
             windowe
          
           ▪
           according
           to
           their
           mutuall
           couenant
           .
           Thus
           shee
           vseth
           meanes
           for
           her
           temporall
           safety
           :
           and
           so
           haue
           other
           of
           GODs
           children
           done
           in
           like
           case
           .
           When
           King
           Hezekiah
           (
           2.
           
           Kings
           20.6
           .
           )
           was
           sicke
           ,
           hee
           was
           certified
           by
           the
           Prophet
           from
           GOD
           ,
           that
           
             hee
             should
             liue
             fifteene
             yeares
             longer
          
           ;
           yet
           hee
           neglected
           not
           the
           meanes
           whereby
           he
           should
           be
           healed
           ,
           and
           liue
           :
           for
           ,
           hee
           applied
           dry
           figges
           to
           his
           byle
           ;
           and
           vsed
           foode
           ,
           and
           raiment
           for
           his
           bodily
           life
           ,
           during
           the
           whole
           space
           of
           those
           fifteene
           yeares
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           in
           his
           voyage
           by
           Sea
           to
           Rome
           ,
           was
           assured
           by
           a
           vision
           ,
           that
           
             none
             of
             them
             that
             were
             with
             him
             should
             perish
             ,
             but
             all
             come
             safe
             to
             land
             :
          
           and
           yet
           ,
           
             when
             the
             Mariners
             
             would
             haue
             gone
             out
             ,
             hee
             tels
             the
             Centurion
             ,
          
           that
           
             vnlesse
             those
             staied
             in
             the
             ship
          
           (
           that
           so
           they
           might
           vse
           the
           ordinary
           means
           )
           
             they
             could
             not
             be
             safe
          
           .
           Now
           ,
           as
           it
           fareth
           temporally
           for
           the
           saving
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           so
           is
           it
           in
           the
           spirituall
           case
           ,
           for
           the
           salvation
           of
           the
           soule
           :
           men
           must
           vse
           means
           to
           come
           by
           grace
           ,
           &
           so
           to
           salvation
           .
           But
           ,
           many
           in
           this
           regard
           be
           great
           enemies
           to
           their
           owne
           soules
           :
           they
           say
           ,
           God
           is
           mercifull
           ,
           and
           Christ
           is
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           &
           I
           hope
           he
           will
           saue
           me
           ;
           yet
           they
           wil
           not
           vse
           the
           means
           to
           come
           to
           saluation
           .
           But
           if
           we
           would
           be
           saued
           ,
           thē
           with
           our
           inward
           faith
           ,
           we
           must
           ioyn
           the
           obseruatiō
           of
           the
           outward
           ordinary
           means
           whereby
           God
           vseth
           to
           saue
           mens
           soules
           ;
           as
           namely
           ,
           the
           hearing
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           calling
           vpon
           God
           by
           prayer
           ,
           and
           the
           receiuing
           of
           the
           sacraments
           ;
           that
           thereby
           our
           sinfull
           lyues
           may
           bee
           amended
           ,
           and
           our
           faith
           strengthened
           .
           This
           must
           bee
           remembred
           of
           vs
           :
           for
           ,
           they
           that
           contemne
           or
           neglect
           the
           means
           ,
           despise
           the
           grace
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           offered
           therein
           :
           and
           therfore
           Paul
           saith
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           when
           they
           put
           the
           Gospel
           from
           them
           ,
           
             that
             they
             did
             iudge
             themselues
             vnworthy
             eternall
             life
             ,
          
           Act.
           13.46
           .
           It
           followeth
           ;
        
         
           
             With
             them
             that
             disobeyed
          
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           with
           the
           people
           of
           
             Iericho
             .
             Quest.
          
           How
           did
           they
           disobey
           ?
           Ans.
           Thus
           :
           When
           Iosuah
           and
           the
           people
           came
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           offered
           them
           peace
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           they
           would
           becom
           their
           tributaries
           and
           seruants
           ,
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           Iericho
           would
           not
           yield
           vnto
           thē
           ,
           but
           set
           themselues
           against
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           so
           against
           God
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           would
           not
           vndertake
           that
           estate
           which
           God
           offered
           vnto
           them
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           here
           esteemed
           disobedient
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           shall
           please
           God
           at
           any
           time
           to
           put
           vs
           out
           of
           these
           temporary
           benefits
           which
           we
           enioy
           in
           goods
           and
           possessions
           ;
           wee
           must
           bee
           contented
           with
           Gods
           will
           and
           prouidence
           ,
           and
           seeke
           to
           obey
           God
           therein
           .
           The
           inhabitants
           of
           Iericho
           pay
           deerely
           for
           their
           disobedience
           in
           this
           case
           :
           God
           sets
           the
           Israelites
           as
           Lords
           over
           them
           :
           and
           because
           they
           will
           not
           yield
           to
           become
           their
           seruants
           ,
           
           they
           die
           for
           it
           .
           Dauids
           practice
           was
           commendable
           in
           this
           case
           :
           for
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           put
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           Kingdom
           ,
           by
           his
           owne
           sonne
           ,
           hee
           murmured
           not
           ,
           but
           said
           thus
           ;
           
             If
             I
             shall
             finde
             fauour
             in
             the
             eies
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             will
             bring
             me
             againe
             :
             but
             ,
             if
             he
             say
             thus
             ,
             I
             haue
             no
             delight
             in
             thee
             ;
             beholde
             ,
             here
             I
             am
             ,
             let
             him
             doe
             to
             me
             as
             seemeth
             good
             in
             his
             eies
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Sam.
           15.25
           ,
           26.
           
           In
           other
           countries
           ,
           we
           see
           Cities
           and
           Townes
           spoyled
           and
           sacked
           :
           what
           must
           the
           people
           doe
           ?
           Answ.
           They
           must
           submit
           themselues
           to
           the
           Lords
           pleasure
           ;
           knowing
           that
           he
           permitteth
           it
           ,
           who
           may
           doe
           what
           he
           will.
           And
           so
           ,
           if
           it
           shall
           please
           God
           to
           bring
           vs
           into
           the
           like
           case
           ;
           as
           to
           suffer
           our
           enemies
           to
           haue
           dominion
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           dispossesse
           vs
           of
           our
           places
           :
           we
           must
           submit
           our selues
           to
           Gods
           good
           pleasure
           ,
           when
           wee
           see
           no
           helpe
           by
           lawfull
           meanes
           :
           wee
           must
           not
           murmure
           or
           rebell
           ;
           for
           ,
           that
           is
           but
           to
           disobey
           ,
           as
           the
           people
           of
           Iericho
           did
           :
           and
           so
           shall
           we
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           second
           point
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           this
           example
           ,
           is
           the
           
             testimony
             of
             her
             faith
             ,
             in
             receiuing
             the
             Spies
             peaceably
             .
          
           This
           was
           a
           notable
           worke
           of
           faith
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Iames
           noteth
           ,
           Iam.
           2.25
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           commendable
           ,
           because
           shee
           receiued
           them
           into
           her
           house
           ,
           and
           entertained
           them
           :
           yea
           ,
           shee
           preserued
           them
           in
           danger
           of
           her
           owne
           life
           ;
           for
           ,
           shee
           did
           it
           contrary
           to
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           State
           vnder
           which
           shee
           liued
           .
           But
           against
           this
           may
           be
           obiected
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           shee
           lyed
           in
           this
           fact
           ;
           for
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           of
           Iericho's
           messengers
           came
           to
           search
           for
           the
           Spies
           ,
           whom
           shee
           had
           hid
           in
           the
           top
           of
           her
           house
           ,
           shee
           said
           to
           the
           messengers
           ,
           
             they
             were
             gone
             another
             way
          
           .
           Now
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           bee
           a
           good
           worke
           ,
           which
           was
           don
           with
           lying
           ;
           especially
           to
           our
           Superior
           ,
           who
           hath
           power
           to
           aske
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           wee
           are
           double
           bound
           to
           speake
           the
           truth
           ?
           Answ.
           Wee
           must
           knowe
           that
           the
           worke
           was
           good
           which
           shee
           did
           ;
           and
           a
           worke
           of
           mercy
           ,
           to
           preserue
           Gods
           people
           ,
           although
           shee
           failed
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           doing
           it
           :
           shee
           receiued
           them
           by
           faith
           ,
           though
           shee
           shewed
           distrust
           ,
           in
           lying
           for
           their
           safetie
           .
           It
           was
           a
           notable
           worke
           
           of
           Rebecca
           ,
           Gen.
           27.
           to
           cause
           her
           sonne
           Iacob
           to
           get
           his
           fathers
           blessing
           ;
           for
           so
           God
           had
           determined
           ,
           and
           yet
           shee
           failed
           in
           the
           manner
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           But
           how
           could
           this
           worke
           be
           good
           ,
           being
           faulty
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           doing
           it
           ?
           Ans.
           It
           might
           :
           for
           ,
           Rebecca's
           person
           stood
           righteous
           before
           God
           in
           Christ.
           Now
           ,
           the
           worker
           beeing
           acceptable
           vnto
           God
           ,
           the
           worke
           must
           needs
           be
           good
           also
           :
           and
           though
           the
           worker
           failed
           in
           the
           circumstances
           ;
           yet
           the
           euill
           of
           the
           worke
           ,
           was
           couered
           in
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           :
           and
           so
           the
           goodnes
           of
           it
           was
           approoued
           ,
           and
           the
           fault
           thereof
           couered
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           of
           this
           doctrine
           is
           two-folde
           ▪
           first
           ,
           it
           shews
           that
           the
           works
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           are
           partly
           good
           ,
           and
           partly
           bad
           ;
           euen
           the
           best
           works
           they
           doe
           ,
           are
           imperfect
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           shewes
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           Saint
           Iames
           ,
           when
           hee
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             Rahab
             was
             iustified
             by
             her
             works
             :
          
           hereby
           he
           means
           ,
           that
           by
           her
           works
           she
           declared
           her selfe
           to
           be
           iust
           .
           For
           ,
           that
           shee
           was
           not
           iustified
           by
           her
           works
           ,
           appeareth
           plaine
           ;
           because
           the
           worke
           which
           shee
           did
           ,
           was
           faulty
           in
           the
           manner
           ,
           and
           not
           perfectly
           good
           :
           and
           therfore
           could
           not
           be
           answerable
           to
           the
           perfect
           iustice
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           some
           will
           further
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           concealing
           of
           the
           Spies
           ,
           and
           lying
           to
           the
           Kings
           messengers
           ,
           was
           a
           worke
           of
           Treachery
           against
           her
           owne
           country
           ;
           and
           therefore
           was
           a
           notorious
           fault
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           worke
           of
           faith
           ?
           Answ.
           Treachery
           indeed
           ,
           is
           as
           great
           villany
           ,
           as
           one
           man
           can
           practice
           against
           another
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ought
           to
           bee
           abhorred
           and
           detested
           of
           all
           men
           :
           but
           yet
           wee
           must
           knowe
           ,
           that
           Rahab
           in
           this
           place
           is
           no
           Traytor
           .
           For
           ,
           she
           had
           a
           plaine
           Certificat
           in
           her
           conscience
           ,
           that
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           the
           citie
           Iericho
           ,
           were
           giuen
           by
           the
           Lord
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           the
           right
           Lords
           thereof
           ,
           and
           should
           enioy
           them
           :
           so
           that
           she
           hid
           the
           Spies
           ,
           not
           in
           treachery
           ,
           but
           in
           faith
           .
        
         
           Thus
           wee
           see
           her
           facte
           .
           The
           duties
           which
           wee
           learne
           hence
           ,
           are
           these
           :
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           that
           this
           harlot
           Rahab
           ,
           beeing
           
           by
           calling
           an
           Hostesse
           and
           a
           Victualler
           ,
           receiued
           the
           spies
           peaceably
           .
           Hence
           ,
           Inn-keepers
           are
           taught
           their
           dutie
           .
           First
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           shew
           themselues
           faithfull
           ,
           they
           must
           haue
           special
           regard
           and
           respect
           vnto
           such
           guests
           of
           theirs
           ,
           as
           be
           the
           seruants
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           feare
           him
           .
           This
           was
           the
           worke
           of
           Rahabs
           faith
           towards
           the
           spies
           of
           Gods
           people
           .
           Dauid
           makes
           this
           the
           property
           of
           euery
           godly
           man
           ,
           
             That
             in
             his
             eyes
             a
             vile
             person
             is
             contemned
             ,
             but
             hee
             honoureth
             them
             that
             feare
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Psalme
           15.
           verse
           4
           :
           And
           therefore
           if
           Inn-keepers
           will
           shewe
           themselues
           godly
           ,
           they
           must
           so
           doe
           .
           And
           to
           encourage
           each
           one
           heereto
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           makes
           this
           notable
           promise
           (
           Matthew
           chapter
           10.
           verse
           41
           )
           
             Hee
             that
             receiueth
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             shall
             receiue
             a
             Prophets
             reward
             :
             and
             hee
             that
             receiueth
             a
             iust
             man
             in
             the
             name
             of
             a
             iust
             man
             ,
             shall
             receiue
             a
             iust
             mans
             reward
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
             if
             any
             shall
             giue
             ,
             to
             one
             of
             these
             little
             ones
             to
             drinke
             ,
             a
             cuppe
             of
             colde
             water
             onely
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Disciple
             ;
             Verily
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             hee
             shall
             not
             lose
             his
             reward
             .
          
        
         
           Also
           Strangers
           are
           heere
           taught
           ,
           that
           in
           seeking
           places
           for
           their
           abode
           ,
           they
           must
           make
           choyse
           to
           bee
           with
           those
           that
           feare
           the
           Lord
           :
           so
           GOD
           directs
           these
           spies
           to
           doe
           .
           And
           when
           Christ
           sent
           his
           Disciples
           to
           preach
           ,
           he
           bade
           them
           (
           Mathew
           ,
           chapter
           10.
           verse
           11
           )
           when
           they
           entred
           into
           a
           Citie
           ,
           
             To
             enquire
             who
             is
             worthy
             in
             that
             Citie
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             abide
             till
             they
             departed
             .
          
           But
           alas
           ,
           these
           duties
           are
           little
           performed
           ;
           especially
           the
           first
           .
           For
           ,
           Inn-keepers
           and
           such
           as
           entertaine
           Strangers
           ,
           doe
           make
           most
           of
           those
           that
           giue
           themselues
           to
           ryote
           and
           good
           fellow●hip
           :
           they
           are
           best
           welcom
           ,
           that
           spend
           most
           in
           gaming
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           and
           lasciuiousnesse
           .
           These
           might
           learne
           otherwise
           of
           Rahab
           ,
           who
           did
           better
           ,
           though
           she
           had
           beene
           an
           harlot
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           In-keepers
           must
           here
           learne
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           man
           comes
           into
           their
           house
           (
           if
           he
           be
           no
           malefactor
           )
           they
           must
           giue
           him
           protection
           .
           Thus
           ,
           Rahab
           doth
           heere
           to
           the
           spies
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           euen
           with
           the
           danger
           of
           her
           owne
           life
           .
           
           The
           like
           also
           we
           may
           reade
           of
           Lot
           :
           for
           ,
           when
           two
           Angels
           in
           the
           likenesse
           of
           men
           came
           into
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           the
           men
           of
           Sodome
           would
           haue
           had
           them
           out
           ;
           
             Lot
             besought
             them
             to
             let
             them
             alone
             ,
          
           Gen.
           19.8
           .
           And
           his
           reason
           is
           ,
           
             because
             they
             came
             vnder
             the
             shadow
             of
             his
             roofe
             .
          
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           hence
           we
           may
           learne
           another
           generall
           duty
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           a
           Christian
           man
           in
           the
           time
           of
           persecution
           &
           danger
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           discouer
           his
           fellow
           brethren
           ,
           or
           to
           detect
           them
           ;
           but
           must
           rather
           indanger
           his
           owne
           life
           ,
           by
           concealing
           them
           for
           their
           preseruation
           .
           This
           was
           practiced
           by
           good
           Obadiah
           :
           when
           Iesabel
           killed
           the
           Lords
           Prophets
           ,
           he
           hid
           them
           by
           fifties
           in
           a
           Caue
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           had
           been
           knowen
           ,
           would
           haue
           cost
           him
           his
           life
           .
           And
           so
           did
           the
           Apostles
           and
           brethren
           in
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           ;
           when
           the
           Iewes
           would
           haue
           slaine
           
             Paul
             in
             Damascus
             ,
             the
             brethren
             tooke
             him
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             downe
             through
             the
             wall
             in
             a
             basket
             to
             saue
             his
             life
             ,
          
           Acts
           9.25
           :
           And
           since
           those
           times
           ,
           in
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Church
           vnder
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           wee
           may
           finde
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Christians
           were
           vrged
           by
           persecuters
           to
           reueale
           their
           brethren
           ,
           they
           rather
           chose
           to
           lay
           down
           their
           owne
           lyues
           ,
           then
           to
           betray
           their
           brethrē
           into
           their
           enemies
           hands
           .
           And
           this
           is
           true
           loue
           indeede
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           commendeth
           ,
           
             When
             a
             man
             will
             giue
             his
             life
             for
             his
             brother
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Iohn
           3.16
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           whereas
           
             Rahab
             receiued
             the
             spies
             peaceably
          
           ,
           wee
           note
           that
           it
           is
           a
           speciall
           fruite
           of
           faith
           ,
           to
           be
           peaceable
           and
           kinde
           .
           The
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           repeating
           the
           fruites
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           names
           
             Peace
             and
             meeknesse
             among
             them
          
           .
           
           Now
           ,
           this
           peace
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           kinde
           and
           peaceable
           to
           all
           ,
           but
           especially
           to
           those
           that
           ●e
           of
           the
           
             houshold
             of
             faith
          
           .
           And
           vndoubtedly
           it
           is
           a
           fruite
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           the
           Prophet
           Isay
           fore-told
           should
           be
           vnder
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Isay
           11.6
           ;
           that
           then
           
             the
             Wolfe
             should
             dwell
             with
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             and
             the
             Leopard
             lie
             with
             the
             Kid
             :
          
           signifying
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           men
           by
           nature
           were
           as
           sauage
           as
           Wolues
           ,
           yet
           beeing
           conuerted
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           should
           become
           gentle
           as
           Lambs
           ,
           being
           kinde
           and
           peaceable
           one
           to
           another
           .
           This
           peaceablenesse
           is
           especially
           to
           
           be
           shewed
           in
           the
           place
           and
           calling
           where
           a
           man
           liues
           :
           for
           ,
           there
           did
           Rahab
           shew
           forth
           hers
           ,
           when
           the
           spies
           came
           vnto
           her
           .
           And
           ,
           where
           this
           is
           truly
           in
           outward
           action
           ,
           there
           is
           faith
           in
           the
           heart
           :
           it
           is
           a
           good
           token
           that
           a
           man
           is
           at
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           liues
           peaceably
           with
           men
           .
           Which
           being
           so
           ;
           we
           must
           learne
           ,
           not
           to
           giue
           place
           to
           our
           heady
           affections
           ,
           but
           must
           rather
           bridle
           the
           rage
           of
           malice
           and
           anger
           ,
           and
           endeuour
           to
           liue
           peaceably
           with
           all
           ,
           especially
           with
           those
           that
           be
           members
           of
           Gods
           Church
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           this
           example
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Iudges
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 VERSE
                 32.
              
               
            
             
               And
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               more
               ?
               For
               ,
               the
               time
               would
               be
               too
               short
               for
               me
               to
               tell
               of
               Gedeon
               ,
               of
               Barac
               ,
               and
               of
               Samson
               ,
               and
               of
               Iephte
               :
               Also
               of
               Dauid
               ,
               and
               Samuel
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
             
               Which
               through
               faith
               subdued
               Kingdomes
               ,
               wrought
               righteousnesse
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           HItherto
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Epistle
           hath
           set
           down
           vnto
           vs
           examples
           of
           faith
           ,
           more
           at
           large
           .
           But
           from
           this
           verse
           to
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           he
           heapes
           vp
           briefely
           together
           many
           examples
           of
           faith
           ,
           one
           vpon
           another
           .
           The
           reason
           whereof
           is
           ;
           First
           ,
           because
           the
           number
           of
           true
           beleeuers
           which
           are
           mentioned
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           very
           great
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           could
           not
           here
           stand
           to
           set
           them
           downe
           in
           order
           one
           by
           one
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           handling
           all
           the
           examples
           at
           large
           ,
           which
           the
           Author
           propoundeth
           ,
           in
           this
           short
           Epistle
           ,
           hee
           should
           haue
           seemed
           to
           haue
           restrained
           the
           name
           and
           title
           of
           faith
           to
           a
           very
           few
           :
           for
           ,
           all
           that
           are
           here
           named
           and
           commended
           for
           their
           faith
           ,
           are
           but
           few
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           all
           that
           truely
           beleeued
           in
           the
           olde
           Testament
           .
           And
           therefore
           hee
           heapes
           vp
           the
           rest
           together
           ,
           to
           intimate
           
           that
           the
           number
           of
           beleeuers
           ,
           was
           more
           than
           he
           could
           record
           .
           And
           this
           hee
           doth
           ,
           by
           a
           Rhetoricall
           preterition
           or
           passing
           ouer
           ,
           called
           in
           Schooles
           ,
           Paralepsis
           ;
           whereby
           matters
           are
           briefly
           dispatched
           and
           passed
           ouer
           ,
           with
           the
           very
           naming
           only
           .
        
         
           
             What
             shall
             I
             say
             more
          
           ?
           That
           is
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           said
           ;
           I
           haue
           propounded
           diuers
           worthy
           examples
           of
           faith
           :
           and
           ,
           besides
           these
           ,
           there
           are
           also
           many
           more
           ;
           but
           the
           time
           of
           writing
           an
           Epistle
           ,
           will
           not
           suffer
           me
           to
           handle
           them
           all
           at
           large
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           in
           this
           particular
           quicke
           dispatch
           of
           beleeuers
           ,
           by
           our
           Apostle
           ,
           wee
           may
           obserue
           a
           difference
           betweene
           the
           infinite
           vnderstanding
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           created
           vnderstanding
           that
           is
           in
           mans
           minde
           .
           Man
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           vnderstands
           the
           things
           that
           are
           reuealed
           to
           him
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           yet
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           and
           order
           ,
           farre
           different
           from
           that
           which
           is
           in
           God
           :
           for
           ,
           man
           cannot
           conceiue
           ,
           in
           his
           minde
           ,
           all
           the
           things
           hee
           knowes
           ,
           at
           once
           ,
           by
           one
           acte
           of
           his
           vnderstanding
           ;
           but
           must
           haue
           distinct
           time
           to
           conceiue
           of
           them
           ,
           one
           by
           one
           distinctly
           .
           For
           ,
           looke
           as
           he
           vtters
           them
           distinctly
           ,
           one
           by
           one
           (
           as
           we
           see
           in
           this
           place
           )
           so
           likewise
           ,
           doth
           he
           apprehend
           them
           in
           conceit
           ,
           and
           vnderstanding
           .
           But
           ,
           with
           God
           it
           is
           not
           so
           ;
           for
           ,
           God
           at
           once
           ,
           by
           one
           acte
           of
           vnderstanding
           ,
           without
           distinction
           of
           time
           ,
           doth
           conceiue
           of
           all
           things
           at
           once
           ,
           both
           past
           ,
           present
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           so
           could
           vtter
           and
           expresse
           them
           ,
           if
           any
           creature
           were
           able
           in
           conceit
           so
           to
           comprehend
           them
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           whereas
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             time
             would
             be
             too
             short
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Hee
           giues
           vs
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           the
           
             number
             of
             beleeuers
          
           is
           very
           great
           ;
           and
           that
           a
           long
           time
           would
           not
           serue
           to
           repeat
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           write
           of
           them
           .
           This
           directeth
           vs
           vnto
           a
           good
           answer
           to
           a
           question
           ,
           which
           much
           troubleth
           our
           common
           people
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           How
           great
           is
           the
           number
           of
           them
           that
           shall
           be
           saued
           ;
           whether
           is
           it
           greater
           than
           the
           number
           of
           them
           that
           shal
           be
           damned
           ?
           Ans.
           We
           must
           consider
           the
           nūber
           of
           the
           elect
           2.
           wais
           :
           1.
           in
           cōparison
           
           of
           them
           that
           shall
           be
           condemned
           :
           secondly
           ,
           in
           themselues
           .
           If
           we
           compare
           the
           elect
           with
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           the
           elect
           is
           but
           a
           small
           nūber
           :
           for
           ,
           in
           most
           ages
           ,
           the
           church
           of
           God
           hath
           beene
           but
           a
           handfull
           ,
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Church
           this
           likewise
           is
           true
           ,
           
             Many
             are
             called
             ,
             but
             few
             chosen
             ,
          
           in
           respect
           of
           them
           that
           are
           called
           .
           But
           yet
           consider
           the
           elect
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           themselues
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           a
           huge
           great
           number
           ;
           yea
           ,
           innumerable
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Iohn
           saith
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           elect
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           beside
           the
           chosen
           Iewes
           :
           for
           ,
           all
           that
           doe
           truely
           beleeue
           shall
           bee
           saued
           .
           Now
           ,
           beleeuers
           are
           innumerable
           :
           This
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Epistle
           would
           insinuate
           vnto
           vs
           by
           his
           phrase
           of
           speech
           ,
           
             What
             shall
             I
             say
             more
             ?
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           In
           handling
           these
           examples
           ,
           wee
           must
           obserue
           the
           order
           here
           vsed
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           for
           ,
           in
           this
           32.
           verse
           hee
           sets
           down
           the
           names
           of
           the
           persons
           that
           beleeue
           ,
           all
           ioyntly
           together
           ,
           rehearsing
           them
           one
           by
           one
           .
           And
           in
           the
           33
           ,
           34
           ,
           45
           ,
           verses
           ,
           he
           laies
           downe
           briefly
           the
           fruits
           of
           all
           their
           faith
           ;
           in
           number
           ,
           tenne
           most
           notable
           actions
           ,
           seruing
           all
           and
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           most
           worthily
           to
           commend
           their
           faith
           .
           In
           the
           handling
           of
           them
           ,
           wee
           will
           follow
           the
           order
           obserued
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           and
           ,
           first
           ,
           speake
           of
           the
           persons
           ;
           then
           ,
           of
           their
           actions
           .
        
         
           The
           foure
           first
           are
           these
           :
           
             Gedeon
             ,
             Barac
             ,
             Samson
          
           ,
           and
           Iephte
           ;
           These
           foure
           were
           Iudges
           in
           Israel
           :
           the
           fift
           is
           Dauid
           ,
           who
           was
           both
           a
           Prophet
           and
           a
           King
           :
           the
           sixt
           is
           Samuel
           ,
           both
           a
           Iudge
           and
           a
           Prophet
           :
           lastly
           ,
           the
           Prophets
           generally
           ;
           by
           whom
           wee
           must
           vnderstand
           especially
           these
           three
           ;
           
             Elias
             ,
             Eliseus
          
           ,
           and
           Daniel
           .
        
         
           In
           speaking
           of
           these
           persons
           here
           commended
           vnto
           vs
           ;
           first
           ,
           we
           will
           intreate
           of
           them
           generally
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           particular
           .
           In
           generall
           ,
           let
           vs
           first
           obserue
           
             the
             order
          
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           here
           vseth
           in
           naming
           them
           .
           Gedeon
           ,
           for
           time
           ,
           was
           after
           Barac
           ;
           and
           yet
           here
           he
           is
           first
           named
           :
           so
           Samson
           was
           after
           Iephte
           ,
           and
           yet
           here
           he
           is
           put
           before
           him
           .
           This
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           would
           neuer
           doe
           ,
           without
           some
           special
           cause
           .
           
           We
           therefore
           must
           knowe
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           vseth
           a
           two-fold
           order
           in
           reckoning
           vp
           of
           persons
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           
             order
             of
             time
          
           :
           when
           as
           hee
           that
           liued
           first
           ,
           is
           first
           named
           :
           and
           the
           
             order
             of
             dignity
          
           ;
           when
           the
           most
           worthy
           and
           excellent
           is
           named
           first
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           later
           in
           time
           .
           Now
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           accounteth
           best
           of
           them
           that
           did
           excell
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           fruits
           thereof
           :
           so
           in
           this
           place
           whereas
           Gedeon
           is
           set
           before
           Barac
           ,
           &
           Samson
           before
           Iephte
           ;
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           obserues
           not
           the
           order
           of
           time
           ,
           but
           the
           order
           of
           dignity
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           excellency
           of
           their
           faith
           ;
           naming
           them
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           that
           were
           most
           famous
           for
           this
           grace
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           did
           exceed
           the
           other
           in
           the
           fruits
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           learne
           this
           speciall
           point
           :
           That
           the
           more
           men
           excell
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           other
           graces
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           more
           God
           will
           honour
           them
           :
           for
           ,
           looke
           who
           most
           honour
           God
           ,
           shall
           be
           most
           honoured
           of
           him
           :
           but
           the
           more
           a
           man
           excels
           in
           grace
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           honours
           God.
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           is
           Gedeon
           preferred
           before
           Barac
           ,
           and
           Samson
           before
           Iephte
           ▪
           because
           they
           were
           more
           plentifull
           in
           the
           fruits
           of
           faith
           .
           This
           must
           mooue
           vs
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           seeke
           to
           haue
           faith
           ,
           but
           to
           labour
           euery
           day
           more
           and
           more
           for
           the
           increase
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           of
           obedience
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           more
           a
           man
           abounds
           in
           grace
           before
           God
           ,
           the
           more
           will
           God
           honour
           him
           ,
           both
           here
           ,
           and
           in
           heauen
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           order
           wherein
           they
           are
           propounded
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           let
           vs
           consider
           what
           manner
           of
           persons
           these
           were
           ,
           
             Gedeon
             ,
             Barac
          
           and
           the
           rest
           :
           They
           were
           extraordinary
           men
           ,
           in
           their
           time
           ,
           raised
           vp
           by
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           speciall
           good
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           wealth
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           help
           and
           defend
           them
           in
           distresse
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           their
           calling
           was
           extraordinary
           ;
           so
           God
           indued
           them
           with
           extraordinary
           gifts
           of
           
             wisdome
             ,
             strength
             ,
             zeale
             ,
             and
             authority
             :
          
           for
           which
           ,
           they
           are
           here
           renowmed
           in
           this
           Catalogue
           of
           most
           worthy
           beleeuers
           .
        
         
           In
           their
           example
           wee
           may
           obserue
           this
           point
           :
           That
           whom
           God
           doth
           raise
           vp
           extraordinarily
           ,
           for
           some
           speciall
           
           good
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           them
           he
           endues
           with
           extraordinarie
           gifts
           to
           discharge
           that
           calling
           :
           and
           withall
           ,
           hee
           giues
           them
           the
           spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           with
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           .
           This
           (
           besides
           the
           instance
           we
           haue
           in
           hand
           )
           appeares
           plainly
           in
           Christes
           Apostles
           :
           they
           were
           called
           by
           Christ
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           plant
           his
           Church
           vniuersally
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           (
           howsoeuer
           they
           were
           simple
           men
           before
           )
           were
           furnished
           with
           extraordinary
           gifts
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           zeale
           ,
           &
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           with
           this
           excellent
           grace
           of
           sauing
           faith
           ,
           which
           did
           sanctifie
           their
           other
           gifts
           :
           for
           ,
           howsoeuer
           Iudas
           was
           numbred
           among
           them
           ,
           hauing
           been
           a
           Disciple
           ;
           yet
           he
           neuer
           came
           to
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           Apostleship
           ,
           but
           went
           astray
           from
           that
           ministration
           ,
           Acts
           1.25
           .
           And
           in
           these
           later
           dayes
           ,
           when
           God
           restored
           his
           Gospell
           to
           light
           out
           of
           the
           darke
           myst
           of
           Popery
           ,
           hee
           raised
           vp
           extraordinarie
           men
           ,
           whom
           he
           endued
           with
           wisedome
           ,
           zeale
           ,
           and
           iudgement
           ;
           which
           gifts
           also
           he
           sealed
           vp
           in
           them
           by
           a
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           which
           they
           testified
           by
           their
           piety
           and
           godlinesse
           in
           life
           &
           conuersation
           .
           And
           this
           course
           he
           obserueth
           vsually
           ,
           in
           all
           those
           whom
           hee
           raiseth
           vp
           extraordinarily
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           This
           we
           must
           obserue
           ,
           to
           acquaint
           vs
           with
           a
           special
           difference
           ,
           betweene
           those
           whom
           God
           raiseth
           vp
           extraordinarily
           for
           speciall
           good
           ,
           and
           all
           arch
           heretiques
           and
           traytors
           that
           set
           vp
           themselues
           ,
           vnsent
           of
           God.
           For
           ,
           many
           such
           wretches
           haue
           excelled
           in
           wisedome
           ,
           in
           worldly
           policy
           ,
           in
           zeale
           and
           authority
           :
           whereupon
           they
           haue
           pretended
           and
           perswaded
           many
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           called
           of
           God.
           But
           hereby
           especially
           they
           are
           to
           be
           discouered
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           voide
           of
           this
           rare
           gift
           of
           true
           sauing
           faith
           :
           for
           ,
           look
           at
           their
           lyues
           ,
           and
           ordinarily
           for
           impiety
           ,
           they
           haue
           beene
           and
           are
           arch-diuels
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           though
           they
           wanted
           not
           authority
           ,
           or
           outward
           zeale
           ,
           and
           wisedome
           :
           yet
           they
           wanted
           faith
           ,
           which
           should
           
             purifie
             their
             hearts
          
           ;
           or
           else
           they
           would
           neuer
           haue
           liued
           in
           such
           notorious
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           discouered
           to
           doe
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           triall
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           directs
           
           vs
           vnto
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             Ye
             shall
             knowe
             them
             by
             their
             fruites
             ,
          
           Math.
           7.16
           .
           Let
           them
           therefore
           pretend
           what
           knowledge
           ,
           what
           zeale
           ,
           or
           authority
           soeuer
           they
           will
           ;
           if
           the
           fruits
           of
           faith
           appeare
           not
           in
           their
           lyues
           by
           obedience
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           called
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           speciall
           good
           of
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           these
           men
           in
           generall
           :
           now
           wee
           come
           to
           entreate
           of
           them
           seuerally
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           propounded
           in
           the
           Text.
           
        
         
           THe
           first
           person
           here
           commended
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           is
           Gedeon
           :
           the
           History
           of
           whose
           acts
           ,
           is
           laid
           down
           at
           large
           ,
           Iudges
           chap.
           6.
           
           In
           his
           example
           note
           one
           point
           especially
           ,
           to
           acquaint
           vs
           with
           the
           manner
           which
           God
           vseth
           in
           begetting
           and
           encreasing
           true
           faith
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           children
           .
           If
           we
           reade
           the
           Story
           ,
           we
           shal
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           the
           likenesse
           of
           an
           Angel
           ,
           called
           Gedeon
           ,
           once
           ,
           twice
           ,
           
           yea
           thrice
           to
           be
           a
           Iudge
           to
           his
           people
           .
           But
           Gedeō
           greatly
           doubts
           of
           his
           calling
           ,
           &
           therefore
           desires
           a
           signe
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           which
           God
           gaue
           him
           :
           
             For
             ,
             the
             sacrifice
             which
             he
             offered
             ,
             was
             burned
             vp
             with
             fire
             from
             heauen
             :
          
           yet
           still
           hee
           doubted
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           a
           greater
           feare
           then
           before
           ,
           euen
           of
           death
           it selfe
           :
           but
           ,
           being
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Angell
           ,
           and
           set
           a-worke
           ,
           he
           brake
           down
           the
           Altar
           of
           Baall
           ,
           and
           built
           one
           to
           the
           true
           GOD
           ,
           and
           thereon
           offered
           sacrifice
           as
           God
           commaunded
           ,
           though
           with
           some
           feare
           .
           And
           ,
           when
           the
           Midianites
           and
           Amalekites
           came
           armed
           against
           Israell
           ,
           hee
           is
           stirred
           vp
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           for
           their
           defence
           :
           but
           yet
           still
           hee
           doubted
           of
           his
           calling
           ,
           and
           therefore
           againe
           asked
           a
           signe
           at
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           and
           had
           it
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           asked
           another
           ,
           which
           GOD
           also
           graunted
           .
           Nowe
           ,
           hauing
           all
           these
           one
           in
           the
           necke
           of
           another
           ,
           at
           length
           hee
           knowes
           his
           calling
           ,
           and
           so
           goes
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           defends
           Israell
           :
           so
           that
           hee
           got
           the
           assurance
           of
           his
           calling
           ,
           by
           sundry
           particular
           signes
           and
           confirmations
           of
           his
           faith
           .
           And
           though
           hee
           doubted
           greatly
           at
           the
           first
           :
           yet
           ,
           after
           hee
           beleeues
           ,
           not
           onely
           that
           hee
           should
           bee
           a
           Iudge
           and
           Deliuerer
           
           of
           Gods
           people
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           enemies
           ;
           but
           this
           principally
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           his
           God
           ,
           and
           would
           giue
           vnto
           him
           euerlasting
           life
           .
        
         
           Here
           then
           we
           haue
           a
           notable
           precedent
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           Gods
           working
           true
           and
           sound
           faith
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           children
           .
           They
           receiue
           not
           this
           grace
           at
           once
           :
           but
           ,
           by
           degrees
           ,
           God
           works
           it
           in
           them
           by
           little
           and
           little
           .
           When
           a
           man
           is
           first
           called
           of
           GOD
           ,
           hee
           hath
           much
           doubting
           and
           feare
           ;
           but
           then
           God
           sends
           sundry
           helpes
           to
           weaken
           this
           feare
           and
           doubting
           :
           and
           as
           they
           decrease
           ,
           so
           is
           faith
           encreased
           .
           No
           man
           beleeues
           soundly
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           but
           weakely
           ;
           euen
           as
           he
           growes
           in
           yeares
           ,
           so
           he
           must
           grow
           in
           faith
           :
           and
           the
           encrease
           of
           our
           faith
           is
           by
           continuance
           in
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           by
           experience
           of
           Gods
           loue
           and
           fauour
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           more
           faith
           encreaseth
           ,
           the
           more
           wee
           vse
           the
           meanes
           to
           grow
           therein
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           we
           delight
           in
           the
           meanes
           ;
           and
           at
           length
           ,
           after
           long
           experience
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           wee
           shall
           haue
           wrought
           in
           our
           hearts
           this
           gift
           of
           true
           &
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           preuaile
           against
           all
           feare
           and
           doubting
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           person
           of
           Gedeon
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           person
           commended
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           is
           Barac
           ;
           of
           whom
           wee
           may
           reade
           ,
           Iudges
           4.
           
           His
           Storie
           is
           large
           and
           plaine
           enough
           :
           and
           therefore
           wee
           will
           not
           stand
           vpon
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           person
           is
           Samson
           ;
           of
           whom
           wee
           may
           also
           reade
           ,
           Iudges
           13.14
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           ,
           touching
           Samson
           ,
           this
           question
           may
           well
           be
           asked
           ,
           how
           hee
           can
           be
           iustly
           commended
           for
           his
           faith
           ,
           seeing
           it
           may
           seeme
           hee
           killed
           himselfe
           ?
           
             Answere
             .
             Samson
          
           did
           not
           kill
           himselfe
           :
           for
           hee
           was
           called
           extraordinarily
           to
           be
           a
           Iudge
           ouer
           Israell
           for
           their
           defence
           and
           deliuerie
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Philistimes
           .
           Now
           ,
           when
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Philistimes
           were
           gathered
           together
           ,
           being
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           the
           enemies
           of
           God
           and
           his
           people
           ,
           hee
           cast
           the
           house
           downe
           vpon
           their
           heads
           to
           kill
           them
           therein
           ,
           because
           (
           beeing
           blinde
           )
           hee
           could
           not
           pursue
           them
           in
           battaile
           .
           And
           therefore
           hauing
           them
           by
           
           Gods
           prouidence
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           hee
           destroyed
           them
           ,
           as
           his
           calling
           was
           ;
           albeit
           ,
           hee
           lost
           his
           owne
           life
           in
           the
           same
           action
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           Samson
           in
           pulling
           downe
           the
           house
           ,
           purposed
           not
           directly
           and
           wilfully
           to
           kill
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           to
           aduenture
           his
           owne
           life
           ,
           by
           taking
           iust
           reuenge
           vpon
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           the
           enemies
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           Gods
           seruant
           ,
           he
           prayed
           first
           vnto
           God
           :
           and
           so
           did
           no
           more
           thā
           the
           Souldier
           in
           the
           field
           ought
           to
           doe
           ;
           who
           ,
           bearing
           a
           louing
           minde
           towards
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           is
           content
           to
           aduenture
           his
           owne
           life
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           his
           Countrey
           ;
           and
           is
           resolued
           ,
           that
           if
           hee
           die
           in
           that
           defence
           ,
           hee
           dieth
           in
           his
           lawfull
           place
           and
           calling
           ,
           and
           dieth
           Gods
           seruant
           :
           yea
           ,
           Gods
           Champion
           .
           This
           did
           Samson
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           iustly
           be
           commended
           for
           his
           faith
           :
           neither
           is
           this
           fact
           of
           his
           any
           disgrace
           ,
           but
           rather
           a
           notable
           commendation
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           and
           an
           euidence
           of
           great
           zeale
           for
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           of
           singular
           loue
           to
           his
           people
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           person
           commended
           heere
           ,
           is
           Iephte
           :
           of
           whom
           wee
           may
           reade
           ,
           Iudges
           11.
           
           
             Iephte
             was
             the
             base
             sonne
             of
             Gilead
             ,
             borne
             of
             an
             harlot
             .
          
           To
           be
           base
           borne
           ,
           is
           noted
           in
           Scripture
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           reproach
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           forbade
           
             A
             bastard
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             beare
             any
             office
             ,
             vnto
             the
             tenth
             generation
             ,
          
           Deuteronomie
           chapter
           23.
           verse
           2
           :
           So
           ignominious
           is
           this
           kinde
           of
           birth
           ,
           by
           the
           iudgement
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           vnto
           that
           party
           on
           whom
           it
           falls
           .
           For
           ,
           this
           sinne
           of
           fornication
           doth
           not
           onely
           hurt
           the
           persons
           committing
           it
           ,
           but
           euen
           staines
           the
           children
           base
           borne
           to
           the
           tenth
           generation
           .
           Yet
           ,
           howsoeuer
           Iephte
           was
           base
           borne
           ,
           and
           so
           suffered
           for
           it
           great
           reproach
           ;
           heere
           wee
           see
           ,
           hee
           is
           commended
           vnto
           vs
           for
           his
           faith
           ,
           among
           the
           most
           worthy
           beleeuers
           that
           euer
           were
           .
           Indeede
           ,
           besides
           Iephte
           ,
           wee
           shall
           not
           finde
           the
           like
           example
           in
           Scripture
           .
           Yet
           in
           Iephte
           wee
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           it
           be
           a
           reproachfull
           thing
           ,
           to
           be
           borne
           of
           fornication
           ;
           
           yet
           that
           doth
           not
           hinder
           ,
           but
           the
           party
           so
           borne
           ,
           may
           come
           to
           true
           faith
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           life
           euerlasting
           .
           Such
           persons
           as
           are
           base
           borne
           ,
           vpon
           viewe
           of
           that
           reproach
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           fasteneth
           vpon
           them
           ,
           might
           take
           occasion
           to
           thinke
           miserably
           of
           themselues
           ;
           even
           that
           God
           had
           reiected
           them
           :
           but
           ,
           this
           example
           serues
           to
           shewe
           ,
           that
           it
           hindereth
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           come
           into
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           faith
           get
           honor
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           countervaile
           that
           discredit
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           by
           their
           base
           birth
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           whereas
           wee
           commonly
           say
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           are
           base
           borne
           ,
           are
           wicked
           persons
           ;
           here
           wee
           see
           the
           contrary
           in
           Iephte
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           wee
           must
           not
           for
           this
           cause
           condemne
           any
           for
           wicked
           or
           vngodly
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           branded
           this
           estate
           with
           reproach
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           shun
           the
           sinne
           of
           fornication
           the
           more
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           whereas
           Iephte
           is
           here
           commended
           for
           his
           faith
           ;
           we
           may
           probably
           gather
           ,
           that
           their
           opinion
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           who
           hold
           that
           Iephte
           sacrificed
           &
           killed
           his
           owne
           daughter
           .
           For
           ,
           beeing
           commended
           here
           for
           his
           faith
           ,
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           he
           had
           knowledge
           in
           Gods
           will
           and
           word
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           thinke
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           knewe
           ,
           God
           would
           neuer
           accept
           of
           such
           a
           vowe
           ;
           by
           the
           performance
           whereof
           ,
           hee
           should
           commit
           wilfull
           and
           most
           vnnaturall
           murder
           .
           This
           his
           faith
           shewes
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           his
           intent
           to
           kill
           the
           first
           person
           that
           met
           him
           out
           of
           his
           house
           ;
           for
           ,
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           hee
           might
           know
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           neuer
           accept
           thereof
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           like
           he
           so
           made
           his
           vow
           ;
           for
           ,
           this
           faith
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           vow
           cannot
           stand
           together
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           the
           text
           is
           plaine
           (
           Iudg.
           11.31
           )
           that
           
             He
             vowed
             to
             offer
             for
             a
             burnt
             offering
             ,
             the
             thing
             that
             cam
             out
             of
             the
             doores
             of
             his
             house
             to
             meet
             him
             when
             he
             came
             home
             .
             Ans.
          
           It
           is
           so
           indeed
           ,
           in
           some
           translations
           :
           
             It
             shall
             be
             the
             Lords
             (
             And
             )
             I
             wil
             offer
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           the
           words
           ,
           in
           the
           originall
           ,
           may
           as
           well
           bee
           translated
           thus
           :
           
             It
             shall
             bee
             the
             Lords
             ,
             (
             or
             )
             I
             will
             offer
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           this
           later
           translation
           is
           more
           sutable
           to
           the
           circumstances
           
           of
           the
           place
           ;
           for
           ,
           this
           was
           Iephtes
           meaning
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           met
           him
           first
           ,
           he
           would
           dedicate
           it
           to
           God
           :
           &
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           a
           thing
           that
           might
           bee
           sacrificed
           ,
           then
           his
           purpose
           was
           to
           offer
           it
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           in
           sacrifice
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           But
           if
           he
           did
           not
           kill
           her
           ,
           why
           did
           he
           then
           so
           lament
           for
           her
           ?
           Ans.
           Because
           ,
           by
           his
           vowe
           he
           was
           to
           dedicate
           her
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           shee
           was
           to
           liue
           a
           Nazarite
           all
           her
           life
           long
           :
           which
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           very
           bitter
           thing
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           childe
           but
           her
           ;
           it
           beeing
           so
           great
           a
           reproach
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           a
           curse
           in
           those
           daies
           ,
           to
           want
           issue
           .
           I
           speake
           not
           here
           ,
           how
           well
           or
           ill
           Iephte
           did
           in
           making
           her
           a
           Nazarite
           :
           But
           ,
           this
           may
           no
           way
           bee
           admitted
           ,
           That
           beleeuing
           and
           godly
           Iephte
           should
           aduisedly
           kill
           his
           owne
           daughter
           .
           Vndoubtedly
           ,
           hee
           could
           not
           thinke
           that
           God
           would
           bee
           pleased
           ,
           with
           such
           an
           abhominable
           sacrifice
           .
           Thus
           much
           for
           these
           persons
           :
           the
           rest
           ,
           I
           passe
           ouer
           ,
           because
           this
           story
           is
           plaine
           and
           large
           in
           Scripture
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Faith
           of
           the
           Iudges
           and
           Dauid
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 VERSE
                 33
                 ,
                 34
                 ,
                 35.
                 
              
            
             
               Which
               th●ough
               faith
               subdued
               Kingdoms
               ,
               wrought
               righteousnesse
               ,
               obtained
               the
               promises
               ,
               stopped
               the
               mouthes
               of
               Lions
               ,
            
             
               Quenched
               the
               violence
               of
               fire
               ,
               escaped
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               of
               weake
               were
               made
               strong
               ,
               waxed
               valiant
               in
               battell
               ,
               turned
               to
               flight
               the
               Armies
               of
               the
               Aliants
               .
            
             
               The
               women
               receiued
               their
               dead
               raised
               to
               life
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           these
           wordes
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           propounds
           vnto
           vs
           ten
           seueral
           fruits
           of
           faith
           :
           the
           nine
           first
           whereof
           ,
           are
           the
           particular
           actions
           of
           the
           parties
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           former
           verse
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           here
           related
           for
           the
           commendation
           of
           their
           faith
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           
             Subduing
             of
             Kingdomes
          
           ;
           which
           serues
           chiefly
           for
           the
           commendation
           of
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           foure
           Iudges
           there
           named
           ,
           and
           of
           Dauid
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           wee
           may
           read
           in
           the
           bookes
           of
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           of
           Samuel
           ,
           all
           these
           
             subdued
             Kingdoms
          
           ;
           as
           ,
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           Iudg.
           4.
           the
           Midianites
           ,
           Iudg.
           6.
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           Iudg.
           15.
           and
           16.
           2.
           
           Sam.
           8.1
           .
           the
           Ammonites
           ,
           Iudg.
           11.
           
           Moabites
           ,
           &
           Aramites
           ,
           2.
           
           Sam.
           8.2.6
           .
           
           Now
           ,
           how
           did
           they
           ouercome
           and
           subdue
           them
           ?
           The
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             by
             faith
          
           ;
           which
           ,
           wee
           must
           not
           not
           thus
           vnderstand
           ;
           as
           though
           onely
           by
           the
           very
           acte
           of
           faith
           they
           subdued
           kingdoms
           :
           But
           ,
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           beleeued
           the
           promises
           which
           God
           made
           vnto
           them
           ,
           of
           
             deliuering
             these
             kingdomes
             into
             their
             hands
          
           ;
           and
           according
           to
           their
           faith
           ,
           God
           accomplished
           his
           promises
           vnto
           them
           :
           and
           so
           they
           subdued
           Kingdomes
           by
           faith
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           worke
           of
           faith
           ,
           we
           may
           learne
           two
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           lawfull
           for
           Christians
           in
           the
           newe
           Testament
           to
           make
           warre
           ;
           for
           ,
           that
           which
           may
           be
           done
           in
           faith
           ,
           is
           lawfull
           for
           Gods
           seruants
           :
           but
           ,
           warre
           may
           bee
           made
           in
           faith
           ;
           for
           ,
           these
           seruants
           of
           God
           subdue
           kingdomes
           in
           warre
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           faith
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           lawfull
           for
           Christians
           ,
           vpon
           iust
           cause
           to
           make
           warre
           .
           The
           Anabaptists
           of
           Germany
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           a
           Christian
           vnder
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           carry
           a
           weapon
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           warre
           .
           But
           ,
           this
           one
           place
           of
           scripture
           (
           if
           there
           were
           no
           moe
           )
           is
           alone
           sufficient
           to
           prooue
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           warre
           vnder
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           vsed
           according
           to
           Gods
           will
           &
           word
           .
           When
           the
           Souldiers
           came
           to
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           ,
           and
           asked
           him
           
             What
             they
             should
             doe
          
           ?
           hee
           bids
           them
           not
           leaue
           off
           their
           calling
           ;
           but
           this
           ,
           
             Do
             violence
             to
             no
             man
             ,
             neither
             accuse
             any
             falsly
             ,
             and
             be
             content
             with
             your
             wages
             ,
          
           Luk.
           3.14
           .
           And
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           reporteth
           of
           a
           Centurion
           (
           which
           was
           captaine
           of
           a
           Band
           )
           when
           he
           came
           to
           haue
           his
           sonne
           healed
           ;
           
           that
           
             hee
             had
             not
             found
             such
             faith
             in
             Israel
             .
          
           And
           hee
           was
           not
           a
           Centurion
           ,
           onely
           afore
           he
           beleeued
           ;
           but
           euen
           afterward
           ,
           when
           Christ
           commended
           his
           faith
           :
           yet
           did
           he
           not
           dislike
           his
           calling
           .
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           Cornelius
           ,
           Act.
           10.
           
           All
           which
           ,
           shew
           plainely
           ,
           that
           vpon
           iust
           causes
           ,
           Christians
           may
           lawfully
           make
           warre
           .
        
         
           Ob.
           1.
           
           But
           to
           defend
           their
           opiniō
           ,
           they
           obiect
           som
           places
           of
           scripture
           ;
           as
           Mat.
           5.39
           ,
           
             Resist
             not
             euill
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             :
          
           therefore
           (
           say
           they
           )
           a
           man
           may
           not
           wear
           a
           weapon
           ,
           nor
           vse
           a
           sword
           ;
           lest
           those
           make
           him
           to
           resist
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           breake
           this
           commandement
           
           of
           Christ.
           Ans.
           That
           place
           must
           bee
           vnderstood
           of
           priuat
           reuenge
           :
           and
           so
           it
           maketh
           nothing
           against
           lawfull
           warre
           .
           For
           ,
           what
           though
           a
           priuate
           man
           may
           not
           reuenge
           himselfe
           ,
           nor
           make
           warre
           ;
           yet
           that
           hindereth
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           Magistrate
           who
           beares
           the
           sword
           ,
           may
           lawfully
           vse
           it
           .
           Againe
           ,
           it
           is
           friuolous
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           resisting
           is
           onely
           by
           a
           weapon
           ;
           for
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           resistance
           that
           God
           respecteth
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           heart
           and
           affection
           .
           And
           a
           priuat
           man
           may
           resist
           ▪
           that
           is
           breake
           this
           commandement
           by
           vnlawful
           resistance
           ,
           though
           he
           carry
           no
           weapon
           :
           and
           ,
           the
           publike
           person
           breake
           it
           not
           ,
           though
           he
           make
           warre
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           obiect
           the
           prophecy
           of
           Isay
           ,
           who
           speaking
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           vnder
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           saith
           ;
           That
           then
           ▪
           
             they
             shall
             turne
             their
             swords
             into
             scithes
             ,
             and
             their
             spears
             into
             mattocks
             :
          
           therfore
           (
           say
           they
           )
           there
           must
           be
           no
           warre
           vnder
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Ans.
           That
           Prophecy
           signifies
           ,
           that
           in
           Christs
           kingdom
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           great
           loue
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           &
           wonderfull
           concord
           among
           all
           the
           true
           seruants
           of
           God.
           But
           ,
           here
           they
           take
           aduantage
           ,
           &
           say
           ;
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           what
           then
           needeth
           any
           warre
           ?
           Ans.
           We
           must
           knowe
           ,
           that
           as
           there
           bee
           two
           kindes
           of
           Kingdomes
           ,
           a
           spirituall
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           a
           politicke
           ;
           so
           ,
           there
           be
           two
           kindes
           of
           peace
           ,
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           politicke
           .
           
             Spirituall
             peace
          
           ,
           is
           inward
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           politicke
           peace
           ,
           is
           outward
           ,
           in
           the
           common
           wealth
           .
           Spirituall
           peace
           ,
           i●
           begun
           ,
           and
           preserued
           by
           spirituall
           meanes
           of
           grace
           in
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           warre
           is
           an
           ordinary
           meanes
           for
           the
           establishing
           and
           preseruing
           of
           politicke
           peace
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           hence
           wee
           learne
           ,
           that
           Gods
           people
           may
           make
           warre
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           way
           of
           defence
           ;
           but
           also
           ,
           in
           assault
           vpon
           their
           enemies
           ,
           &
           that
           according
           to
           Gods
           word
           .
           For
           ,
           here
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             Gedeon
             ,
             Sampson
             ,
             Dauid
          
           ,
           &
           the
           rest
           ,
           by
           
             faith
             subdued
             Kingdoms
          
           ,
           making
           warre
           against
           them
           by
           way
           of
           assault
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           defence
           onely
           .
           Indeede
           ,
           speciall
           care
           ought
           to
           bee
           had
           ,
           that
           offensiue
           warre
           ,
           in
           assaulting
           an
           enemie
           ,
           be
           made
           vpon
           iust
           &
           good
           grounds
           :
           
           one
           speciall
           ground
           or
           cause
           is
           heere
           implied
           in
           this
           worke
           of
           faith
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           recouery
           of
           iust
           right
           in
           matters
           of
           importance
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           Canaan
           were
           giuen
           to
           the
           Israelites
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           recouery
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           made
           warre
           by
           way
           of
           assault
           .
           So
           ,
           when
           Lot
           was
           taken
           Captiue
           by
           Keder-laomer
           ,
           &
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Nations
           ;
           
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Lots
          
           kinsman
           ,
           gathers
           his
           seruants
           together
           ,
           and
           pursues
           the
           Kings
           ,
           and
           ouertaking
           them
           ,
           destroyed
           them
           for
           the
           recouerie
           of
           Lot
           and
           his
           goods
           .
           Other
           respects
           there
           be
           ,
           for
           which
           offensiue
           warre
           in
           assault
           may
           be
           made
           :
           but
           because
           they
           are
           not
           heere
           mentioned
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           propound
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           fruite
           of
           their
           faith
           is
           this
           ;
           they
           
             wrought
             righteousnesse
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           some
           of
           these
           men
           in
           their
           places
           wherein
           God
           had
           set
           them
           ,
           
             gaue
             to
             euery
             man
             his
             owne
             .
          
           This
           
             working
             of
             righteousnesse
          
           consists
           in
           two
           things
           ;
           First
           ,
           in
           giuing
           rewards
           to
           such
           as
           deserued
           them
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           inflicting
           due
           punishment
           according
           to
           mens
           deserts
           .
           In
           both
           these
           ,
           the
           men
           before
           named
           did
           all
           excell
           ;
           but
           especially
           two
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Dauid
             and
             Samuel
          
           :
           for
           Dauid
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           wonder
           to
           see
           how
           righteous
           he
           was
           :
           for
           when
           he
           was
           anointed
           King
           in
           Sauls
           steed
           ,
           and
           Saul
           reiected
           ,
           how
           did
           hee
           behaue
           himselfe
           towards
           Saul
           ?
           Did
           hee
           seeke
           Sauls
           blood
           ?
           No
           :
           But
           when
           Saul
           hunted
           him
           ,
           
             as
             the
             hunter
             doth
             the
             Partridge
             ,
             Dauid
          
           euen
           then
           gaue
           himselfe
           to
           
             studie
             and
             practice
             righteousnesse
          
           :
           yea
           ,
           when
           Saul
           was
           fallen
           into
           his
           hands
           both
           in
           the
           Caue
           and
           
             asleepe
             in
             the
             campe
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Samuel
           chapter
           24.
           verses
           5
           ,
           6.
           &c.
           and
           chapter
           26.
           verses
           7
           ,
           8
           :
           he
           would
           not
           touch
           him
           ,
           nor
           suffer
           others
           to
           doe
           him
           hurt
           ,
           
             because
             hee
             was
             the
             Lords
             anointed
             :
          
           yea
           ,
           so
           righteous
           was
           Dauid
           towards
           Saul
           ,
           that
           
             his
             heart
             smote
             him
             for
             cutting
             off
             but
             the
             lappe
             of
             his
             coate
             .
          
           Therefore
           Dauid
           is
           heere
           commended
           especiallie
           ,
           for
           this
           effect
           of
           faith
           ,
           
             the
             working
             of
             righteousnesse
          
           .
        
         
           To
           apply
           this
           vnto
           our
           times
           ;
           If
           this
           be
           a
           fruite
           of
           faith
           thus
           
             to
             worke
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           then
           what
           may
           be
           saide
           of
           the
           
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Popish
           sort
           among
           vs
           ?
           They
           pretend
           the
           auncient
           faith
           ,
           and
           none
           must
           be
           so
           good
           beleeuers
           and
           Catholikes
           as
           they
           :
           but
           how
           doe
           they
           shewe
           this
           their
           faith
           ?
           Is
           it
           by
           the
           
             practice
             of
             righteousnesse
          
           ?
           Doe
           they
           giue
           to
           euery
           one
           his
           due
           ?
           Nay
           verily
           :
           but
           they
           set
           themselues
           to
           worke
           the
           ruine
           of
           Kingdomes
           ,
           that
           ioyne
           not
           with
           them
           in
           religion
           .
           This
           ,
           witnesse
           their
           manifolde
           &
           diuellish
           plots
           against
           our
           State
           from
           time
           to
           time
           .
           This
           did
           not
           Dauid
           ,
           no
           not
           against
           Saul
           ,
           though
           hee
           were
           reiected
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           also
           most
           vniustly
           sought
           his
           death
           .
           But
           they
           haue
           many
           times
           sought
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Lords
           anointed
           ouer
           vs
           :
           whereby
           they
           declare
           their
           state
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           no
           sparke
           of
           true
           faith
           at
           all
           :
           for
           ,
           true
           faith
           will
           make
           a
           man
           practice
           righteousnesse
           and
           innocencie
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           may
           iudge
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           adherents
           that
           be
           of
           this
           mind
           to
           allow
           such
           practices
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           none
           other
           but
           the
           faith
           of
           diuels
           :
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           the
           word
           of
           God
           to
           be
           true
           .
           This
           the
           diuels
           do
           with
           trembling
           .
           And
           as
           their
           faith
           is
           diuellish
           ,
           so
           are
           the
           fruites
           thereof
           :
           namely
           ,
           treachery
           and
           falshood
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           diuel
           most
           approues
           .
           But
           we
           must
           learne
           ,
           that
           true
           faith
           is
           especially
           commended
           by
           these
           fruites
           ,
           The
           study
           and
           practice
           of
           innocency
           ,
           and
           the
           maintaining
           of
           peace
           in
           Christian
           estates
           :
           for
           ,
           true
           faith
           ,
           and
           treachery
           ,
           and
           contention
           ,
           wil
           no
           more
           stand
           together
           than
           light
           and
           darknesse
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Samuel
           also
           
             wrought
             righteousnesse
          
           ;
           as
           appeareth
           by
           his
           protestatio
           before
           all
           Israel
           ,
           whē
           he
           gaue
           vp
           his
           office
           of
           gouernment
           ouer
           them
           vnto
           Saul
           :
           1.
           
           Sam.
           12.3
           :
           Behold
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             heere
             am
             I
             ;
             beare
             record
             of
             mee
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             before
             his
             anointed
             :
             whose
             Oxe
             haue
             I
             taken
             ?
             or
             whose
             Asse
             haue
             I
             taken
             ?
             or
             whom
             haue
             I
             done
             wrong
             to
             ?
             or
             whom
             haue
             I
             hurt
             ?
             or
             of
             whose
             hand
             haue
             I
             receiued
             any
             bribe
             ,
             to
             blinde
             mine
             eyes
             therewith
             ?
             and
             I
             will
             restore
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           as
           these
           two
           ,
           Samuel
           and
           Dauid
           were
           famous
           ,
           for
           this
           fruite
           of
           faith
           in
           working
           righteousnesse
           :
           So
           likewise
           were
           the
           Iudges
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           before
           named
           ,
           in
           their
           places
           ,
           
           carefull
           of
           this
           vertue
           :
           and
           did
           practice
           the
           same
           ,
           partly
           in
           rewarding
           the
           good
           ,
           and
           partly
           in
           punishing
           the
           wicked
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ;
           To
           worke
           righteousnesse
           ,
           cannot
           be
           a
           fruit
           of
           faith
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           very
           Heathen
           ,
           which
           neuer
           heard
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           haue
           done
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           are
           highly
           commended
           by
           Heathen
           Writers
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           .
           Now
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           Heathen
           can
           doe
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           is
           not
           thus
           to
           be
           extolled
           as
           a
           fruite
           of
           faith
           ?
           Answer
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           Heathen
           haue
           done
           many
           workes
           of
           iustice
           :
           but
           we
           must
           wisely
           consider
           ,
           that
           euery
           iust
           worke
           is
           not
           a
           fruite
           of
           faith
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           done
           
             by
             a
             righteous
             person
             in
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
          
           and
           
             for
             his
             glory
          
           .
           But
           ,
           in
           all
           these
           ,
           the
           Heathen
           failed
           in
           their
           workes
           .
           For
           ,
           though
           the
           things
           they
           did
           ,
           were
           good
           in
           themselues
           :
           yet
           seeing
           the
           Heathen
           were
           corrupt
           trees
           ,
           remaining
           in
           the
           sinfull
           state
           of
           corrupt
           nature
           ,
           their
           workes
           must
           needes
           be
           corrupt
           fruite
           ;
           as
           cōming
           from
           them
           .
           For
           ,
           an
           euill
           tree
           cannot
           bring
           forth
           good
           fruit
           .
           The
           heart
           is
           the
           fountain
           of
           euery
           action
           :
           now
           ,
           their
           hearts
           were
           corrupt
           ,
           being
           destitute
           of
           faith
           which
           purifies
           the
           heart
           ;
           and
           therefore
           their
           workes
           must
           needes
           be
           sinfull
           .
           Againe
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           their
           workes
           in
           obedience
           :
           for
           ,
           they
           were
           guided
           onely
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           knew
           not
           God
           aright
           ,
           nor
           his
           commaundements
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           they
           propounded
           not
           the
           glory
           of
           GOD
           ,
           as
           the
           end
           of
           their
           workes
           ,
           but
           the
           praise
           of
           men
           ,
           their
           owne
           profit
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           end
           .
           But
           these
           worthy
           persons
           doe
           not
           onely
           such
           things
           as
           were
           iust
           in
           themselues
           :
           but
           they
           doe
           them
           in
           faith
           ,
           in
           obedience
           ,
           and
           for
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           so
           please
           God.
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           seeing
           these
           renowned
           Princes
           and
           Iudges
           ,
           haue
           their
           faith
           commended
           vnto
           vs
           by
           their
           practicing
           of
           righteousnesse
           ;
           we
           must
           learne
           to
           follow
           them
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           our
           calling
           ,
           doing
           Iustice
           and
           righteousnesse
           in
           such
           things
           as
           cōcerne
           vs.
           There
           be
           many
           reasons
           set
           down
           in
           Gods
           word
           ,
           to
           perswade
           vs
           heereunto
           .
           As
           ,
           first
           ,
           for
           this
           
           end
           hath
           God
           caused
           the
           Gospell
           to
           be
           published
           .
           Tit.
           2.12
           ,
           
             The
             sauing
             grace
             of
             God
             hath
             appeared
          
           ;
           but
           to
           what
           end
           ?
           
             To
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             denie
             vngodlinesse
             ,
             and
             liue
             soberly
             and
             righteously
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           wee
           might
           
             doe
             Iustice.
          
           Vnlesse
           therefore
           we
           worke
           righteousnesse
           ,
           we
           make
           the
           Gospel
           a
           vaine
           word
           vnto
           vs.
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           desire
           to
           be
           counted
           iust
           before
           God
           and
           men
           ;
           and
           it
           would
           grieue
           vs
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           be
           otherwise
           thought
           of
           :
           but
           if
           wee
           would
           be
           iust
           indeede
           both
           before
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           work
           righteousnesse
           ;
           for
           (
           as
           S.
           Iohn
           saith
           )
           
             He
             that
             doth
             righteousnesse
             ,
             
             is
             righteous
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           man
           set
           ouer
           a
           family
           ,
           but
           he
           either
           doth
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           endeuour
           to
           bring
           a
           blessing
           vpon
           his
           family
           .
           But
           this
           he
           cannot
           doe
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           
             worke
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           
           and
           doe
           Iustice
           :
           for
           ,
           Salomon
           saith
           ;
           
             He
             that
             walketh
             in
             his
             integrity
             ,
             is
             iust
             ,
             and
             blessed
             shall
             his
             children
             be
             after
             him
             .
          
           Lastly
           ,
           we
           doe
           all
           of
           vs
           desire
           to
           escape
           hell
           :
           well
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           remēber
           to
           
             practice
             righteousnes
          
           ;
           
           for
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             no
             vnrighteous
             mā
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           none
           practicing
           vnrighteousnes
           ,
           
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           So
           that
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           our
           calling
           ,
           we
           must
           all
           endeuour
           to
           do
           Iustice.
           
        
         
           Here
           some
           will
           aske
           :
           How
           shall
           I
           do
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           worke
           righteousnesse
           ?
           Answer
           .
           For
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           ,
           wee
           must
           remember
           to
           practice
           these
           rules
           that
           follow
           :
           1.
           
           That
           which
           is
           both
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           rule
           of
           Nature
           ;
           
             We
             must
             do
             to
             all
             men
             as
             we
             would
             they
             should
             do
             vnto
             vs
             :
          
           
           
             this
             is
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           (
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           )
           .
           Now
           ,
           the
           square
           for
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           and
           Gods
           word
           giues
           this
           directiō
           ;
           Do
           thou
           to
           thy
           neighbor
           as
           thou
           in
           thy
           reason
           &
           cōscience
           thinkest
           he
           should
           do
           to
           thee
           ,
           if
           thou
           wert
           in
           his
           case
           ,
           and
           he
           in
           thine
           .
        
         
           The
           2.
           rule
           is
           ,
           that
           which
           Paul
           teacheth
           vs
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             Giue
             vnto
             euery
             man
             that
             which
             is
             their
             duty
          
           ;
           
           
             tribute
             to
             whom
             tribute
             belongeth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           That
           which
           Gods
           word
           ,
           &
           our
           cōscience
           ,
           &
           the
           wholesome
           lawes
           of
           the
           realme
           binde
           vs
           vnto
           ,
           that
           wee
           must
           giue
           vnto
           euery
           man.
           
        
         
           The
           3.
           rule
           is
           this
           :
           
             Euery
             man
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             
             must
             not
             onely
             intend
             and
             labour
             for
             his
             owne
             good
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             in
             that
             Church
             and
             common
             wealth
             wherein
             he
             liueth
             .
          
           The
           blinde
           would
           out
           of
           their
           carnall
           mindes
           ,
           haue
           learned
           this
           for
           a
           rule
           ,
           
             Euery
             man
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             God
             for
             vs
             all
             :
          
           and
           ,
           this
           is
           many
           a
           mans
           practice
           ,
           hee
           will
           labour
           diligently
           in
           his
           calling
           :
           but
           ,
           all
           is
           for
           himselfe
           .
           But
           ,
           he
           that
           propoundeth
           onely
           this
           end
           in
           his
           calling
           ,
           to
           benefit
           himself
           alone
           ,
           dealeth
           vniustly
           ,
           both
           towards
           the
           Church
           and
           common
           wealth
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           liueth
           ;
           who
           ought
           to
           haue
           a
           part
           of
           his
           care
           with
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           The
           4.
           rule
           is
           taught
           vs
           also
           by
           S.
           
             Paul
             :
             Defraud
             or
             oppress
             no
             man
             in
             any
             matter
             .
          
           This
           rule
           concerneth
           our
           manner
           of
           dealing
           in
           cōmon
           affairs
           .
           In
           all
           our
           traffick
           &
           bargains
           ,
           as
           we
           would
           benefit
           our selues
           ;
           so
           wee
           must
           seeke
           to
           benefit
           those
           with
           whom
           wee
           deale
           .
           This
           rule
           is
           very
           necessary
           to
           be
           learned
           :
           for
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           cōmon
           practice
           of
           men
           in
           their
           traffique
           ,
           To
           vse
           all
           meanes
           whereby
           they
           may
           defraud
           others
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           get
           vnto
           themselues
           ,
           they
           care
           not
           how
           it
           come
           .
           But
           ,
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           let
           vs
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           practice
           of
           iustice
           (
           to
           which
           wee
           are
           all
           bound
           )
           standeth
           in
           this
           ;
           that
           we
           defraud
           or
           oppresse
           no
           man
           in
           any
           thing
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           this
           second
           fruit
           of
           their
           faith
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           fruit
           &
           effect
           of
           these
           mens
           faith
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           
             They
             obtained
             the
             promises
          
           .
           ]
           By
           promises
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           vnderstand
           the
           maine
           promise
           ,
           cōcerning
           the
           Messias
           comming
           ;
           for
           ,
           that
           they
           obtained
           not
           as
           yet
           :
           for
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           appears
           .
           v.
           39
           )
           
             they
             receiued
             not
             that
             promise
          
           ;
           for
           ,
           Christ
           was
           not
           incarnate
           in
           their
           time
           .
           But
           ▪
           by
           Promises
           are
           here
           meant
           certaine
           speciall
           &
           particular
           promises
           ,
           made
           vnto
           them
           alone
           ,
           and
           not
           common
           to
           all
           :
           so
           that
           the
           meaning
           of
           these
           words
           is
           this
           ▪
           
             They
             obtained
             the
             benefit
             and
             accomplishment
             of
             those
          
           particular
           promises
           that
           God
           made
           vnto
           them
           .
           This
           effect
           is
           specially
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           Cale●
           ,
           and
           Dauid
           ▪
           for
           ▪
           Cale●
           entred
           into
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ▪
           and
           there
           enioyed
           his
           possession
           ,
           according
           to
           Gods
           promise
           made
           vnto
           him
           ,
           Ios.
           14.
           
           So
           ,
           Dauid
           had
           a
           particular
           promise
           made
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           
           should
           be
           king
           ouer
           Israel
           ;
           this
           he
           long
           waited
           for
           ,
           and
           resting
           herein
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           onely
           anointed
           King
           ,
           but
           in
           due
           time
           actually
           made
           King
           ouerall
           Israell
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           these
           worthy
           men
           ,
           by
           
             faith
             obtained
             these
             promises
          
           ;
           Hereby
           wee
           may
           bee
           directed
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           true
           cause
           ,
           why
           after
           so
           long
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           often
           receiuing
           of
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           men
           reape
           so
           little
           profit
           ;
           especialally
           ,
           considering
           that
           God
           hath
           made
           a
           promise
           of
           grace
           and
           saluation
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           his
           word
           and
           sacraments
           .
           Hence
           therefore
           wee
           must
           learne
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           of
           God
           preached
           ,
           and
           the
           sacraments
           receiued
           ,
           are
           vnprofitable
           ,
           not
           because
           God
           altereth
           his
           will
           ,
           having
           promised
           his
           blessing
           in
           these
           meanes
           ;
           for
           herein
           the
           will
           of
           God
           is
           vnchangeable
           :
           but
           the
           cause
           is
           ,
           the
           great
           measure
           of
           vnbeleefe
           ,
           in
           those
           which
           heare
           and
           receiue
           .
           They
           therefore
           profit
           not
           ,
           because
           they
           receiue
           them
           without
           faith
           .
           For
           ,
           howsoeuer
           men
           say
           they
           haue
           faith
           ;
           yet
           the
           workes
           of
           their
           lyues
           ,
           and
           their
           estate
           in
           sinne
           ,
           after
           long
           hearing
           ,
           shew
           plainely
           ,
           they
           haue
           none
           at
           all
           .
           Take
           a
           vessell
           that
           is
           close
           stopped
           ,
           and
           cast
           it
           into
           a
           riuer
           ,
           or
           into
           the
           sea
           ;
           yet
           it
           receiues
           no
           water
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           no
           place
           of
           entrance
           :
           Euen
           so
           ,
           bring
           a
           man
           that
           wants
           faith
           ,
           to
           the
           word
           and
           sacraments
           ,
           wherein
           God
           hath
           promised
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           his
           grace
           ;
           yet
           he
           receiues
           none
           ,
           because
           his
           heart
           is
           closed
           vp
           through
           vnbeleefe
           .
           This
           is
           it
           which
           makes
           the
           heart
           like
           a
           stopped
           vessell
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           entrance
           for
           Gods
           grace
           .
           Wee
           therfore
           ,
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           must
           labour
           to
           haue
           our
           hearts
           purged
           from
           this
           vnbeleefe
           ,
           and
           lip-faith
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           endued
           with
           true
           sauing
           faith
           ;
           whereby
           we
           may
           profitably
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           receiue
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           and
           so
           enioy
           Gods
           most
           excellent
           promises
           in
           Christ.
           Men
           may
           lie
           ,
           and
           be
           deceiued
           ;
           but
           ,
           God
           is
           truth
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           cannot
           lie
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           made
           his
           promise
           of
           life
           to
           beleeuers
           ,
           and
           to
           no
           other
           ▪
           so
           will
           hee
           surely
           accomplish
           the
           same
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           no
           other
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           if
           we
           loue
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           desire
           life
           ,
           let
           vs
           get
           into
           our
           hearts
           the
           grace
           of
           
           faith
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           third
           effect
           of
           their
           faith
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           and
           fift
           effects
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           handle
           together
           ,
           are
           these
           :
           
             Stopped
             the
             mouths
             of
             Lions
             :
             Quenched
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             fire
             .
          
           ]
           For
           the
           fourth
           .
           Whereas
           some
           of
           these
           persons
           are
           said
           to
           haue
           stopped
           the
           mouthes
           of
           Lions
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           Daniel
           ▪
           as
           appeareth
           in
           the
           6.
           
           Chapter
           of
           that
           booke
           .
           For
           ,
           Daniel
           (
           through
           the
           malice
           of
           others
           that
           incensed
           the
           Kings
           wrath
           against
           him
           )
           was
           cast
           into
           the
           denne
           of
           hunger-bit
           Lions
           .
           But
           ,
           Daniel
           euen
           then
           beleeued
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           put
           all
           his
           trust
           in
           God
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             by
             his
             angel
             stopped
             the
             mouthes
             of
             the
             Lions
             ,
          
           and
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           sealed
           vp
           their
           pawes
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           hurt
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           fift
           effect
           ,
           in
           
             quenching
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
          
           must
           bee
           vnderstood
           of
           
             Shadrach
             ▪
             Meshach
             ,
             and
             Abednego
             ,
          
           the
           companions
           of
           Daniel
           :
           which
           three
           (
           as
           we
           may
           read
           Dan.
           3.
           )
           refused
           to
           worship
           the
           golden
           image
           ,
           which
           Nabuchadnezzar
           had
           set
           vp
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           ,
           they
           were
           cast
           into
           an
           hot
           burning
           Ouen
           ;
           but
           ,
           they
           put
           their
           trust
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           claue
           fast
           vnto
           him
           in
           obedience
           ,
           euen
           to
           the
           hazzard
           of
           their
           lyues
           .
           Whereupon
           ,
           the
           Lord
           by
           his
           omnipotent
           power
           ,
           did
           most
           miraculously
           preserue
           them
           ,
           by
           staying
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           fire
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           nature
           thereof
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           no
           power
           ouer
           their
           bodies
           ;
           nay
           ,
           it
           did
           not
           burne
           the
           haire
           of
           their
           heads
           ,
           nor
           cause
           their
           garments
           to
           smell
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           are
           said
           ,
           to
           
             haue
             quenched
             the
             violence
             of
             it
             ,
          
           because
           it
           had
           no
           power
           ouer
           them
           ,
           thogh
           it
           burned
           most
           fiercely
           ;
           but
           was
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           though
           it
           had
           been
           quite
           put
           out
           and
           quenched
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           ioyn
           these
           two
           effects
           together
           ,
           &
           they
           affoord
           vs
           good
           instructions
           .
           First
           ,
           here
           wee
           learne
           how
           to
           behaue
           our selues
           in
           time
           of
           danger
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           point
           of
           death
           .
           Euen
           as
           these
           foure
           men
           did
           ,
           so
           must
           we
           from
           the
           bottome
           of
           our
           hearts
           forsake
           our selues
           ,
           and
           put
           all
           our
           trust
           in
           Christ.
           This
           did
           Daniel
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           
             Lions
             den
          
           :
           and
           this
           did
           the
           3.
           
           Children
           ,
           in
           the
           hot
           fiery
           furnace
           .
           And
           this
           
           hath
           beene
           alwaies
           the
           auncient
           practice
           of
           Gods
           children
           in
           all
           ages
           ;
           At
           the
           very
           point
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           extremitie
           of
           all
           danger
           ,
           they
           rested
           themselues
           wholly
           vpon
           the
           mercifull
           promises
           of
           the
           true
           God.
           The
           time
           wil
           come
           vpon
           vs
           all
           ,
           wherein
           wee
           shall
           be
           called
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           this
           duty
           :
           for
           ,
           we
           must
           all
           passe
           the
           doore
           of
           death
           ,
           &
           once
           lie
           in
           the
           pangs
           thereof
           .
           Now
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           doe
           ,
           when
           we
           lie
           halfe
           dead
           ,
           gasping
           &
           panting
           for
           breath
           ,
           able
           to
           speake
           to
           no
           man
           ,
           nor
           to
           heare
           any
           speaking
           to
           vs
           ,
           when
           all
           comfort
           of
           the
           world
           failes
           vs
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           we
           must
           then
           ,
           at
           that
           very
           instant
           ,
           labour
           to
           leaue
           our selues
           and
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           vp
           our selues
           by
           faith
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           cleaue
           fast
           vnto
           Christs
           Passion
           ,
           from
           the
           bottome
           of
           our
           hearts
           ▪
           and
           he
           will
           surely
           deliuer
           vs
           from
           the
           danger
           ;
           stopping
           the
           mouth
           of
           Satan
           that
           roaring
           Lion
           ,
           &
           quenching
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           not
           touch
           vs.
           
        
         
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           all
           we
           must
           doe
           ,
           then
           all
           is
           well
           :
           for
           ,
           this
           I
           can
           soone
           doe
           when
           time
           serues
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           take
           no
           care
           till
           then
           ?
           Answer
           .
           Beware
           of
           spirituall
           guile
           ▪
           for
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           found
           a
           most
           hard
           matter
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           rely
           and
           cast
           himselfe
           wholly
           vpon
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           houre
           and
           pang
           of
           death
           .
           For
           then
           ,
           aboue
           all
           times
           ,
           is
           the
           diuell
           busie
           against
           vs
           :
           then
           will
           the
           conscience
           stir
           ,
           if
           euer
           ;
           and
           the
           body
           being
           tormented
           ,
           the
           soule
           must
           needes
           be
           wonderfull
           heauie
           .
           This
           we
           may
           see
           by
           the
           state
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           in
           his
           agony
           and
           passion
           :
           and
           therefore
           wee
           must
           not
           reckon
           so
           lightly
           of
           this
           duty
           .
        
         
           Question
           .
           But
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           so
           hard
           a
           thing
           ,
           how
           could
           Daniell
           and
           the
           three
           children
           doe
           it
           ?
           Answer
           .
           They
           were
           prepared
           for
           it
           ▪
           for
           ,
           they
           rested
           vpon
           God
           in
           the
           time
           of
           peace
           ;
           and
           so
           were
           enabled
           to
           rely
           vpon
           him
           in
           time
           of
           perill
           .
           Euen
           so
           if
           we
           would
           beleeue
           in
           God
           when
           wee
           die
           ,
           &
           then
           shew
           forth
           our
           faith
           ,
           we
           must
           while
           we
           liue
           put
           our
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           shew
           it
           by
           obedience
           :
           for
           ,
           rare
           it
           is
           to
           finde
           a
           man
           that
           liues
           in
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           to
           shew
           forth
           faith
           at
           his
           end
           .
           And
           therefore
           while
           wee
           haue
           health
           ,
           strength
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           wee
           
           must
           labour
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           then
           shall
           wee
           finde
           the
           comfort
           of
           it
           in
           time
           of
           perill
           ,
           and
           of
           death
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           from
           these
           two
           effects
           of
           faith
           ,
           wee
           obserue
           further
           ,
           that
           Gods
           diuine
           prouidence
           doth
           firmely
           rule
           and
           gouerne
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           Ordinarily
           God
           gouernes
           the
           world
           by
           secundarie
           causes
           ,
           setting
           one
           creature
           ouer
           another
           ,
           and
           ordaining
           one
           to
           doe
           this
           thing
           ,
           and
           another
           that
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           they
           worke
           :
           but
           we
           must
           not
           thinke
           that
           God
           is
           bound
           to
           any
           of
           these
           meanes
           ,
           but
           is
           most
           free
           to
           vse
           them
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           vse
           them
           .
           Ordinarily
           he
           executeth
           this
           or
           that
           punishment
           by
           this
           or
           that
           creature
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           meanes
           conuayes
           his
           blessings
           :
           but
           yet
           he
           can
           work
           without
           them
           ,
           as
           here
           we
           see
           .
           For
           ,
           he
           preserues
           his
           creatures
           against
           the
           ordinary
           meanes
           ;
           as
           ,
           Daniel
           from
           the
           Lions
           ,
           whose
           nature
           is
           to
           deuoure
           :
           and
           against
           the
           nature
           of
           fire
           ,
           he
           saued
           
             the
             three
             children
          
           in
           the
           fire
           .
           So
           that
           God
           worketh
           by
           meanes
           ,
           but
           yet
           freely
           ;
           because
           he
           can
           work
           at
           his
           pleasure
           either
           without
           or
           against
           meanes
           :
           and
           his
           powerfull
           hand
           ,
           sauing
           against
           meanes
           ,
           shewes
           his
           ruling
           and
           disposing
           prouidence
           ouer
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           by
           these
           effects
           of
           their
           faith
           wee
           learne
           ,
           that
           Gods
           goodnesse
           and
           mercy
           towardes
           beleeuers
           ,
           is
           farre
           greater
           ,
           and
           more
           vnspeakeable
           than
           euer
           he
           promised
           ,
           or
           they
           could
           exspect
           .
           This
           point
           is
           carefully
           to
           be
           considered
           of
           vs
           all
           ;
           for
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           singular
           &
           extraordinary
           vse
           ,
           especially
           in
           time
           of
           perill
           and
           trouble
           :
           and
           yet
           we
           see
           it
           is
           the
           plaine
           truth
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Paul
           giues
           thanks
           and
           praise
           vnto
           God
           ,
           
             who
             is
             able
             to
             do
             for
             vs
             exceeding
             aboundantly
             aboue
             all
             that
             wee
             aske
             or
             thinke
             .
          
           
           Daniel
           put
           his
           trust
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Lions
           den
           :
           and
           what
           doth
           he
           obtaine
           for
           his
           labour
           ?
           the
           Lord
           neuer
           promised
           to
           stop
           the
           Lions
           mouthes
           ,
           neither
           did
           Daniell
           euer
           presume
           vpon
           that
           deliuerance
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Lord
           saued
           him
           .
           And
           so
           the
           three
           childrē
           ,
           though
           they
           made
           no
           account
           of
           their
           liues
           ,
           because
           God
           had
           not
           promised
           to
           keep
           them
           frō
           burning
           ,
           yet
           they
           com
           out
           in
           safety
           .
           For
           ,
           God
           in
           mercy
           so
           quenched
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           fire
           vnto
           thē
           ,
           that
           thogh
           it
           burnt
           to
           death
           those
           
           that
           cast
           them
           in
           ;
           yet
           did
           it
           not
           so
           much
           as
           burne
           their
           garments
           ,
           or
           the
           haire
           of
           their
           heads
           ,
           to
           cause
           the
           same
           to
           smel
           .
           And
           the
           like
           is
           his
           goodnesse
           towards
           all
           his
           seruants
           .
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           
           
             The
             Lord
             preuented
             him
             with
             liberall
             blessings
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           Dauid
           neuer
           asked
           such
           blessings
           at
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           euen
           then
           did
           the
           Lord
           bestowe
           his
           liberall
           blessings
           vpon
           him
           :
           as
           namely
           this
           ,
           when
           Dauid
           was
           
             following
             his
             Fathers
             sheepe
          
           ,
           and
           walking
           in
           his
           calling
           ,
           he
           neuer
           dreamed
           of
           any
           Kingdome
           ;
           yet
           thence
           the
           Lord
           took
           him
           to
           be
           King
           ouer
           his
           people
           Israell
           .
           So
           the
           Israelites
           hauing
           been
           70.
           yeares
           in
           captiuity
           ,
           neuer
           thought
           of
           returne
           ;
           and
           yet
           then
           were
           they
           deliuered
           :
           and
           their
           deliuerance
           was
           so
           strange
           and
           miraculous
           ,
           that
           they
           
             were
             like
             them
             that
             dreame
          
           ,
           Psal.
           126.1
           .
           When
           Peter
           was
           cast
           into
           prison
           by
           Herod
           ,
           and
           committed
           to
           foure
           quaternions
           of
           Souldiers
           to
           be
           kept
           ,
           
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Lord
           came
           and
           awoke
           him
           as
           he
           slept
           ,
           and
           led
           him
           out
           of
           prison
           ,
           past
           the
           watches
           ,
           and
           through
           the
           iron
           gate
           ,
           and
           then
           left
           him
           .
           Now
           ,
           this
           deliuerance
           was
           so
           strange
           vnto
           him
           ,
           
             that
             he
             knew
             not
             whether
             it
             was
             true
             ,
             but
             thought
             he
             had
             seene
             a
             vision
             .
          
           From
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           God
           hath
           made
           this
           gracious
           promise
           vnto
           his
           Church
           ,
           
             to
             answer
             before
             they
             call
             ,
             and
             to
             heare
             while
             they
             speake
             ,
          
           Isay
           65.24
           .
           So
           endlesse
           is
           his
           mercy
           ,
           and
           his
           goodnesse
           so
           vnspeakeable
           towards
           his
           seruants
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           cleaue
           vnto
           him
           vnfainedly
           ,
           they
           shall
           finde
           his
           bounty
           farre
           surpassing
           all
           that
           they
           could
           aske
           or
           thinke
           .
        
         
           The
           consideration
           hereof
           serues
           to
           stirre
           vp
           euery
           one
           of
           vs
           in
           our
           places
           ,
           to
           cleaue
           vnfainedly
           vnto
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           with
           all
           our
           hearts
           by
           faith
           ,
           in
           due
           reuerence
           and
           obedience
           .
           If
           a
           seruant
           were
           to
           choose
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           among
           an
           hundred
           should
           heare
           of
           one
           ,
           that
           besides
           his
           wages
           ,
           would
           giue
           vnto
           his
           seruants
           ,
           gifts
           which
           they
           would
           not
           think
           of
           ;
           this
           seruant
           would
           forsake
           all
           the
           rest
           to
           com
           vnto
           this
           one
           .
           Behold
           ,
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           is
           this
           bountifull
           master
           :
           who
           doth
           not
           only
           keep
           couenant
           with
           his
           seruāts
           ,
           in
           a
           full
           accomplishment
           of
           his
           promises
           ;
           but
           is
           exceeding
           
           gracious
           ,
           preuenting
           them
           with
           liberall
           blessings
           ,
           aboue
           all
           that
           they
           can
           wish
           for
           thēselues
           :
           wherfore
           let
           vs
           forsake
           all
           our
           bad
           Masters
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           diuell
           ,
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           sinne
           ;
           and
           resigne
           our selues
           with
           full
           purpose
           of
           heart
           ,
           to
           serue
           this
           our
           good
           GOD
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           of
           our
           dayes
           .
           There
           is
           no
           man
           liuing
           ,
           that
           can
           haue
           such
           cause
           of
           true
           ioy
           in
           heart
           ,
           as
           Gods
           seruants
           haue
           :
           for
           ,
           God
           shewes
           more
           kindenesse
           vnto
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           can
           aske
           or
           thinke
           of
           .
           And
           take
           this
           for
           truth
           also
           :
           there
           be
           none
           that
           thus
           giue
           themselues
           to
           serue
           God
           faithfully
           with
           all
           their
           harts
           ,
           but
           before
           they
           die
           they
           shal
           finde
           this
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           a
           most
           mercifull
           GOD
           ,
           and
           his
           goodnesse
           endlesse
           towards
           them
           aboue
           their
           deserts
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           endlesse
           mercy
           of
           GOD
           ,
           must
           mooue
           vs
           all
           to
           repent
           vs
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           to
           trust
           in
           him
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           them
           ,
           be
           they
           neuer
           so
           many
           or
           haynous
           :
           for
           ,
           they
           can
           neuer
           reach
           to
           the
           multitude
           of
           his
           mercies
           .
           Though
           they
           be
           in
           number
           like
           the
           sand
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           dismay
           vs
           from
           comming
           to
           him
           :
           but
           considering
           that
           his
           goodnesse
           is
           endlesse
           ,
           and
           his
           mercy
           is
           ouer
           all
           his
           workes
           ,
           we
           must
           come
           vnto
           him
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           our
           sinnes
           .
           For
           ,
           GOD
           is
           mercifull
           to
           performe
           his
           promise
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           beyond
           his
           promise
           ,
           to
           doe
           for
           vs
           more
           than
           wee
           can
           thinke
           of
           .
           Many
           indeede
           abuse
           this
           mercie
           of
           GOD
           ,
           by
           presuming
           thereon
           to
           goe
           on
           in
           sinne
           :
           but
           such
           deceiue
           themselues
           ;
           
             For
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             be
             mercifull
             vnto
             them
             ,
          
           Deut.
           29.20
           .
           It
           is
           the
           penitent
           person
           that
           shall
           finde
           mercy
           .
        
         
           The
           sixt
           effect
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           is
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             Escaped
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             sword
             .
          
           The
           words
           in
           the
           originall
           ,
           are
           thus
           :
           
             Escaped
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             sword
             :
          
           which
           is
           the
           Hebrew
           phrase
           in
           the
           olde
           Testament
           ,
           and
           heere
           followed
           by
           the
           Pen-man
           of
           this
           Epistle
           ;
           and
           before
           ,
           where
           he
           calleth
           the
           word
           of
           God
           
             a
             two
             mouthed
             sword
          
           ,
           Heb.
           4.12
           :
           hereby
           meaning
           (
           as
           it
           is
           translated
           )
           
             a
             two
             edged
             sword
          
           .
           This
           effect
           must
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           two
           worthy
           Prophets
           ,
           Elias
           and
           Elizeus
           :
           
           for
           Elias
           ,
           wee
           may
           reade
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           had
           slaine
           Baals
           Priests
           (
           1.
           
           Kings
           19.1
           .
           )
           Iezabel
           the
           Queene
           threatened
           to
           kill
           him
           ▪
           which
           he
           hearing
           ,
           fled
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           and
           thence
           was
           led
           to
           Mount
           Horeb
           ,
           and
           there
           escaped
           by
           meanes
           of
           his
           faith
           .
           And
           for
           Elizeus
           ,
           wee
           may
           reade
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           disclosed
           the
           King
           of
           Syriah
           his
           counsell
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           (
           2.
           
           Kings
           6.
           )
           hee
           was
           compassed
           about
           in
           Dothan
           ,
           the
           city
           where
           he
           lay
           ,
           with
           a
           huge
           hoast
           of
           Assyrians
           ;
           but
           ,
           praying
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Lord
           smote
           the
           hoast
           with
           blindnesse
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Prophet
           led
           them
           in
           safetie
           to
           Samaria
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           effect
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           these
           seruāts
           of
           God
           were
           in
           distresse
           ,
           &
           danger
           of
           death
           ,
           they
           denied
           themselues
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           helpe
           ,
           &
           by
           faith
           relied
           vpō
           God
           vnfainedly
           ,
           frō
           the
           bottom
           of
           their
           hearts
           ;
           &
           so
           found
           deliuerance
           with
           God
           ,
           frō
           the
           perill
           of
           death
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           here
           wee
           learne
           ,
           that
           God
           prouides
           for
           the
           safetie
           and
           deliuerance
           of
           his
           seruants
           ,
           in
           the
           extremitie
           of
           peril
           and
           danger
           ,
           when
           both
           might
           and
           multitude
           are
           against
           them
           .
           This
           point
           we
           haue
           touched
           in
           diuers
           examples
           before
           ,
           and
           therefore
           doe
           here
           onely
           name
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           that
           these
           men
           in
           the
           extremity
           of
           danger
           beleeued
           ,
           and
           so
           
             escaped
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             sword
          
           ;
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           are
           in
           greatest
           danger
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           see
           no
           way
           to
           escape
           ;
           euen
           then
           wee
           must
           put
           our
           trust
           in
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           saue
           vs.
           This
           wee
           must
           doe
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           our
           body
           ;
           but
           more
           especially
           ,
           for
           the
           saluation
           of
           our
           soule
           .
           Put
           the
           case
           a
           man
           were
           in
           despaire
           of
           his
           saluation
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           sees
           
             legions
             of
             diuels
          
           compassing
           him
           about
           to
           take
           him
           away
           :
           what
           must
           this
           man
           doe
           in
           this
           case
           ?
           Answ.
           Looke
           what
           Elias
           and
           Elizeus
           did
           ,
           the
           same
           thing
           must
           hee
           doe
           ;
           hee
           must
           not
           lie
           dead
           in
           desperation
           ,
           yielding
           thereto
           :
           but
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           same
           time
           ,
           when
           such
           terrors
           oppresse
           him
           ,
           hee
           must
           by
           faith
           lift
           vp
           his
           heart
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           put
           all
           his
           trust
           and
           confidence
           in
           him
           ,
           thorough
           Christ.
           And
           ,
           if
           hee
           can
           this
           doe
           ,
           hee
           may
           assure
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           hee
           shall
           as
           certainly
           escape
           these
           fearefull
           
           terrors
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           torments
           of
           hell
           ,
           as
           Elias
           &
           Elizeus
           did
           the
           edge
           of
           the
           sword
           :
           for
           ,
           let
           a
           man
           put
           his
           whole
           trust
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           his
           troubles
           bee
           ,
           God
           will
           deliuer
           him
           .
           
             Great
             are
             the
             troubles
             of
             the
             righteous
             :
             but
             the
             Lord
             deliuers
             him
             out
             of
             them
             all
             ,
          
           Psal.
           34.19
           .
           Indeed
           wee
           must
           not
           limit
           God
           ,
           for
           time
           ,
           or
           manner
           of
           deliuerance
           ;
           but
           ,
           waite
           on
           GOD
           by
           faith
           ,
           accounting
           his
           grace
           sufficient
           ,
           till
           deliuerance
           come
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           sixt
           effect
           .
        
         
           The
           seauenth
           effect
           of
           their
           faith
           is
           this
           :
           
             Of
             weake
             were
             made
             strong
          
           .
           Or
           thus
           :
           
             Of
             weake
             were
             restored
             to
             health
             .
          
           This
           must
           bee
           vnderstood
           of
           Hezekias
           ,
           a
           worthy
           king
           of
           Iuda
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           we
           may
           read
           ,
           2.
           
           Kings
           20.
           )
           beeing
           sore
           sicke
           ,
           euen
           vnto
           death
           ,
           was
           restored
           to
           health
           ,
           and
           obtained
           of
           GOD
           the
           lengthening
           of
           his
           daies
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           fifteene
           yeares
           .
           Which
           wonderfull
           recouery
           ,
           hee
           obtained
           by
           meanes
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           which
           hee
           shewed
           in
           time
           of
           his
           sicknesse
           ,
           by
           a
           prayer
           he
           made
           vnto
           God
           ;
           the
           substance
           wherof
           ,
           stood
           in
           these
           two
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           beeing
           very
           sicke
           ,
           hee
           praied
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           his
           sinnes
           .
           This
           appeareth
           by
           his
           thanksgiuing
           ,
           vpon
           his
           recouery
           ,
           Isay
           38.17
           .
           where
           hee
           confesseth
           ,
           that
           
             God
             had
             cast
             all
             his
             sinnes
             behinde
             his
             backe
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           looke
           for
           what
           hee
           gaue
           thanks
           ;
           that
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           hee
           had
           before
           begged
           of
           God
           in
           praier
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           hee
           made
           request
           vnto
           GOD
           for
           prolonging
           of
           his
           daies
           ,
           for
           some
           reasons
           which
           did
           concerne
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           this
           hee
           also
           prayed
           for
           in
           faith
           .
           Now
           ,
           the
           reasons
           moouing
           him
           to
           pray
           for
           longer
           life
           ,
           were
           these
           :
           First
           ,
           hee
           had
           then
           no
           issue
           to
           succeed
           him
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hee
           praied
           for
           life
           ,
           to
           beget
           a
           childe
           ,
           which
           might
           sit
           vpon
           his
           throne
           after
           him
           .
           And
           the
           ground
           of
           this
           praier
           was
           this
           ;
           GOD
           had
           made
           a
           particular
           promise
           vnto
           Dauid
           and
           Salomon
           ,
           1.
           
           Kings
           8.25
           ,
           
             that
             they
             should
             not
             want
             issue
             after
             them
             ,
             to
             sit
             vpon
             the
             Throne
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           so
           that
           
             their
             children
             tooke
             heede
             to
             their
             way
             ,
             to
             walke
             before
             the
             LORD
             ,
             as
             Dauid
          
           did
           .
           Now
           ,
           King
           Hezekiah
           ,
           knowing
           this
           
           promise
           ,
           had
           regard
           hereunto
           :
           and
           ,
           building
           himself
           hereon
           ,
           his
           conscience
           bearing
           him
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           walked
           before
           the
           Lord
           vprightly
           ,
           hee
           praies
           for
           issue
           to
           succeed
           him
           ;
           and
           ,
           for
           that
           cause
           ,
           he
           desires
           strength
           of
           body
           ,
           and
           length
           of
           daies
           .
           This
           appeareth
           notably
           by
           his
           praier
           ,
           2.
           
           King.
           20.3
           ,
           Lord
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             I
             beseech
             thee
             now
             remember
             how
             I
             haue
             walked
             before
             thee
             in
             truth
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             perfect
             heart
             .
          
           The
           summe
           of
           his
           praier
           is
           this
           :
           All
           the
           kings
           succeeding
           Dauid
           and
           Salomon
           ,
           which
           walke
           in
           Gods
           commandements
           ,
           shall
           haue
           issue
           to
           sit
           on
           their
           thrones
           after
           them
           .
           Now
           ,
           from
           hence
           he
           praies
           thus
           ;
           
             Oh
             Lord
             ,
             I
             haue
             walked
             before
             thee
             ,
             in
             truth
             and
             sincerity
             of
             heart
             :
          
           and
           hereupon
           the
           conclusion
           followes
           ,
           
             grant
             me
             issue
             to
             sit
             vpon
             my
             throne
             after
             me
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           life
           and
           health
           to
           accomplish
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           praied
           that
           he
           might
           liue
           to
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           in
           that
           weighty
           calling
           ,
           wherein
           God
           had
           placed
           him
           ouer
           his
           people
           .
           This
           appeareth
           likewise
           ,
           by
           his
           thanksgiuing
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           vpon
           his
           recouery
           ;
           where
           hee
           saith
           ,
           Isay
           38.20
           .
           
             ●he
             Lord
             was
             ready
             to
             saue
             me
             :
             therefore
             wee
             will
             sing
             my
             song
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             our
             life
             in
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Thus
           by
           his
           worthy
           praier
           ,
           hee
           shewed
           forth
           his
           faith
           notably
           :
           by
           vertue
           whereof
           ,
           beeing
           sicke
           vnto
           death
           ,
           hee
           obtained
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           prolonging
           of
           his
           daies
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           fifteene
           yeares
           .
           And
           ,
           so
           we
           see
           ,
           to
           whom
           this
           seauenth
           effect
           of
           faith
           is
           to
           be
           referred
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           are
           taught
           a
           speciall
           duty
           ,
           for
           the
           recouery
           of
           our
           health
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           sickenesse
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           before
           wee
           vse
           the
           ordinary
           meanes
           of
           Physicke
           ,
           wee
           must
           (
           according
           to
           this
           example
           )
           first
           put
           our
           faith
           in
           practice
           ,
           by
           humbling
           our selues
           for
           our
           sinnes
           past
           ,
           confessing
           them
           truely
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           praying
           for
           pardon
           ,
           from
           a
           resolute
           purpose
           of
           heart
           ,
           to
           lead
           a
           newe
           life
           ;
           and
           also
           ,
           by
           intreating
           health
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           good
           blessing
           vpon
           the
           meanes
           which
           we
           shall
           vse
           for
           our
           recouery
           .
           Thus
           haue
           other
           of
           Gods
           seruants
           done
           ,
           beside
           Hezekias
           .
           When
           Dauid
           was
           grieuously
           
           sicke
           ,
           the
           principal
           thing
           he
           did
           ,
           was
           this
           practice
           of
           faith
           ;
           in
           humbling
           his
           soule
           before
           God
           for
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           intreating
           earnestly
           the
           pardon
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           Psa.
           6.
           
           &
           38.
           
           This
           is
           the
           principal
           thing
           ,
           which
           in
           those
           Psalms
           is
           propounded
           of
           Dauid
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Apostle
           counsels
           ,
           Iam.
           5.14
           ,
           15
           ▪
           
             Is
             any
             man
             sicke
             among
             you
             ?
             let
             him
             call
             for
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             :
          
           and
           what
           must
           they
           doe
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           first
           pray
           for
           him
           ;
           and
           then
           (
           as
           the
           custome
           was
           in
           those
           daies
           )
           
             anoint
             him
             with
             oyle
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           the
           praier
           
             of
             faith
             shall
             saue
             the
             sicke
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             shall
             raise
             him
             vp
             againe
             :
             and
             if
             hee
             haue
             committed
             any
             sinne
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             forgiuen
             him
             .
          
           And
           ,
           here
           we
           must
           be
           admonished
           ,
           to
           beware
           of
           the
           bad
           practices
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           :
           the
           most
           men
           in
           their
           sickenesse
           ,
           first
           seeke
           to
           the
           Physicians
           ;
           and
           if
           that
           faile
           them
           ,
           they
           send
           for
           the
           Minister
           .
           This
           was
           King
           Asa
           his
           practice
           ,
           for
           which
           hee
           is
           branded
           to
           all
           posteritie
           ,
           that
           
             beeing
             diseased
             in
             his
             feete
             ,
             hee
             sought
             vnto
             Physicians
             ,
             and
             not
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Chron.
           16.12
           ;
           though
           otherwise
           ,
           hee
           had
           good
           things
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           1.
           
           King.
           15.14
           .
           And
           ,
           many
           do
           farre
           worse
           ,
           who
           seeke
           to
           witches
           and
           inchanters
           ,
           when
           they
           ,
           or
           theirs
           ,
           are
           in
           such
           distresse
           :
           but
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           forsake
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           seeke
           help
           of
           the
           diuel
           ,
           like
           to
           Ahaziah
           ,
           who
           sent
           to
           
             Baalzebub
             the
             God
             of
             Ekron
             ,
             to
             know
             of
             his
             recouery
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             sicke
             vpon
             a
             fall
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Kings
           1.2
           .
           This
           should
           be
           far
           from
           all
           Gods
           children
           :
           for
           ,
           as
           Ahaziahs
           sickenesse
           became
           deadly
           ,
           through
           his
           sending
           to
           Baalzebub
           ;
           so
           vndoubtedly
           ,
           many
           diseases
           become
           incurable
           ,
           by
           the
           bad
           and
           preposterous
           dealing
           of
           the
           Patient
           ,
           who
           either
           vseth
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           ,
           or
           lawfull
           meanes
           disorderedly
           ,
           or
           trusting
           therein
           .
           Wee
           therefore
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           must
           remember
           our
           duty
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           faith
           ,
           as
           Hezekiah
           did
           .
        
         
           The
           eight
           fruit
           of
           faith
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           
             Waxed
             valiant
             in
             battell
          
           .
           This
           effect
           may
           well
           bee
           vnderstood
           of
           all
           the
           Iudges
           before
           named
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           good
           Kings
           in
           Iuda
           and
           Israel
           .
           But
           yet
           ,
           there
           be
           two
           especially
           ,
           to
           whom
           wee
           may
           more
           peculiarly
           referre
           it
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           Samson
           ,
           and
           Dauid
           .
           For
           ,
           Samson
           ,
           
           he
           by
           meanes
           of
           faith
           ,
           came
           to
           be
           so
           mighty
           (
           Iudg.
           15.15
           .
           )
           that
           
             with
             the
             Iawe
             bone
             of
             an
             asse
             he
             slew
             a
             thousand
             Philistims
             .
          
           And
           for
           Dauid
           ,
           he
           likewise
           was
           so
           incouraged
           by
           faith
           ,
           that
           with
           the
           same
           sling
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           kept
           his
           fathers
           sheepe
           (
           which
           was
           but
           a
           slender
           weapon
           for
           warre
           )
           hee
           encountred
           with
           Goliah
           that
           huge
           Philistim
           ,
           and
           hit
           him
           with
           a
           stone
           in
           the
           forehead
           ,
           and
           slew
           him
           .
           Both
           these
           facts
           ,
           were
           the
           fruits
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           bolde
           to
           encounter
           with
           these
           mighty
           enemies
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           effect
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           first
           ,
           wee
           may
           obserue
           ,
           that
           true
           fortitude
           and
           manhood
           ,
           right
           valour
           and
           courage
           ,
           comes
           from
           true
           faith
           .
           It
           must
           bee
           graunted
           ,
           that
           many
           heathen
           men
           had
           great
           strength
           and
           courage
           ;
           but
           indeed
           ,
           it
           was
           but
           a
           shadow
           of
           true
           valour
           :
           for
           ,
           right
           valour
           coms
           from
           a
           beleeuing
           heart
           .
           And
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           these
           Iudges
           and
           Princes
           of
           Israel
           ,
           
             waxed
             strong
             in
             battell
             by
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Doth
           true
           faith
           make
           men
           valiant
           in
           battell
           ?
           Then
           should
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           bee
           set
           vp
           ,
           and
           maintained
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Campe
           ,
           and
           Guarison
           ,
           and
           among
           Souldiers
           on
           the
           Seas
           ;
           as
           in
           Cities
           and
           Townes
           of
           peace
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           is
           the
           meanes
           of
           this
           faith
           which
           giues
           valour
           in
           battell
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           fight
           in
           a
           good
           cause
           .
        
         
           Hence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           inioyned
           by
           Moses
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           went
           out
           to
           battell
           ,
           
             the
             Priests
             should
             come
             forth
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             incourage
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             their
             hearts
             might
             not
             faint
             ,
             nor
             feare
             ,
             nor
             dread
             their
             enemies
             ;
             because
             of
             the
             powerfull
             presence
             of
             God
             fighting
             for
             them
             .
          
           The
           Papists
           obiect
           this
           (
           by
           way
           of
           reproach
           )
           against
           Zwinglius
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           the
           restorers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           That
           hee
           died
           in
           the
           fielde
           among
           Souldiers
           :
           But
           ,
           this
           indeed
           is
           no
           reproach
           ,
           but
           rather
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           commendation
           vnto
           him
           ;
           in
           that
           ,
           for
           the
           increase
           of
           faith
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           in
           them
           that
           were
           weake
           Christians
           about
           him
           ,
           hee
           was
           
           content
           to
           hazard
           his
           owne
           life
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           eight
           effect
           .
        
         
           The
           ninth
           effect
           of
           faith
           ,
           for
           which
           these
           worthy
           men
           are
           commended
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           
             They
             turned
             to
             flight
             the
             Armies
             of
             the
             Alients
             .
          
           This
           may
           be
           vnderstoode
           of
           the
           most
           of
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           good
           Kings
           of
           Iuda
           and
           Israell
           .
           But
           I
           will
           make
           choyse
           ,
           especially
           of
           two
           ,
           Gedion
           ,
           and
           Iehosaphat
           :
           for
           ,
           Gedion
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           
             with
             three
             hundred
             Souldiers
          
           (
           Iudges
           6.
           and
           7
           )
           altogether
           vnweaponed
           ,
           onely
           
             with
             light
             pitchers
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
          
           put
           to
           flight
           a
           mighty
           huge
           Armie
           of
           the
           Midianites
           .
           And
           Iehosaphat
           a
           godly
           King
           ,
           being
           assaulted
           with
           a
           mighty
           and
           great
           Armie
           of
           Moabites
           ,
           Ammonites
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           mount
           Seir
           ,
           knew
           that
           by
           force
           of
           armes
           hee
           could
           not
           withstand
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           by
           faith
           makes
           a
           worthy
           prayer
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           heard
           him
           ,
           and
           set
           his
           enemies
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           he
           put
           them
           to
           flight
           :
           which
           hee
           could
           neuer
           haue
           done
           by
           any
           strength
           of
           his
           owne
           .
        
         
           Heere
           wee
           may
           learne
           ,
           how
           Kingdomes
           and
           people
           may
           become
           able
           to
           put
           to
           flight
           their
           enemies
           .
           The
           best
           way
           is
           ,
           to
           put
           in
           practice
           their
           faith
           in
           God
           ;
           by
           humbling
           themselues
           truly
           for
           their
           sinnes
           past
           ,
           with
           vnfained
           confession
           of
           them
           vnto
           God
           ,
           praying
           withall
           earnestly
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           for
           Gods
           aide
           ,
           assistance
           ,
           &
           protection
           against
           their
           enemies
           .
           The
           power
           of
           this
           meanes
           is
           euident
           in
           Scripture
           :
           and
           therefore
           when
           Eliah
           was
           taken
           vp
           ,
           Elisha
           cried
           ,
           
             My
             Father
             ,
             my
             Father
             ,
             the
             Chariot
             of
             Israell
             ,
             and
             the
             horse-men
             thereof
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Kings
           2.12
           :
           giuing
           him
           this
           notable
           commendations
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           as
           good
           to
           Israell
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           as
           all
           their
           Chariots
           and
           Horse-men
           .
           Question
           .
           How
           could
           that
           possibly
           be
           true
           ?
           Answer
           .
           If
           we
           reade
           the
           Story
           ,
           wee
           shall
           finde
           it
           to
           be
           most
           true
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           prayers
           which
           he
           made
           in
           faith
           ,
           he
           did
           as
           much
           or
           more
           then
           al
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Land
           could
           doe
           .
           And
           so
           it
           shall
           be
           with
           all
           Christian
           Kings
           and
           people
           :
           if
           they
           can
           shew
           forth
           their
           faith
           ,
           by
           prayer
           vnto
           God
           ,
           they
           
           shall
           doe
           wonderfull
           much
           hereby
           ,
           in
           subduing
           of
           their
           enemies
           .
        
         
           To
           apply
           this
           to
           our selues
           ;
           wee
           haue
           had
           many
           and
           dangerous
           assaults
           from
           Popish
           enemies
           ,
           both
           domestical
           and
           forraine
           ,
           who
           haue
           of
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           stil
           doe
           purpose
           our
           ouerthrowe
           .
           Now
           ,
           how
           shall
           wee
           be
           able
           to
           withstand
           their
           might
           ,
           and
           to
           escape
           their
           malice
           ?
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           Christian
           policy
           ,
           and
           warlike
           prouision
           must
           be
           vsed
           :
           yet
           our
           stay
           and
           rest
           must
           not
           be
           thereon
           ;
           but
           wee
           must
           stirre
           vp
           our
           faith
           ,
           both
           Magistrates
           and
           Subiects
           ,
           Prince
           and
           people
           :
           and
           first
           of
           all
           humble
           our selues
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           shew
           forth
           our
           repentance
           by
           new
           obedience
           in
           time
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           then
           pray
           for
           a
           blessing
           vpon
           the
           outward
           meanes
           which
           shall
           be
           vsed
           .
           This
           is
           the
           right
           practice
           of
           faith
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           danger
           by
           our
           enemies
           ;
           which
           we
           shal
           finde
           (
           if
           we
           exercise
           it
           vnfainedly
           )
           to
           be
           a
           surer
           meanes
           of
           safety
           and
           victory
           against
           our
           enemies
           ,
           then
           all
           worldly
           munition
           and
           policie
           .
           For
           hereby
           we
           shall
           haue
           the
           Lord
           for
           our
           protection
           ,
           and
           his
           blessing
           vpon
           the
           outward
           meanes
           ,
           giuing
           strength
           and
           good
           successe
           thereunto
           ;
           when
           as
           ,
           omitting
           this
           duty
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           be
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           finde
           that
           vaine
           is
           the
           strength
           or
           wit
           of
           man.
           Let
           vs
           not
           therefore
           betray
           our selues
           wilfully
           into
           our
           enemies
           hand
           ;
           but
           by
           this
           practice
           of
           faith
           ,
           enable
           our selues
           against
           all
           our
           enemies
           whatsoeuer
           :
           otherwise
           wee
           may
           iustly
           feare
           to
           be
           deliuered
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           for
           a
           prey
           vnto
           their
           teeth
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           if
           we
           loue
           our
           owne
           safetie
           ,
           and
           the
           wel-fare
           of
           our
           Land
           ,
           let
           vs
           practice
           this
           duty
           :
           
             For
             ,
             the
             prayer
             of
             faith
             auaileth
             much
             with
             God
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             feruent
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           saith
           to
           Moses
           ,
           when
           he
           fell
           down
           before
           him
           ,
           to
           turne
           backe
           the
           wrath
           that
           was
           broken-in
           vpon
           the
           people
           ,
           
             Let
             me
             alone
          
           :
           as
           though
           Moses
           had
           held
           ,
           or
           bound
           the
           Lords
           hand
           by
           his
           prayer
           ,
           that
           hee
           could
           not
           smite
           his
           people
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           ninth
           fruite
           of
           faith
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           faith
           of
           the
           widowe
           and
           the
           Shunamite
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 VERSE
                 35.
              
               
            
             
               The
               women
               receiued
               their
               dead
               raised
               vp
               to
               life
               .
            
          
        
         
           THis
           is
           the
           tenth
           and
           last
           fruit
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           these
           two
           women
           especially
           :
           the
           
             widow
             of
             Zarephath
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Shunamite
           .
           The
           widow
           of
           Zarephath
           ,
           giuing
           entertainment
           :
           
           o
           Eliiah
           in
           the
           great
           famine
           ,
           had
           this
           blessing
           vouchsafed
           vnto
           her
           for
           her
           faith
           ,
           that
           her
           dead
           sonne
           was
           restored
           to
           life
           by
           the
           Prophet
           :
           And
           the
           Shunamite
           that
           prouided
           lodging
           for
           the
           Prophet
           Elisha
           ,
           
           had
           her
           onely
           son
           restored
           to
           life
           from
           death
           by
           the
           Prophet
           through
           faith
           .
           Now
           heere
           we
           must
           obserue
           ,
           that
           these
           two
           women
           did
           not
           only
           beleeue
           in
           the
           true
           God
           ;
           but
           more
           particularly
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           vse
           these
           his
           seruants
           ,
           as
           meanes
           to
           restore
           to
           life
           their
           two
           children
           that
           were
           
           dead
           :
           as
           appeares
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           both
           of
           them
           made
           means
           to
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           for
           the
           reuiuing
           of
           their
           children
           ;
           which
           they
           did
           ,
           by
           faith
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           wil
           say
           ,
           This
           last
           effect
           of
           faith
           ,
           may
           seeme
           to
           crosse
           the
           Scripture
           else-where
           ;
           which
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             is
             the
             first
             fruites
             of
             them
             that
             sleepe
             .
          
           
           How
           then
           could
           these
           that
           were
           before
           Christs
           incarnation
           ,
           be
           restored
           from
           death
           to
           life
           ?
           Answer
           .
           Saint
           Pauls
           meaning
           is
           this
           ;
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           first
           of
           all
           those
           that
           rose
           from
           death
           to
           life
           ,
           to
           die
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           to
           liue
           for
           euer
           .
           So
           ,
           indeede
           ,
           Christ
           is
           the
           first
           fruites
           of
           them
           that
           sleepe
           :
           for
           ,
           he
           rose
           to
           liue
           for
           euer
           .
           As
           for
           these
           two
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           ,
           mentioned
           both
           in
           the
           olde
           Testament
           and
           the
           new
           ,
           that
           were
           raised
           from
           death
           to
           life
           ,
           they
           rose
           not
           from
           the
           sleepe
           of
           death
           ,
           to
           liue
           for
           euer
           ,
           but
           to
           die
           againe
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           tenth
           fruite
           of
           faith
           ,
           all
           Parents
           may
           learne
           their
           duty
           towards
           their
           children
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           sicknesse
           or
           such
           like
           .
           They
           must
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           these
           two
           godly
           women
           ,
           and
           labour
           especially
           to
           shew
           forth
           their
           faith
           in
           such
           duties
           as
           God
           requireth
           in
           such
           a
           case
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           they
           must
           humble
           themselues
           for
           their
           owne
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           their
           children
           and
           family
           ;
           praying
           earnestly
           to
           God
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           them
           (
           for
           GOD
           may
           visite
           the
           iniquity
           of
           the
           Parents
           vpon
           the
           children
           in
           bodily
           iudgements
           )
           and
           entreating
           the
           Lord
           to
           restore
           them
           to
           health
           and
           liberty
           :
           and
           withall
           ,
           they
           must
           vse
           the
           ordinarie
           lawfull
           meanes
           of
           recouerie
           in
           physicke
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           praying
           to
           God
           for
           a
           blessing
           thereupon
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           their
           dutie
           ;
           but
           (
           alas
           !
           )
           the
           manner
           and
           practice
           of
           many
           Parents
           ,
           is
           farre
           otherwise
           :
           for
           ,
           whereas
           they
           should
           first
           seeke
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           his
           Prophet
           ,
           they
           either
           runne
           first
           to
           the
           ordinary
           meanes
           of
           physicke
           ;
           or
           ,
           being
           worse
           disposed
           ,
           seeke
           help
           of
           wizards
           &
           blessers
           by
           their
           charmes
           and
           sorceries
           ,
           forsaking
           GOD
           and
           running
           to
           the
           Diuell
           .
           Indeede
           ,
           the
           vse
           of
           lawfull
           meanes
           is
           not
           to
           be
           discommended
           simply
           :
           but
           this
           preposterous
           
           course
           is
           blame-worthy
           ,
           and
           depriues
           many
           ,
           of
           Gods
           blessing
           in
           the
           meanes
           ,
           That
           they
           seeke
           helpe
           of
           Physick
           ,
           before
           they
           haue
           sought
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           this
           holy
           practice
           of
           faith
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           But
           how
           can
           the
           parents
           faith
           benefit
           the
           childe
           ?
           Answ.
           It
           cannot
           procure
           vnto
           it
           eternall
           life
           :
           for
           ,
           euery
           one
           must
           bee
           saued
           by
           his
           owne
           faith
           in
           Christ.
           And
           ,
           yet
           the
           childe
           receiues
           many
           a
           good
           blessing
           at
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           the
           Parents
           faith
           ;
           as
           namely
           ,
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           couenant
           of
           grace
           in
           the
           seales
           thereof
           ;
           besides
           the
           fruition
           of
           many
           temporall
           blessings
           ,
           as
           life
           it selfe
           ,
           in
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           The
           consideration
           hereof
           ,
           must
           mooue
           all
           parents
           ,
           aboue
           all
           things
           ,
           to
           labour
           for
           true
           faith
           :
           for
           ,
           by
           the
           practice
           hereof
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           bring
           the
           greatest
           blessing
           vpon
           themselues
           ,
           and
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           vpon
           the
           lawfull
           meanes
           which
           they
           shall
           vse
           for
           their
           good
           .
           Say
           ,
           the
           Lord
           shall
           lay
           his
           hand
           vpon
           children
           and
           seruants
           in
           a
           family
           ,
           what
           must
           parents
           and
           masters
           doe
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           the
           best
           way
           for
           helpe
           ,
           is
           the
           practice
           of
           faith
           ,
           in
           true
           humiliation
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           prayer
           to
           God
           for
           mercy
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           blessing
           vpon
           the
           meanes
           which
           they
           shall
           vse
           .
           In
           all
           societies
           this
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           gouernors
           ,
           many
           curses
           are
           remooued
           ,
           and
           many
           blessings
           procured
           .
           God
           sends
           his
           Iudgements
           among
           vs
           daily
           ,
           and
           we
           knowe
           not
           when
           other
           moe
           shall
           befall
           vs
           :
           but
           for
           the
           remoueall
           and
           preuēting
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           must
           giue
           our selues
           to
           true
           humiliation
           and
           praier
           ;
           and
           so
           shal
           we
           finde
           the
           Lords
           mercy
           towards
           vs
           ,
           as
           these
           two
           women
           did
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           this
           tenth
           fruit
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           of
           them
           all
           seuerally
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           from
           them
           all
           ioyntly
           together
           ,
           obserue
           this
           speciall
           point
           ;
           
             That
             faith
             is
             such
             a
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             doth
             bring
             downe
             from
             heauen
             vpon
             euery
             beleeuer
             ,
             all
             Gods
             blessings
             that
             are
             needfull
             for
             him
             .
          
           Who
           is
           hee
           that
           desires
           not
           to
           bee
           made
           partaker
           of
           GODs
           blessing●
           needfull
           
           for
           him
           ,
           both
           in
           soule
           and
           body
           ?
           Well
           :
           the
           onely
           way
           and
           meanes
           hereto
           ,
           is
           to
           get
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           the
           same
           in
           practice
           ,
           in
           all
           such
           duties
           as
           God
           shall
           require
           at
           our
           hands
           .
           The
           worthy
           men
           before
           named
           ,
           obtained
           al
           the
           former
           most
           wonderfull
           blessings
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           their
           faith
           :
           
             By
             it
             they
             scaped
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             they
             quenched
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             waxed
             mighty
             in
             battel
             ,
             &c.
          
           as
           wee
           haue
           heard
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           if
           faith
           be
           such
           a
           notable
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           aboue
           all
           things
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           let
           vs
           labour
           for
           it
           .
           We
           must
           not
           content
           our selues
           with
           lip-faith
           ,
           and
           so
           presume
           vpon
           Gods
           mercies
           ;
           but
           ,
           wee
           must
           labour
           for
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           which
           may
           purifie
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           in
           our
           lyues
           .
           Here
           are
           strong
           motiues
           to
           perswade
           vs
           hereunto
           :
           for
           ,
           what
           doe
           wee
           desire
           ?
           riches
           ,
           honour
           ,
           or
           fauour
           ,
           and
           grace
           in
           the
           world
           ?
           would
           wee
           haue
           health
           ,
           and
           strength
           ?
           nay
           ,
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           in
           all
           ?
           then
           ,
           looke
           to
           get
           true
           faith
           :
           for
           ,
           in
           the
           practice
           thereof
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           obtaine
           of
           God
           ,
           all
           needfull
           blessings
           ,
           both
           temporall
           and
           spirituall
           .
           Many
           toyle
           themselues
           exceedingly
           ,
           by
           worldly
           meanes
           to
           get
           temporall
           blessings
           ,
           as
           health
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           honour
           ,
           &c.
           and
           yet
           neuer
           attaine
           thereto
           ,
           because
           they
           seeke
           them
           not
           by
           faith
           .
           I
           confesse
           ,
           naturall
           men
           get
           many
           good
           things
           :
           but
           to
           them
           they
           are
           no
           blessings
           ;
           because
           they
           want
           faith
           both
           in
           getting
           ,
           and
           keeping
           of
           them
           :
           for
           ,
           they
           lay
           all
           religion
           aside
           ,
           and
           toyle
           themselues
           wholly
           in
           worldly
           meanes
           .
           This
           course
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           must
           beware
           of
           .
           Say
           ,
           that
           a
           Prince
           bids
           one
           of
           his
           seruants
           goe
           to
           his
           Treasurie
           ,
           and
           there
           inrich
           himselfe
           with
           Iewels
           ,
           with
           gold
           ,
           and
           siluer
           ,
           and
           with
           whatsoeuer
           he
           lacketh
           :
           what
           will
           this
           man
           doe
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           first
           hee
           will
           call
           for
           the
           keyes
           ,
           wherby
           he
           may
           vnlocke
           the
           doors
           and
           chests
           ;
           for
           else
           he
           can
           get
           nothing
           .
           Behold
           ,
           in
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           God
           shewes
           vs
           his
           full
           treasury
           ,
           wherin
           wee
           may
           inrich
           our selues
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           blessings
           :
           Now
           ,
           wee
           must
           not
           with
           the
           foole
           ,
           runne
           without
           the
           key
           ,
           but
           
           labour
           first
           ,
           for
           true
           faith
           ;
           which
           is
           that
           key
           ,
           whereby
           Gods
           heauenly
           treasures
           are
           opened
           vnto
           vs
           :
           and
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           sure
           that
           we
           haue
           a
           sound
           key
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           true
           and
           sound
           faith
           ,
           which
           may
           strongly
           turn
           about
           the
           lockes
           of
           Gods
           treasury
           .
           For
           ,
           this
           is
           most
           certaine
           ,
           he
           that
           doth
           vnfainedly
           beleeue
           ,
           shall
           neuer
           want
           any
           thing
           ,
           either
           in
           body
           or
           soule
           ,
           that
           is
           good
           for
           him
           to
           haue
           .
           Euery
           one
           will
           say
           ,
           hee
           beleeues
           ;
           but
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           true
           faith
           is
           rare
           :
           for
           ,
           mens
           hearts
           are
           not
           purified
           ,
           nor
           their
           lyues
           changed
           ;
           but
           they
           remaine
           as
           sinnefull
           as
           ever
           they
           were
           :
           which
           causeth
           Gods
           iudgements
           to
           be
           rife
           among
           vs.
           Wherefore
           ,
           as
           we
           desire
           our
           owne
           good
           ,
           both
           in
           soule
           and
           body
           ;
           so
           let
           vs
           labour
           for
           true
           faith
           ,
           and
           shewe
           forth
           the
           power
           of
           it
           in
           our
           lyues
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           these
           Iudges
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           fruits
           of
           their
           faith
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Beleeuers
           vnder
           the
           Maccabees
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 VERSE
                 35.
              
               
            
             
               Others
               also
               were
               racked
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               bee
               deliuered
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               receiue
               a
               better
               resurrection
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           these
           words
           ,
           the
           author
           of
           this
           Epistle
           proceedes
           to
           the
           fourth
           order
           of
           Examples
           of
           faith
           ,
           contained
           in
           this
           Chapter
           :
           wherein
           (
           as
           in
           the
           former
           lastly
           handled
           )
           hee
           proceedes
           briefly
           ,
           heaping
           vp
           in
           fewe
           words
           ,
           many
           worthy
           exāples
           of
           faith
           ,
           cōcealing
           the
           names
           of
           the
           parties
           ,
           &
           onely
           setting
           downe
           those
           things
           ,
           for
           which
           their
           faith
           is
           commended
           vnto
           vs.
           And
           this
           fourth
           and
           last
           order
           of
           examples
           ,
           comprehendeth
           such
           beleeuers
           as
           liued
           vnder
           the
           regiment
           of
           the
           Maccabees
           ,
           and
           afterward
           to
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ.
           For
           ,
           of
           beleeuers
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           vnderstoode
           ▪
           because
           there
           is
           a
           manifest
           distinction
           put
           betweene
           these
           beleeuers
           ,
           and
           the
           former
           Iudges
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Prophets
           ;
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             others
             also
          
           :
           whereby
           it
           is
           plaine
           ,
           that
           heere
           he
           propounds
           examples
           of
           beleeuers
           different
           from
           those
           which
           hee
           mentioned
           before
           .
           And
           
           it
           is
           also
           plaine
           ,
           that
           these
           beleeuers
           liued
           before
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ.
           For
           ,
           howsoeuer
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           ,
           were
           racked
           ,
           scourged
           ,
           and
           tormented
           after
           this
           sort
           ;
           yet
           of
           them
           this
           place
           cannot
           be
           vnderstoode
           ,
           because
           they
           
             enioyed
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Messias
             :
          
           but
           ,
           these
           heere
           mentioned
           ,
           
             enioyed
             not
             that
             promise
             in
             their
             dayes
             ,
          
           but
           wayted
           for
           it
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           therein
           died
           ,
           Verse
           39.
           
           And
           indeede
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Maccabees
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Iewes
           was
           wonderfully
           persecuted
           by
           Antiochus
           ,
           about
           two
           hundred
           yeares
           before
           Christ
           ;
           as
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           2.
           
           Maccabees
           4.
           and
           6.
           chapters
           .
        
         
           Question
           .
           Where
           had
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Epistle
           this
           large
           narration
           of
           these
           strange
           persecutions
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           not
           registred
           in
           the
           bookes
           of
           the
           olde
           Testament
           ?
        
         
           Answere
           .
           Wee
           may
           iudge
           ,
           that
           hee
           gathered
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Stories
           and
           Records
           of
           men
           :
           which
           (
           howsoeuer
           they
           bee
           not
           now
           extant
           )
           yet
           in
           his
           dayes
           in
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           were
           extant
           ,
           knowen
           ,
           and
           approoued
           .
           Neither
           must
           this
           seeme
           strange
           vnto
           vs
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           olde
           Testament
           speaking
           of
           men
           ,
           hath
           oftentimes
           reference
           and
           relation
           therein
           to
           humane
           Writings
           ;
           as
           this
           phrase
           
             (
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             actes
             of
             such
             and
             such
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             written
             in
             the
             bookes
             of
             the
             Chronicles
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Iuda
             and
             Israell
             )
          
           so
           often
           vsed
           in
           the
           bookes
           of
           Kings
           and
           Chronicles
           ,
           doth
           euidently
           declare
           .
        
         
           Nowe
           ,
           those
           
             bookes
             of
             Chronicles
          
           ,
           were
           not
           parcelles
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           ciuill
           or
           ecclesiasticall
           Stories
           ,
           like
           to
           our
           bookes
           of
           Martyrs
           and
           Chronicles
           .
           2.
           
           Timothie
           chapter
           3.
           verse
           8
           ,
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             Iannes
             and
             Iambres
             resisted
             Moses
          
           .
           Nowe
           ,
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           Exodus
           ,
           wee
           shall
           not
           finde
           the
           Sorcerers
           that
           withstoode
           Moses
           ,
           once
           named
           .
           And
           Saint
           Iude
           maketh
           mention
           of
           a
           
             Prophecie
             of
             Enoch
          
           ,
           Iude
           verse
           14
           ;
           which
           in
           all
           the
           olde
           Testament
           is
           not
           recorded
           :
           and
           it
           is
           like
           ,
           that
           Moses
           was
           the
           first
           Penne-manne
           of
           holie
           Scripture
           .
           
           Whence
           then
           had
           these
           Apostles
           these
           things
           ?
           Answere
           .
           No
           doubt
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           might
           reueale
           such
           things
           vnto
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           beene
           vnknowen
           in
           those
           times
           :
           but
           it
           is
           more
           probable
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           had
           them
           out
           of
           some
           Iewish
           Writers
           ,
           or
           records
           then
           extant
           ,
           and
           approued
           among
           the
           Iewes
           .
           So
           Paul
           ,
           preaching
           to
           the
           Athenians
           ,
           alledgeth
           the
           saying
           of
           Aratus
           an
           Athenian
           Poet
           :
           For
           ,
           
           
             wee
             are
             his
             generation
          
           .
           And
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           he
           propoundeth
           a
           sentence
           of
           
             Menander
             ;
             Euill
             words
             corrupt
             good
             manners
             .
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.
           
           And
           to
           Titus
           ,
           hee
           alledgeth
           Epimenides
           ,
           a
           Cretian
           Poet
           ;
           
             The
             Cretians
             are
             alwaies
             liers
             ,
             euill
             beasts
             ▪
             slowe
             bellies
             ,
          
           Titus
           1.12
           .
        
         
           Now
           whereas
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           taketh
           these
           sentences
           out
           of
           the
           writings
           of
           men
           ;
           we
           may
           learne
           ,
           that
           to
           read
           the
           writings
           of
           men
           is
           not
           vnlawfull
           ,
           but
           a
           thing
           of
           good
           vse
           to
           the
           seruāts
           of
           God.
           But
           wheras
           som
           would
           hence
           proue
           ,
           that
           their
           authority
           may
           be
           alledged
           ordinarily
           at
           euery
           mans
           pleasure
           in
           the
           publique
           ministerie
           ,
           it
           hath
           no
           ground
           in
           these
           places
           .
           For
           ,
           first
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           were
           so
           guided
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           their
           publique
           Ministerie
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           erre
           :
           but
           no
           Ministers
           at
           this
           day
           haue
           such
           a
           priuiledge
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           alledging
           or
           recording
           the
           sayings
           of
           men
           ,
           in
           their
           Sermons
           or
           Writings
           ,
           did
           thereby
           sanctifie
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           to
           become
           a
           part
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           This
           ,
           no
           ordinarie
           Minister
           can
           doe
           :
           but
           let
           him
           alledge
           a
           humane
           testimonie
           tenne
           thousand
           times
           ,
           yet
           still
           it
           remaines
           humane
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           Gods
           word
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           that
           would
           warrant
           their
           practice
           ,
           in
           alledging
           humane
           testimonies
           in
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           ought
           to
           follow
           the
           Apostles
           in
           their
           manner
           of
           allegations
           .
           Now
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           were
           so
           sparing
           heerein
           ,
           that
           in
           many
           bookes
           wee
           shall
           not
           finde
           one
           :
           for
           ,
           there
           are
           onely
           three
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           new
           Testament
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           did
           it
           without
           ostentation
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           names
           of
           the
           Authors
           are
           concealed
           ,
           whence
           they
           tooke
           their
           testimonies
           .
        
         
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           did
           it
           vpon
           weighty
           cause
           and
           iust
           occasion
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           perswaded
           in
           conscience
           ,
           that
           those
           testimonies
           would
           conuince
           the
           consciences
           of
           their
           hearer
           in
           those
           things
           for
           which
           they
           alledged
           them
           .
           Now
           ,
           how
           farre
           many
           differ
           from
           the
           Apostles
           in
           their
           allegations
           ,
           let
           the
           world
           iudge
           .
        
         
           Yet
           before
           wee
           come
           to
           speake
           of
           these
           examples
           of
           faith
           in
           particular
           ,
           there
           are
           sundry
           generall
           points
           to
           be
           handled
           .
           In
           the
           three
           former
           verses
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           GOD
           hath
           sette
           downe
           the
           prosperous
           successe
           of
           beleeuers
           ,
           through
           faith
           ▪
           But
           heere
           hee
           comes
           to
           acquaint
           vs
           ,
           with
           a
           different
           estate
           of
           other
           beleeuers
           ,
           vnder
           greeuous
           persecutions
           and
           torments
           ,
           euen
           vnto
           most
           cruell
           and
           bitter
           kindes
           of
           death
           .
        
         
           From
           this
           which
           the
           Apostle
           heere
           obserueth
           ,
           wee
           may
           take
           a
           view
           of
           the
           state
           of
           Gods
           Church
           and
           people
           heere
           in
           this
           world
           .
           For
           ,
           GOD
           vouchsafeth
           peace
           and
           prosperous
           successe
           to
           some
           ,
           as
           a
           iust
           reward
           of
           faith
           and
           obedience
           :
           but
           others
           must
           want
           the
           comfort
           of
           outward
           peace
           and
           welfare
           ,
           and
           vndergoe
           most
           greeuous
           trials
           and
           persecutions
           .
           Looke
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           a
           continuall
           interchange
           betweene
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           doth
           constantly
           follow
           the
           other
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           is
           one
           while
           day
           ,
           and
           an
           other
           while
           night
           :
           so
           is
           it
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           with
           true
           beleeuers
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           somtime
           they
           haue
           peace
           and
           prosperity
           :
           and
           this
           continueth
           not
           alway
           ,
           but
           another
           while
           they
           are
           in
           trouble
           ,
           miserie
           ,
           and
           persecution
           .
        
         
           To
           make
           this
           point
           more
           plaine
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           of
           some
           importance
           ;
           wee
           may
           beholde
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           GOD
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
           Adams
           familie
           was
           GODs
           Church
           ,
           and
           therein
           was
           first
           notable
           peace
           :
           but
           when
           GOD
           accepted
           Abels
           sacrifice
           ,
           and
           refused
           Cains
           ,
           then
           persecution
           began
           ,
           and
           Cain
           slew
           his
           brother
           
             Abell
             .
             Abraham
          
           is
           called
           the
           Father
           of
           
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           his
           family
           in
           those
           daies
           ,
           was
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           wherin
           ,
           we
           may
           notably
           see
           this
           changeable
           estate
           :
           for
           ,
           Gods
           calls
           him
           out
           of
           Charran
           ,
           to
           dwell
           in
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           Exod.
           12.1
           ,
           10.
           
           But
           ,
           within
           a
           while
           ,
           the
           family
           was
           so
           great
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           faine
           to
           goe
           downe
           into
           Egypt
           ,
           to
           soiourne
           there
           .
           And
           ,
           there
           the
           Lord
           blessed
           him
           exceedingly
           ,
           and
           inriched
           him
           so
           greatly
           ,
           that
           he
           became
           a
           mighty
           Prince
           ,
           able
           to
           encounter
           with
           the
           Kings
           of
           those
           nations
           in
           battell
           ,
           after
           his
           returne
           to
           Canaan
           ,
           Exod.
           14.
           
        
         
           The
           Israelites
           ,
           Gods
           chosen
           people
           ,
           were
           400.
           yeare
           in
           bondage
           in
           Egypt
           ;
           but
           ,
           at
           the
           appointed
           time
           God
           gaue
           them
           a
           glorious
           deliuerance
           :
           and
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           tried
           in
           the
           wildernes
           40.
           yeares
           ;
           after
           which
           time
           ,
           they
           were
           plāted
           safely
           in
           the
           fruitfull
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           a
           Land
           that
           flowed
           with
           milke
           and
           hony
           .
           And
           there
           also
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           was
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           sometime
           in
           prosperitie
           ,
           and
           otherwhiles
           in
           aduersity
           :
           for
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           ruled
           by
           Iudges
           (
           as
           in
           that
           booke
           appeares
           )
           for
           ten
           ,
           twenty
           ,
           thirty
           ,
           or
           fourty
           yeares
           together
           ,
           the
           Israelites
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           were
           in
           subiection
           &
           bondage
           to
           the
           nations
           about
           them
           ;
           as
           the
           Moabites
           ,
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           the
           Ammonites
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yet
           then
           ,
           when
           they
           cried
           to
           God
           ,
           he
           sent
           them
           some
           mighty
           iudge
           to
           deliuer
           them
           ,
           for
           so
           long
           time
           againe
           .
           This
           was
           the
           interchangeable
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           all
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Iudges
           .
           And
           afterward
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           gouerned
           by
           Kings
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           the
           same
           case
           :
           for
           ,
           one
           while
           God
           gaue
           them
           good
           Kings
           ,
           who
           would
           aduance
           religion
           ,
           and
           maintaine
           and
           cherish
           the
           Priests
           and
           Prophets
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           ,
           for
           their
           time
           the
           Church
           prospered
           .
           But
           otherwhiles
           ,
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           God
           would
           send
           them
           wicked
           Princes
           ;
           which
           persecuted
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           the
           godly
           in
           the
           Land.
           This
           is
           plaine
           in
           the
           bookes
           of
           the
           Kings
           and
           Chronicles
           .
           After
           the
           raign
           of
           good
           king
           Iosias
           ,
           cam
           the
           captiuity
           into
           Babylō
           :
           &
           ,
           70
           ,
           years
           expired
           ,
           the
           Lord
           by
           K.
           Cyrus
           returned
           thē
           
           againe
           .
           After
           their
           returne
           ,
           they
           were
           one
           while
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           another
           while
           in
           distresse
           ;
           as
           we
           may
           see
           in
           the
           bookes
           of
           Ezra
           and
           Nehemias
           :
           but
           ,
           aboue
           all
           other
           ,
           that
           persecution
           of
           
             Antiochus
             Epiphanes
          
           ,
           was
           most
           notorious
           ,
           which
           was
           foretold
           by
           Daniel
           in
           his
           Prophecy
           ,
           Dan.
           11.36
           .
           and
           is
           recorded
           in
           the
           books
           of
           the
           Maccabees
           .
        
         
           To
           come
           to
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           The
           Primitiue
           Church
           ,
           after
           the
           ascension
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           300.
           yeares
           ,
           suffered
           ten
           most
           bloody
           &
           grieuous
           persecutiōs
           :
           betwixt
           each
           of
           which
           ,
           shee
           yet
           had
           some
           times
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           respite
           to
           breath
           in
           .
           And
           ,
           after
           the
           tenth
           persecutiō
           ended
           ,
           the
           Lord
           raised
           vp
           the
           good
           Emperour
           Constātine
           ;
           who
           broght
           peace
           &
           welfare
           vnto
           the
           church
           .
           But
           ,
           soone
           after
           him
           ,
           the
           heresie
           of
           Arrius
           ,
           raised
           vp
           by
           the
           diuell
           ,
           brought
           as
           grieuous
           persecutions
           vpon
           the
           church
           ,
           as
           euer
           the
           Pagans
           did
           ;
           beeing
           a
           most
           blasphemous
           heresie
           ,
           denying
           the
           eternall
           deity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           and
           ,
           it
           preuailed
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           80.
           yeares
           .
           Not
           long
           after
           the
           suppression
           of
           that
           heresie
           ,
           began
           the
           idolatry
           and
           tyrannie
           of
           Antichrist
           to
           preuaile
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           many
           hundred
           yeares
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           about
           some
           fourescore
           yeares
           agone
           ,
           the
           Lord
           in
           mercy
           raised
           vp
           worthy
           instruments
           ,
           by
           whose
           meanes
           ,
           hee
           deliuered
           his
           Church
           from
           that
           idolatry
           and
           blindnesse
           :
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           still
           the
           church
           hath
           felt
           the
           bloody
           hand
           of
           Antichrist
           in
           grieuous
           persecutions
           .
           All
           which
           ,
           shewes
           this
           to
           be
           most
           true
           ;
           that
           the
           outward
           state
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           is
           interchangeable
           ,
           hauing
           one
           while
           peace
           ,
           and
           another
           while
           grieuous
           persecution
           .
        
         
           To
           apply
           this
           to
           our selues
           :
           God
           hath
           planted
           his
           Church
           among
           vs
           in
           this
           land
           ,
           and
           for
           many
           yeares
           together
           ,
           hath
           blessed
           vs
           with
           prosperity
           and
           peace
           ;
           which
           ,
           in
           great
           mercy
           hee
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           as
           a
           reward
           of
           the
           faith
           of
           his
           seruants
           which
           are
           among
           vs
           :
           and
           ,
           during
           this
           time
           ,
           wee
           haue
           had
           great
           freedome
           and
           liberty
           in
           Gods
           holy
           ministery
           ,
           for
           the
           word
           ,
           praier
           ,
           &
           sacraments
           .
           But
           ,
           we
           
           must
           knowe
           ,
           that
           the
           state
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           for
           peace
           and
           trouble
           is
           interchangeable
           ,
           as
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           for
           light
           and
           darkenesse
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           aduertised
           ,
           to
           look
           vnto
           our selues
           :
           for
           ,
           our
           estate
           in
           peace
           must
           not
           last
           alwaies
           ,
           these
           golden
           daies
           will
           haue
           an
           ende
           ,
           and
           troubles
           and
           afflictions
           will
           vndoubtedly
           come
           .
           Indeede
           ,
           God
           onely
           knoweth
           ,
           what
           kinde
           of
           afflictions
           shall
           befall
           ,
           and
           the
           particular
           time
           thereof
           :
           but
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           come
           in
           the
           time
           appointed
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           may
           resolue
           our selues
           by
           the
           reasons
           following
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           tenour
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           that
           
             the
             curse
             doth
             follow
             the
             transgression
             :
          
           so
           ,
           that
           when
           any
           man
           ,
           family
           ,
           or
           people
           ,
           liue
           in
           the
           breach
           of
           Gods
           commandements
           ,
           they
           must
           looke
           for
           Gods
           iudgements
           to
           bee
           powred
           vpon
           them
           .
           Now
           ,
           we
           may
           too
           truely
           assume
           ,
           that
           this
           our
           nation
           and
           people
           abound
           with
           grieuous
           sinne
           in
           all
           estates
           :
           For
           ,
           in
           the
           ciuill
           estate
           (
           to
           omit
           manifold
           practices
           of
           oppression
           )
           Where
           is
           iustice
           without
           bribery
           ?
           or
           bargaining
           ,
           without
           fraud
           and
           deceit
           ?
           And
           ,
           in
           the
           ministery
           (
           beside
           many
           abuses
           )
           where
           is
           that
           care
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           for
           the
           building
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ?
           And
           ,
           for
           the
           body
           of
           our
           people
           (
           beside
           grosse
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           superstition
           )
           what
           fearfull
           blasphemy
           ,
           whoredome
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           and
           Sabbaoth-breaking
           ,
           doth
           every
           where
           abound
           ?
           beside
           fearefull
           Atheisme
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           mother
           of
           abhominations
           :
           whether
           we
           respect
           naturall
           Atheisme
           ,
           whereby
           many
           deny
           God
           by
           their
           workes
           ;
           or
           ,
           learned
           Atheisme
           in
           some
           ,
           who
           dispute
           against
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           reuealed
           in
           his
           word
           .
           All
           these
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           sinnes
           among
           vs
           ,
           crie
           lowd
           for
           GODs
           iudgements
           vpon
           vs
           ;
           euen
           for
           that
           fearefull
           iudgement
           ,
           the
           remooueall
           of
           Gods
           kingdome
           in
           the
           Gospel
           of
           peace
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           consider
           what
           manner
           of
           persons
           of
           place
           ,
           and
           note
           ,
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           common
           wealth
           ,
           God
           takes
           from
           vs
           by
           death
           ,
           even
           in
           their
           best
           time
           :
           are
           they
           not
           such
           as
           excelled
           among
           vs
           ,
           for
           great
           wisdom
           and
           learning
           ,
           and
           
           for
           true
           piety
           and
           good
           conscience
           ?
           now
           ,
           howsoeuer
           this
           may
           seeme
           but
           a
           small
           thing
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           many
           ;
           yet
           vndoubtedly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           forerunner
           of
           Gods
           iudgements
           :
           for
           ,
           
             the
             righteous
             perish
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             considereth
             it
             in
             heart
             ;
             and
             mercifull
             men
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             vnderstandeth
             that
             the
             righteous
             is
             taken
             away
             from
             the
             euill
             to
             come
             .
          
           Isa.
           57.1
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           God
           hath
           set
           his
           fearefull
           iudgements
           among
           vs
           ,
           and
           about
           vs
           ,
           warre
           and
           sword
           in
           our
           neighbour
           nations
           ;
           which
           also
           hath
           beene
           oft
           shaken
           at
           vs
           :
           also
           ,
           famine
           and
           pestilence
           throughout
           our
           owne
           Land
           ,
           by
           intercourse
           and
           long
           continuance
           ,
           Leuit.
           26.
           
           Now
           this
           is
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             when
             God
             sendes
             his
             iudgements
             vpon
             a
             people
             ;
             if
             they
             doe
             not
             repent
             ,
             one
             iudgement
             is
             but
             the
             forerunner
             of
             another
             more
             grieuous
             and
             terrible
             than
             the
             former
             .
          
           But
           ,
           little
           or
           no
           repentance
           appeares
           among
           vs
           ;
           nay
           rather
           ,
           we
           fall
           away
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           and
           so
           stand
           still
           in
           daunger
           of
           more
           fearefull
           iudgements
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           is
           vsuall
           with
           God
           ,
           thus
           to
           deale
           with
           his
           own
           seruants
           :
           as
           he
           doth
           sometime
           reward
           their
           faith
           and
           obedience
           with
           peace
           ;
           so
           ,
           otherwhiles
           he
           wil
           trie
           their
           faith
           by
           affliction
           .
           Thus
           he
           dealt
           with
           his
           seruant
           Iob
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           none
           for
           piety
           like
           him
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           through
           all
           the
           world
           .
           Now
           ,
           God
           hath
           his
           seruants
           among
           vs
           :
           for
           the
           triall
           of
           whose
           faith
           ,
           we
           may
           perswade
           our selues
           ,
           some
           tribulation
           shall
           come
           vppon
           vs
           ;
           
             For
             ,
             all
             that
             will
             liue
             godly
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             shall
             suffer
             tribulation
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Tim.
           3.12
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           so
           ,
           that
           our
           peace
           shall
           be
           turned
           into
           trouble
           (
           as
           by
           the
           former
           reasons
           ,
           which
           directly
           fasten
           themselues
           vpon
           our
           Church
           and
           state
           ,
           may
           euidently
           appear
           )
           let
           vs
           then
           here
           learne
           our
           dutie
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           wee
           must
           cast
           with
           our selues
           ,
           what
           may
           bee
           the
           worst
           that
           can
           befall
           vs
           ,
           when
           triall
           and
           persecution
           shall
           come
           .
           This
           is
           the
           counsell
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           to
           those
           that
           would
           follow
           him
           constantly
           as
           good
           disciples
           :
           they
           must
           ,
           as
           
             good
             builders
          
           ,
           consider
           of
           the
           cost
           ,
           before
           they
           laie
           the
           foundation
           ;
           and
           ,
           like
           
             good
             Warriers
          
           ,
           consider
           of
           their
           
           strength
           ,
           before
           they
           goe
           out
           into
           the
           field
           ,
           lest
           they
           leaue
           off
           ,
           &
           turn
           back
           ,
           like
           fooles
           and
           cowards
           ,
           Luk.
           14.28
           .
           &c.
           We
           by
           Gods
           mercy
           doe
           now
           professe
           the
           true
           religion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           hope
           to
           be
           saued
           thereby
           :
           therefore
           ,
           wee
           must
           cast
           with
           our selues
           ,
           what
           our
           religion
           may
           cost
           vs
           ,
           and
           see
           before
           hand
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           worst
           thing
           that
           may
           befall
           vs
           ,
           for
           our
           profession
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Gospel
           .
           If
           wee
           haue
           not
           done
           this
           ,
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           our
           profession
           ,
           we
           must
           now
           doe
           it
           ;
           for
           ,
           Better
           late
           ,
           than
           neuer
           :
           lest
           going
           on
           securely
           ,
           without
           this
           account
           making
           ,
           we
           shamefully
           forsake
           Christ
           when
           triall
           comes
           .
        
         
           In
           former
           times
           ,
           the
           constant
           profession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           hath
           cost
           men
           losse
           of
           friends
           ,
           losse
           of
           goods
           ,
           and
           liberty
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           hearts
           blood
           :
           and
           ,
           the
           same
           case
           may
           befall
           vs.
           Wherefore
           ,
           wee
           must
           cast
           with
           our selues
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           wee
           bee
           willing
           to
           suffer
           the
           losse
           of
           goods
           ,
           and
           friēds
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           losse
           of
           our
           liues
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           Christs
           true
           religion
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           as
           this
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           must
           mooue
           vs
           to
           make
           this
           account
           ,
           for
           resolution
           in
           suffering
           ;
           so
           it
           must
           teach
           vs
           to
           labour
           for
           those
           sauing
           graces
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           which
           may
           inable
           vs
           to
           stand
           fast
           in
           all
           temptations
           ,
           troubles
           &
           persecutions
           .
           We
           must
           not
           content
           our selues
           with
           blazing
           lamps
           ,
           as
           the
           fiue
           foolish
           virgins
           did
           ;
           but
           ,
           get
           the
           oyle
           of
           grace
           into
           the
           vessels
           of
           our
           hearts
           .
           Knowledge
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           is
           a
           cōmendable
           thing
           ;
           but
           not
           sufficiēt
           to
           make
           vs
           stand
           in
           the
           day
           of
           triall
           .
           We
           ,
           therfore
           ,
           must
           labour
           for
           true
           sauing
           graces
           ;
           especially
           for
           this
           ,
           to
           haue
           our
           hearts
           rooted
           and
           grounded
           in
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           through
           faith
           :
           whereby
           we
           are
           assured
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           our
           father
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Iesus
           Christ
           our
           redeemer
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           our
           comforter
           and
           sanctifier
           .
           This
           assurance
           of
           faith
           will
           stablish
           our
           hearts
           in
           all
           estates
           :
           come
           life
           ,
           come
           death
           ,
           wee
           neede
           not
           feare
           ;
           for
           ,
           nothing
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           separate
           vs
           from
           this
           loue
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
        
         
         
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           coherence
           of
           this
           verse
           with
           the
           former
           .
           Now
           to
           the
           words
           .
        
         
           
             Others
             also
             were
             racked
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Heere
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           begins
           to
           propound
           the
           fruites
           of
           faith
           ,
           for
           which
           this
           last
           ranke
           of
           beleeuers
           are
           commended
           vnto
           vs.
           And
           they
           are
           not
           such
           famous
           exploites
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           but
           nine
           seuerall
           kindes
           of
           sufferings
           ;
           vnto
           all
           which
           ,
           wee
           must
           remember
           to
           apply
           this
           clause
           
             by
             faith
          
           ,
           from
           the
           33
           ,
           verse
           :
           as
           thus
           ,
           
             Through
             faith
             ,
             they
             endured
             racking
             ,
             mocking
             ,
          
           and
           so
           for
           all
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           these
           effects
           in
           generall
           ,
           wee
           may
           learne
           two
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           a
           singular
           fruite
           of
           faith
           ,
           for
           which
           it
           is
           heere
           so
           highly
           commended
           in
           this
           last
           ranke
           of
           examples
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           by
           it
           the
           childe
           of
           GOD
           is
           enabled
           to
           beare
           whatsoeuer
           the
           Lord
           shall
           lay
           vpon
           him
           .
           The
           torments
           wherewith
           mans
           body
           may
           be
           afflicted
           ,
           are
           manie
           and
           terrible
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           be
           they
           neuer
           so
           many
           ,
           nor
           so
           terrible
           ,
           true
           sauing
           faith
           will
           make
           the
           childe
           of
           GOD
           to
           beare
           them
           all
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           The
           effects
           of
           faith
           before
           set
           downe
           ,
           were
           many
           and
           singular
           :
           but
           vndoubtedly
           ,
           this
           strength
           of
           patience
           ,
           which
           it
           giueth
           vnder
           the
           greatest
           torments
           for
           Christes
           sake
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           principall
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           Paul
           doth
           notably
           testifie
           in
           this
           profession
           (
           Romanes
           chapter
           8.
           verses
           38
           ,
           39.
           )
           
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             neither
             death
             nor
             life
             ,
             nor
             Angelles
             ▪
             nor
             principalities
             ,
             nor
             powers
             ;
             nor
             things
             present
             ,
             nor
             things
             to
             come
             ;
             nor
             height
             ,
             nor
             depth
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             creature
             ,
             shall
             bee
             able
             to
             separate
             vs
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             GOD
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Lord.
          
           Oh
           singular
           power
           of
           faith
           !
           which
           so
           firmely
           vnites
           the
           beleeuer
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           that
           no
           torments
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           no
           not
           all
           the
           power
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           his
           Angels
           ,
           can
           separate
           them
           asunder
           .
        
         
           Question
           .
           How
           doth
           faith
           worke
           this
           indissoluble
           power
           in
           cleauing
           vnto
           Christ
           ?
           Answere
           .
           After
           this
           
           manner
           :
           It
           is
           the
           property
           of
           faith
           ,
           to
           perswade
           the
           conscience
           ,
           of
           Gods
           loue
           and
           fauour
           in
           Christ
           ;
           and
           vpon
           this
           perswasion
           ,
           the
           heart
           begins
           to
           loue
           God
           againe
           .
           Now
           ,
           by
           this
           loue
           doth
           faith
           worke
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           man
           able
           to
           beare
           all
           torments
           that
           can
           be
           inflicted
           for
           religions
           sake
           :
           for
           ,
           
             Loue
             suffereth
             all
             things
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           13.7
           .
           euen
           that
           loue
           wherewith
           one
           man
           loueth
           another
           :
           how
           much
           more
           then
           shall
           this
           loue
           wherewith
           we
           loue
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           make
           vs
           to
           suffer
           any
           thing
           for
           his
           names
           sake
           ?
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           loue
           is
           said
           
             to
             be
             strong
             as
             death
             :
             and
             the
             coales
             therof
             are
             fierie
             coales
             ,
             and
             a
             vehement
             flame
             :
          
           
           yea
           ,
           
             much
             water
             cannot
             quench
             loue
             ,
             neither
             can
             the
             flouds
             drowne
             it
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           grieuous
           persecutions
           and
           torments
           cannot
           extinguish
           the
           same
           .
           Nay
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           power
           of
           loue
           to
           GOD
           when
           it
           is
           feruent
           ,
           that
           it
           makes
           a
           man
           so
           zealous
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           way
           to
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           than
           by
           sufferings
           ;
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           would
           rather
           yeeld
           himselfe
           to
           endure
           the
           torments
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           than
           suffer
           God
           to
           lose
           his
           glory
           .
           This
           wee
           may
           see
           in
           Paul
           ,
           Rom.
           9.3
           :
           
             I
             would
             wish
             my selfe
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             to
             be
             separate
             from
             Christ
             for
             my
             brethren
             that
             are
             my
             kinsmen
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Israelites
           ;
           meaning
           for
           the
           aduancement
           of
           Gods
           glory
           in
           their
           calling
           and
           saluation
           .
           Such
           zeale
           likewise
           we
           may
           see
           in
           Moses
           :
           for
           ,
           thinking
           that
           God
           should
           lose
           his
           glory
           ,
           if
           the
           Israelites
           were
           destroyed
           ,
           he
           
             prayes
             the
             Lord
             to
             pardon
             their
             sinne
             :
             But
             if
             thou
             wilt
             not
             ,
          
           then
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           raze
           me
           out
           of
           the
           booke
           which
           thou
           hast
           written
           .
           
        
         
           This
           being
           the
           fruite
           of
           faith
           ,
           To
           make
           a
           man
           able
           and
           willing
           to
           suffer
           any
           thing
           for
           Christs
           sake
           ;
           we
           must
           heereby
           be
           moued
           to
           labour
           for
           true
           faith
           :
           for
           ,
           tribulation
           may
           come
           ;
           nay
           ,
           some
           affliction
           will
           come
           on
           euery
           childe
           of
           God
           ,
           more
           or
           lesse
           .
           Now
           ,
           without
           faith
           wee
           shall
           neuer
           be
           able
           to
           glorifie
           God
           vnder
           the
           crosse
           .
           
             The
             iust
             must
             liue
             by
             faith
          
           in
           this
           estate
           ,
           Heb.
           10.38
           ;
           as
           ,
           here
           they
           endure
           racking
           ,
           burning
           ,
           hewing
           asunder
           ,
           &c.
           and
           all
           by
           faith
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           out
           of
           all
           these
           sufferings
           heere
           endured
           by
           
           faith
           ,
           note
           the
           minde
           and
           disposition
           of
           vngodly
           men
           towards
           Gods
           Church
           and
           people
           ;
           they
           are
           most
           bitterly
           &
           bloudily
           bent
           against
           them
           :
           for
           ,
           here
           they
           put
           in
           execution
           vpon
           Gods
           children
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           cruelty
           the
           diuell
           could
           suggest
           into
           their
           hearts
           .
           And
           this
           hath
           beene
           their
           disposition
           and
           behauiour
           ,
           not
           onely
           before
           Christes
           incarnation
           ,
           but
           also
           euer
           since
           :
           as
           may
           appeare
           by
           the
           manifolde
           strange
           tortures
           ,
           deuised
           against
           Christians
           in
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           ;
           and
           both
           then
           and
           since
           inflicted
           vpon
           them
           .
           Beholde
           it
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           especially
           in
           their
           late
           Inquisition
           :
           whereby
           ,
           beside
           the
           cruell
           racking
           of
           the
           conscience
           by
           vniust
           inquiries
           ,
           they
           put
           the
           Protestants
           to
           most
           cruell
           torments
           .
        
         
           The
           consideration
           of
           this
           cruell
           disposition
           in
           the
           wicked
           ,
           against
           the
           godly
           ,
           is
           of
           speciall
           vse
           .
           First
           ,
           it
           proues
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           religion
           which
           by
           Gods
           mercy
           we
           professe
           ,
           contained
           in
           the
           bookes
           of
           the
           olde
           and
           new
           Testament
           ,
           is
           no
           politique
           deuice
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           the
           sacred
           ordinance
           of
           the
           euerliuing
           God.
           For
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           the
           inuention
           of
           man
           ,
           it
           would
           so
           fit
           their
           humour
           ,
           and
           accord
           with
           their
           nature
           ,
           that
           generally
           it
           would
           be
           loued
           and
           embraced
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           of
           an
           hundred
           would
           mislike
           it
           .
           But
           ,
           we
           see
           it
           is
           generally
           detested
           ;
           
             This
             Sect
             is
             euery
             where
             spoken
             against
             ,
          
           Acts
           28.22
           :
           naturall
           men
           reiect
           it
           ,
           and
           persecute
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           professours
           of
           ●t
           vnto
           the
           death
           .
           This
           they
           doe
           ,
           because
           true
           religion
           is
           contrary
           to
           their
           nature
           ,
           as
           light
           is
           to
           darknesse
           ;
           and
           condemnes
           those
           wayes
           and
           courses
           which
           they
           best
           like
           of
           .
           This
           reason
           shall
           iustifie
           true
           religion
           ,
           to
           be
           Gods
           owne
           ordinance
           ,
           euen
           to
           the
           conscience
           of
           the
           worldly
           Atheist
           :
           his
           diuellish
           malice
           against
           it
           ,
           proues
           Gods
           diuine
           truth
           to
           be
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           doe
           the
           wicked
           hate
           the
           godly
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           religion
           and
           profession
           ?
           then
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           wee
           must
           learne
           to
           loue
           religion
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           religion
           ;
           and
           the
           professours
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           their
           professions
           sake
           .
           This
           is
           Christs
           instruction
           ,
           
             to
             loue
             a
             disciple
             because
             he
             is
             a
             disciple
          
           ;
           Mat.
           10.
           
           
           Indeede
           wee
           must
           loue
           all
           men
           ;
           but
           especially
           those
           that
           embrace
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           be
           of
           the
           housholde
           of
           faith
           :
           for
           ,
           all
           such
           are
           brethren
           ,
           hauing
           one
           Father
           ,
           which
           is
           God
           ;
           and
           brethren
           ought
           to
           loue
           one
           another
           .
           But
           alas
           this
           lesson
           is
           not
           learned
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           world
           generally
           is
           giuen
           to
           mocking
           ,
           and
           scoffing
           ,
           &
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           mocking
           is
           religion
           ,
           and
           the
           professers
           thereof
           .
           This
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           so
           :
           for
           ,
           howsoeuer
           men
           may
           faile
           both
           in
           knowledge
           &
           practice
           ,
           yet
           the
           professers
           of
           religion
           should
           not
           be
           so
           despised
           .
           This
           abuse
           is
           growen
           to
           such
           a
           height
           ,
           that
           many
           refraine
           the
           diligent
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           preached
           ,
           least
           they
           should
           be
           mocked
           .
           But
           let
           these
           mockers
           know
           ,
           that
           heerein
           they
           shake
           hands
           with
           the
           diuell
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           persecuters
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             mocking
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             persecution
             .
          
           Young
           Christians
           should
           not
           be
           so
           dealt
           with
           ;
           but
           rather
           encouraged
           ,
           for
           the
           aduancement
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ.
           Thus
           dealt
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           with
           those
           that
           gaue
           any
           testimonie
           of
           the
           sparkes
           of
           grace
           :
           when
           the
           
             young
             man
          
           said
           ,
           
             He
             had
             from
             his
             youth
             kept
             Gods
             commaundements
             ,
          
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             Iesus
             beheld
             him
             and
             loued
             him
             ,
          
           Marke
           10.21
           :
           and
           ,
           hearing
           a
           Scribe
           answer
           discreetly
           ,
           he
           said
           vnto
           him
           ;
           
             Thou
             art
             not
             farre
             from
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Marke
           chapter
           12.
           ver
           .
           34
           :
           Now
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           followers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           walke
           in
           loue
           ,
           iudging
           and
           speaking
           the
           best
           of
           all
           professours
           ,
           accounting
           none
           for
           hypocrites
           ,
           till
           GOD
           make
           their
           hypocrisie
           knowen
           .
           It
           is
           a
           note
           of
           a
           Christian
           to
           loue
           a
           man
           ,
           because
           hee
           loues
           religion
           :
           on
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           to
           hate
           a
           man
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           a
           Christian
           ,
           is
           a
           note
           of
           a
           persecuter
           ,
           and
           an
           enemie
           to
           Christ.
           And
           thus
           much
           in
           generall
           .
        
         
           Now
           wee
           come
           in
           particular
           to
           the
           seuerall
           kindes
           of
           sufferings
           ,
           which
           these
           beleeuers
           endured
           by
           faith
           :
           the
           first
           whereof
           ,
           is
           racking
           ;
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             others
             also
             were
             racked
          
           :
           or
           ,
           as
           some
           translate
           it
           ;
           
             And
             others
             were
             beaten
             with
             clubbes
             .
          
           For
           ,
           the
           words
           in
           the
           originall
           will
           beare
           either
           
           translation
           :
           and
           ,
           both
           of
           them
           fitly
           agree
           to
           this
           kinde
           of
           suffering
           .
           For
           ,
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           the
           enemies
           of
           GODs
           Church
           ,
           vsed
           to
           set
           the
           bodies
           of
           them
           that
           were
           to
           be
           tormented
           ,
           vpon
           rackes
           ,
           and
           engines
           ;
           whereon
           ,
           they
           stretched
           out
           euery
           ioynt
           ,
           and
           then
           did
           beat
           the
           whole
           body
           thus
           racked
           ▪
           with
           clubs
           ,
           till
           the
           party
           were
           starke
           dead
           .
           An
           example
           of
           this
           kind
           of
           suffering
           ,
           we
           haue
           in
           
             Eleazer
             a
             Iewe
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Mac.
           6.
           who
           vnder
           Antiochus
           was
           first
           racked
           ,
           and
           then
           beaten
           on
           euery
           part
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           vnto
           the
           death
           ;
           because
           he
           refused
           to
           eat
           swines
           flesh
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           This
           cannot
           be
           any
           commendation
           of
           faith
           ,
           to
           be
           racked
           and
           beaten
           to
           death
           :
           for
           ,
           malefactors
           and
           traytors
           are
           so
           vsed
           .
           Ans.
           To
           preuent
           this
           obiectiō
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           addeth
           these
           words
           ;
           
             and
             would
             not
             be
             deliuered
          
           :
           or
           ,
           
             would
             not
             accept
             deliuerance
          
           :
           to
           shewe
           ,
           that
           this
           suffering
           was
           a
           notable
           commendation
           of
           true
           faith
           .
           The
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           is
           this
           ;
           That
           whereas
           some
           Iewes
           in
           the
           olde
           Testament
           ,
           were
           condemned
           to
           death
           for
           their
           religion
           ,
           by
           persecutors
           :
           and
           yet
           ,
           had
           life
           and
           libertie
           offered
           vnto
           thē
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           recant
           ,
           and
           forsake
           their
           religion
           ;
           This
           proffer
           of
           life
           they
           refused
           ,
           
             and
             would
             not
             be
             deliuered
          
           ,
           vpon
           such
           a
           condition
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           example
           of
           faith
           ,
           we
           are
           taught
           to
           hold
           fast
           true
           religion
           ,
           and
           to
           preferre
           the
           enioying
           of
           it
           ,
           before
           all
           the
           pleasures
           and
           commodities
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           yea
           ,
           before
           life
           it self
           .
           This
           point
           ,
           Paul
           vrgeth
           in
           sundry
           exhortations
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             Let
             him
             that
             thinketh
             he
             standeth
             ,
             take
             heede
             lest
             hee
             fall
             :
          
           1.
           
           Co.
           10.12
           .
           forbidding
           vs
           to
           preserue
           our
           outward
           peace
           ,
           by
           communicating
           with
           idolaters
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             Stand
             fast
             in
             the
             faith
          
           :
           1.
           
           Cor.
           16.13
           .
           Yea
           ,
           this
           is
           one
           maine
           point
           that
           Paul
           vrgeth
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           in
           both
           his
           Epistles
           ;
           
             to
             keepe
             faith
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
          
           And
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           in
           one
           of
           his
           parables
           ,
           Math.
           13.44
           .
           compares
           the
           kingdom
           of
           heauen
           ,
           
             to
             a
             treasure
             hid
             in
             the
             field
             ;
             which
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             findeth
             ,
             hee
             hideth
             it
             ,
             &
             goes
             home
             &
             sels
             al
             he
             hath
             ,
             to
             buy
             the
             field
             .
          
           Wherby
           he
           would
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           euery
           ones
           duty
           ,
           who
           would
           
           enioy
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           heauen
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           In
           regard
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           forgoe
           and
           forsake
           all
           things
           else
           ,
           esteeming
           them
           to
           bee
           drosse
           and
           dongue
           ,
           as
           Paul
           did
           ,
           Philip.
           3.8
           .
           What
           though
           a
           man
           had
           all
           the
           riches
           and
           pleasures
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           &
           al
           things
           else
           for
           this
           life
           ,
           that
           his
           heart
           could
           wish
           ?
           yet
           ,
           if
           he
           want
           religion
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           all
           he
           hath
           is
           nothing
           :
           for
           ,
           so
           he
           wants
           the
           loue
           and
           fauour
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           shall
           lose
           his
           soule
           ;
           for
           the
           ransome
           whereof
           ,
           all
           the
           world
           can
           doe
           nothing
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           we
           must
           hereby
           be
           admonished
           ,
           to
           haue
           more
           care
           to
           get
           and
           maintaine
           true
           religion
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           than
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           besides
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           because
           nature
           will
           iudge
           it
           a
           part
           of
           rashnesse
           ,
           to
           refuse
           life
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           offered
           ;
           therfore
           ,
           to
           preuent
           this
           conceit
           ,
           against
           these
           beleeuers
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           sets
           downe
           a
           notable
           reason
           of
           this
           their
           fact
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           They
           refused
           deliuerance
           ,
           
             that
             they
             might
             receiue
             a
             better
             resurrection
             .
          
           Many
           interpreters
           vnderstand
           these
           words
           ,
           of
           the
           resurrection
           at
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           simply
           ;
           as
           though
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           had
           said
           ,
           These
           Martyrs
           therefore
           refused
           to
           be
           deliuered
           from
           death
           ;
           because
           ,
           they
           looked
           to
           receiue
           ,
           at
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           a
           greater
           measure
           of
           glory
           :
           euen
           for
           this
           ,
           that
           in
           obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           true
           religion
           ,
           they
           were
           content
           to
           lay
           downe
           their
           liues
           .
           This
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           is
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           wee
           humble
           our selues
           ,
           in
           suffering
           for
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           the
           greater
           shall
           our
           glory
           bee
           ,
           at
           the
           generall
           resurrection
           :
           
             for
             ,
             our
             light
             affliction
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             causeth
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             a
             farre
             more
             excellent
             ,
             and
             eternall
             waight
             of
             glory
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           4.17
           .
           And
           yet
           (
           as
           I
           take
           it
           )
           that
           is
           not
           the
           meaning
           of
           these
           words
           :
           but
           ,
           their
           resurrection
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           is
           here
           tearmed
           better
           ,
           than
           the
           temporall
           deliuerance
           offered
           vnto
           them
           .
           For
           ,
           beeing
           in
           torments
           on
           the
           racke
           ,
           they
           were
           but
           dead
           men
           ;
           and
           ,
           when
           life
           was
           offered
           vnto
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           a
           kinde
           of
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           ▪
           a
           good
           resurrection
           :
           but
           ,
           for
           that
           ,
           they
           
           would
           not
           lose
           the
           comfort
           of
           resurrection
           to
           life
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
        
         
           Here
           then
           ,
           are
           two
           resurrections
           compared
           together
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           is
           a
           deliuerance
           from
           temporall
           death
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           is
           a
           rising
           to
           life
           euerlasting
           at
           the
           last
           day
           of
           iudgement
           .
           Now
           ,
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           the
           later
           is
           the
           better
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           Gods
           seruants
           ,
           and
           Martyrs
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           these
           wordes
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           These
           seruants
           of
           God
           ,
           refused
           deliuerance
           from
           temporall
           tortures
           and
           punishments
           ;
           because
           their
           care
           and
           desire
           was
           ,
           that
           their
           bodies
           might
           rise
           againe
           to
           life
           euerlasting
           ,
           at
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           :
           which
           rising
           againe
           to
           life
           at
           that
           day
           ,
           they
           iudged
           farre
           better
           ,
           than
           to
           rise
           to
           a
           temporall
           life
           ,
           for
           a
           while
           in
           this
           world
           .
        
         
           This
           reason
           ,
           wel
           obserued
           ,
           may
           teach
           vs
           these
           two
           speciall
           duties
           :
           First
           ,
           to
           be
           carefull
           aboue
           all
           things
           ,
           for
           assurance
           in
           our
           consciences
           (
           as
           these
           seruants
           of
           God
           had
           )
           that
           our
           bodies
           shall
           rise
           againe
           to
           life
           euerlasting
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           wee
           make
           this
           confession
           with
           our
           mouthes
           ,
           among
           the
           articles
           of
           our
           Faith
           ;
           but
           ,
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           bee
           setled
           and
           resolued
           effectually
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           that
           these
           our
           bodies
           (
           be
           they
           neuer
           so
           miserably
           tormented
           here
           )
           shall
           one
           day
           rise
           to
           life
           and
           glory
           ,
           by
           Iesus
           Christ.
           All
           the
           true
           Martyrs
           of
           Christ
           ,
           knewe
           ,
           and
           were
           resolued
           of
           this
           :
           and
           this
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           made
           them
           so
           confident
           in
           their
           sufferings
           .
           And
           ,
           if
           wee
           can
           attaine
           vnto
           it
           ,
           we
           shall
           finde
           great
           vse
           hereof
           ,
           both
           in
           life
           and
           death
           .
           For
           our
           lyues
           ,
           this
           will
           moue
           vs
           to
           embrace
           true
           religion
           from
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           things
           to
           indeauour
           to
           keep
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
           This
           Paul
           testifieth
           ,
           Act.
           24.15
           ,
           16
           :
           for
           ,
           hauing
           made
           profession
           of
           his
           hope
           in
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           both
           of
           iust
           and
           vniust
           ;
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             And
             herein
             I
             endeauour
             my selfe
             to
             haue
             alwaies
             a
             cleere
             conscience
             both
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             towards
             men
             .
          
           And
           for
           death
           ,
           this
           perswasion
           also
           is
           of
           great
           vse
           ;
           for
           ,
           it
           will
           notably
           stay
           the
           heart
           ,
           against
           the
           naturall
           feare
           of
           death
           .
           It
           is
           a
           wonder
           to
           see
           ,
           how
           terrible
           the
           thoughts
           of
           
           death
           are
           to
           many
           a
           one
           .
           Now
           ,
           this
           feare
           ariseth
           hence
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           in
           heart
           resolued
           of
           their
           resurrection
           ,
           to
           life
           and
           glory
           at
           the
           last
           day
           :
           for
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           ,
           they
           would
           endeuour
           themselues
           with
           patience
           and
           with
           comfort
           ,
           to
           vndergoe
           the
           pangs
           thereof
           ,
           though
           neuer
           so
           terrible
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           hence
           we
           must
           learne
           so
           to
           leade
           this
           temporall
           life
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           are
           dead
           ,
           our
           bodies
           may
           rise
           againe
           to
           life
           eternall
           .
           These
           Martyrs
           are
           a
           notable
           precedent
           herein
           vnto
           vs
           :
           for
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           resolute
           to
           holde
           that
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           hath
           the
           hope
           of
           glory
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           rather
           lose
           temporall
           life
           ,
           then
           leaue
           that
           course
           .
           And
           ,
           indeede
           this
           duty
           is
           so
           necessary
           ,
           that
           vnlesse
           we
           order
           wel
           this
           temporall
           life
           ,
           we
           can
           neuer
           haue
           hope
           to
           rise
           to
           glory
           .
           Quest.
           How
           should
           we
           leade
           this
           temporall
           life
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           rise
           to
           glory
           ,
           after
           death
           ?
           Answer
           .
           This
           ,
           S.
           Iohn
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           20
           ,
           6
           ▪
           
             Blessed
             and
             holy
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             his
             part
             in
             the
             first
             resurrection
             :
             for
             ,
             on
             such
             the
             second
             death
             hath
             no
             power
             .
          
           Wee
           must
           therefore
           labour
           earnestly
           to
           haue
           our
           part
           heerein
           .
           This
           first
           resurrection
           is
           spirituall
           ,
           wrought
           in
           the
           soule
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           causing
           him
           that
           is
           by
           nature
           dead
           in
           sinne
           ,
           to
           rise
           to
           newnesse
           of
           life
           :
           whereof
           whosoeuer
           is
           truly
           partaker
           ,
           shall
           vndoubtedly
           rise
           to
           glory
           .
           For
           ,
           they
           
             that
             are
             quickned
             in
             Christ
          
           frō
           the
           death
           of
           sin
           ,
           
             are
             made
             to
             sit
             together
             in
             heauenly
             places
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
          
           Eph.
           2.5.6
           .
           Naturall
           death
           may
           seuer
           soule
           &
           body
           for
           a
           time
           :
           but
           it
           can
           neuer
           hinder
           the
           fruition
           of
           eternall
           life
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           as
           we
           desire
           this
           life
           which
           is
           eternall
           when
           we
           are
           dead
           :
           so
           let
           vs
           frame
           our
           naturall
           liues
           to
           die
           vnto
           sinne
           while
           we
           are
           aliue
           .
        
         
           Verse
           36.
           
           
             And
             others
             haue
             beene
             tried
             by
             mockings
             ,
             and
             scourgings
             :
             yea
             ,
             moreouer
             by
             bonds
             and
             prisonment
             .
          
           The
           second
           kinde
           of
           suffering
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           were
           then
           tried
           ,
           is
           mocking
           .
           Touching
           the
           which
           ,
           we
           may
           obserue
           diuers
           points
           :
           First
           ,
           whence
           it
           came
           .
           No
           doubt
           it
           came
           from
           vngodly
           persons
           ,
           that
           were
           enemies
           to
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           &
           true
           religion
           ;
           for
           ,
           here
           it
           is
           made
           a
           part
           of
           the
           triall
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           by
           the
           enemies
           thereof
           .
        
         
         
           Heere
           ,
           then
           beholde
           the
           state
           of
           mockers
           and
           scoffers
           at
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           :
           they
           are
           heere
           accounted
           wicked
           wretches
           ,
           and
           enemies
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           truth
           .
           So
           Saint
           Iude
           ,
           speaking
           of
           certaine
           
             false
             Prophets
          
           ,
           which
           were
           crept
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           calls
           them
           
             vngodly
             men
          
           ,
           Iude
           4
           :
           which
           hee
           prooues
           afterward
           ,
           by
           their
           black
           mouth
           in
           
             euill
             speaking
          
           ,
           verse
           8.10
           .
           And
           Ismaell
           is
           accounted
           a
           persecuter
           ,
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           for
           
             mocking
             Isaac
          
           ,
           Galatians
           chapter
           4.
           verse
           29.
           
           And
           Dauid
           reckoning
           vp
           the
           degrees
           of
           sinners
           ,
           makes
           the
           chaire
           of
           the
           scornfull
           ,
           the
           third
           and
           highest
           ,
           Psalme
           1.1
           .
           All
           these
           places
           shew
           the
           haynousnesse
           of
           this
           sinne
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           any
           of
           vs
           ,
           young
           or
           olde
           ,
           high
           or
           lowe
           ,
           haue
           beene
           ouertaken
           with
           it
           heeretofore
           ,
           let
           vs
           now
           repent
           and
           leaue
           it
           ;
           for
           ,
           it
           is
           odious
           in
           Gods
           sight
           .
           Thou
           ,
           that
           art
           a
           scoffer
           ,
           mayst
           flatter
           thy selfe
           ,
           and
           thinke
           all
           is
           well
           ,
           let
           the
           matter
           prooue
           how
           it
           can
           ,
           words
           are
           but
           winde
           .
           But
           knowe
           ,
           thy
           case
           is
           fearefull
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           yet
           thou
           wantest
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           art
           an
           enemie
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           religion
           :
           and
           one
           day
           thou
           shalt
           be
           iudged
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           thy
           wicked
           deedes
           ,
           but
           
             for
             all
             thy
             cruell
             speakings
          
           ,
           Iude
           verse
           15.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           whereas
           these
           seruants
           of
           God
           
             were
             tried
             by
             mockings
          
           ,
           it
           shewes
           that
           Gods
           Church
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           is
           subiect
           to
           this
           affliction
           .
           It
           is
           not
           a
           thing
           newly
           begunne
           in
           this
           age
           of
           ours
           ,
           but
           hath
           beene
           alwayes
           in
           Gods
           Church
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
           Genesis
           chapter
           21.
           verse
           9
           ,
           
             Ismaell
             mocked
             Isaac
          
           ;
           and
           Isay
           brings
           in
           Christ
           complaining
           thus
           :
           Isay
           chapter
           8.
           verse
           18
           ,
           
             Beholde
             ,
             I
             and
             my
             children
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             giuen
             me
             ,
             are
             as
             signes
             and
             wonders
             in
             Israell
             .
          
           And
           Ieremie
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             in
             derision
             daily
             :
             euery
             one
             mocketh
             me
             ,
          
           Ieremie
           chapter
           20.
           verse
           7
           :
           Yea
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           vpon
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           working
           the
           blessed
           worke
           of
           mans
           redemption
           ,
           was
           euen
           then
           mocked
           by
           the
           spitefull
           Iewes
           ,
           Mat.
           27.41
           .
           And
           Paul
           was
           mocked
           of
           the
           Athenians
           ,
           for
           preaching
           Christ
           and
           the
           resurrection
           .
           Acts
           17.18
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           if
           this
           haue
           been
           the
           estate
           of
           Christ
           our
           head
           ,
           &
           of
           
           his
           most
           worthy
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           be
           mocked
           &
           scorned
           ;
           then
           must
           no
           child
           of
           God
           at
           this
           day
           think
           to
           escape
           :
           for
           ,
           if
           they
           haue
           done
           this
           to
           the
           green
           tree
           ,
           what
           wil
           they
           doe
           to
           the
           dry
           ?
           Wherefore
           ,
           if
           we
           belong
           to
           Christ
           ,
           we
           must
           prepare
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           arme
           our selues
           with
           patience
           to
           vndergoe
           this
           triall
           .
           
             The
             Disciple
             is
             not
             aboue
             his
             master
             ,
             nor
             the
             seruant
             aboue
             his
             Lord.
             If
             they
             haue
             called
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             house
             Beelzebub
             ▪
             how
             much
             more
             them
             of
             the
             house
             ?
          
           Mat.
           10.24
           ,
           25
           ▪
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           whereas
           these
           seruants
           of
           God
           were
           tried
           by
           mockings
           ,
           and
           did
           endure
           the
           same
           ,
           by
           faith
           ;
           here
           we
           learn
           how
           to
           behaue
           our selues
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           subiect
           to
           mocking
           and
           derision
           ,
           especially
           for
           religions
           sake
           .
           We
           must
           not
           returne
           mock
           for
           mock
           ,
           and
           taunt
           for
           taunt
           :
           but
           with
           meeknesse
           of
           heart
           learne
           to
           beare
           the
           same
           .
           When
           Christ
           was
           vpon
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           the
           Iewes
           most
           shamefully
           mocked
           him
           :
           yet
           euen
           then
           did
           Christ
           pray
           for
           them
           .
           And
           the
           same
           was
           Dauids
           behauiour
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           reade
           notably
           ,
           Psal.
           38.
           verse
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           
             When
             his
             enemies
             spake
             euill
             of
             him
             ,
          
           what
           did
           hee
           ?
           Did
           hee
           raile
           on
           them
           againe
           ?
           No
           ;
           
             Hee
             was
             as
             a
             deafe
             man
             ,
             and
             heard
             not
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             dumbe
             man
             which
             openeth
             not
             his
             mouth
             ;
             euen
             as
             a
             man
             that
             heareth
             not
             ;
             and
             in
             whose
             mouth
             are
             no
             reproofes
             .
          
           This
           was
           a
           rare
           thing
           in
           Dauid
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           thus
           bridle
           his
           affections
           in
           the
           case
           of
           reproach
           :
           but
           ,
           read
           the
           15.
           verse
           ,
           and
           wee
           shall
           see
           the
           cause
           ;
           
             Hee
             trusted
             in
             the
             Lord
             his
             God
             :
          
           also
           ,
           hee
           considered
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           in
           their
           reproaches
           ,
           as
           2.
           
           Samuel
           chapter
           16.
           ver
           .
           10
           :
           and
           these
           things
           made
           him
           silent
           .
           This
           example
           we
           must
           looke
           vpon
           ,
           and
           learne
           hereby
           with
           patience
           to
           possesse
           our
           soules
           vnder
           reproach
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           kinde
           of
           suffering
           ,
           is
           Scourging
           .
           They
           were
           not
           onely
           mocked
           for
           religion
           ,
           but
           also
           whipped
           and
           scourged
           .
           The
           fourth
           ,
           is
           
             Bonds
             and
             imprisonment
          
           .
           The
           fift
           is
           stoning
           verse
           37
           ,
           
             They
             were
             stoned
          
           .
           The
           sixt
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           
             They
             were
             hewen
             asunder
          
           .
           These
           were
           all
           worthy
           fruits
           of
           faith
           ,
           being
           endured
           for
           religions
           sake
           :
           but
           the
           particular
           points
           
           might
           heere
           be
           obserued
           ,
           haue
           beene
           handled
           before
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           pas●e
           them
           ouer
           .
        
         
           The
           seauenth
           kinde
           of
           suffering
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           they
           were
           tempted
           .
           These
           words
           ,
           by
           the
           change
           of
           a
           letter
           in
           the
           originall
           ,
           may
           be
           reade
           thus
           .
           
             They
             were
             burned
          
           .
           And
           some
           doe
           so
           translate
           it
           ;
           thinking
           ,
           that
           they
           that
           writ
           or
           copied
           out
           this
           Epistle
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           did
           put
           one
           letter
           for
           another
           .
           Their
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           examples
           of
           grieuous
           punishments
           are
           mentioned
           both
           before
           and
           after
           this
           :
           and
           therfore
           they
           thinke
           this
           should
           be
           burning
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           sore
           and
           grieuous
           death
           .
           But
           wee
           may
           safely
           and
           truly
           reade
           the
           words
           thus
           ;
           
             They
             were
             tempted
          
           :
           conceiuing
           heereby
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           enticed
           and
           allured
           by
           faire
           promises
           of
           life
           ,
           to
           forsake
           their
           religion
           .
           So
           ,
           the
           same
           word
           is
           vsed
           by
           Saint
           Iames
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             Euery
             man
             is
             tempted
             ,
             when
             hee
             is
             drawen
             away
             by
             his
             owne
             concupiscence
             ,
             and
             is
             enti●ed
             ,
          
           Iames
           1.14
           .
           If
           any
           aske
           ,
           why
           this
           kinde
           of
           triall
           in
           tempting
           ,
           should
           bee
           placed
           among
           such
           cruell
           torments
           ?
           I
           answere
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           as
           great
           a
           triall
           as
           any
           can
           be
           .
           For
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           dangerous
           a
           temptation
           to
           ouerthrow
           religion
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           as
           any
           punishment
           in
           the
           world
           .
           This
           appeares
           plainly
           in
           Christs
           temptations
           by
           the
           Diuell
           :
           for
           ,
           in
           those
           three
           ,
           Satan
           bewraies
           his
           malice
           and
           craft
           against
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           most
           notably
           .
           Now
           Satan
           ,
           not
           preuailing
           with
           the
           two
           first
           ,
           makes
           his
           third
           and
           last
           assault
           from
           the
           glory
           and
           dignity
           of
           the
           world
           :
           for
           ,
           shewing
           vnto
           Christ
           
             all
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             them
             ,
          
           hee
           saith
           ,
           
             All
             these
             will
             I
             giue
             thee
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             fall
             downe
             and
             worship
             me
             ,
          
           Math.
           4.9
           .
           Indeede
           ,
           Christes
           holy
           heart
           would
           not
           yeeld
           vnto
           it
           :
           but
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           grieuous
           temptation
           ,
           appeares
           by
           Christs
           answeres
           .
           For
           ,
           in
           the
           former
           temptations
           ,
           he
           onely
           disputed
           with
           Satan
           out
           of
           Scripture
           :
           but
           when
           this
           temptation
           comes
           ,
           Christ
           bids
           him
           (
           as
           it
           were
           in
           passion
           )
           
             auoide
             Satan
          
           ;
           signifying
           thereby
           not
           onely
           his
           abhorring
           of
           that
           sinne
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           danger
           of
           that
           assault
           by
           the
           world
           .
           And
           indeede
           ,
           these
           temptations
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           (
           as
           wee
           
           may
           call
           them
           )
           will
           most
           dangerously
           creepe
           into
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           cause
           shipwracke
           of
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
           All
           Dauids
           troubles
           and
           persecutions
           could
           not
           bring
           him
           to
           so
           greeuous
           sins
           ,
           as
           did
           a
           little
           ease
           &
           rest
           .
           A
           huge
           great
           Armie
           cannot
           so
           soone
           giue
           entrance
           to
           an
           enemie
           into
           a
           Citie
           ,
           as
           riches
           and
           faire
           promises
           :
           neither
           can
           bodily
           torments
           so
           soone
           preuaile
           against
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           as
           will
           worldly
           pleasures
           and
           faire
           promises
           .
           In
           regarde
           whereof
           ,
           wee
           must
           take
           heede
           that
           wee
           bee
           not
           deceiued
           by
           the
           world
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           view
           of
           the
           glory
           and
           pompe
           thereof
           ,
           will
           sooner
           steale
           from
           a
           man
           both
           religion
           and
           good
           conscience
           ,
           then
           any
           persecution
           possibly
           can
           do
           .
           And
           indeede
           ,
           who
           doe
           so
           oft
           change
           their
           religion
           when
           trialls
           come
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           haue
           the
           world
           at
           will
           ?
        
         
           The
           eight
           example
           of
           suffering
           is
           this
           ,
           
             They
             were
             slaine
             with
             the
             sword
             .
          
           There
           can
           be
           nothing
           saide
           of
           this
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           beene
           spoken
           in
           the
           former
           examples
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           omit
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           ninth
           and
           last
           example
           of
           suffering
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           
             They
             wandred
             vp
             and
             downe
             in
             sheepes
             skinnes
             ,
             and
             Goates
             skinnes
             ,
             being
             destitute
             ,
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             tormented
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           being
           either
           banished
           ,
           or
           constrained
           by
           flight
           to
           saue
           their
           liues
           ,
           they
           wandred
           vp
           and
           down
           in
           base
           attire
           ,
           and
           were
           destitute
           of
           ordinary
           foode
           and
           comfort
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           great
           affliction
           and
           torment
           .
        
         
           Heere
           wee
           see
           these
           seruants
           of
           GOD
           ,
           were
           driuen
           from
           their
           owne
           Country
           ,
           friends
           ,
           and
           families
           ,
           by
           persecution
           .
           Whence
           we
           obserue
           ,
           that
           in
           time
           of
           persecution
           ,
           a
           Christian
           man
           may
           lawfully
           flie
           for
           his
           safety
           ,
           if
           hee
           be
           not
           hindred
           by
           the
           bond
           of
           priuate
           or
           publique
           calling
           .
           For
           ,
           these
           seruants
           of
           God
           ,
           here
           cōmended
           for
           their
           faith
           ,
           did
           flie
           when
           they
           were
           persecuted
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           faith
           :
           therfore
           the
           action
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           as
           I
           might
           prooue
           at
           large
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           haue
           spoken
           of
           it
           heeretofore
           .
           VVhen
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           knewe
           that
           the
           Pharisies
           heard
           of
           the
           
           multitude
           of
           Disciples
           which
           he
           made
           ,
           Ioh.
           4.1.3
           .
           
             hee
             left
             Iudea
          
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           greatest
           iurisdiction
           ,
           
             and
             came
             into
             Galile
          
           ,
           for
           his
           safety
           .
           The
           Prophet
           in
           the
           old
           testament
           did
           fly
           :
           as
           ,
           Elias
           from
           Iezabel
           :
           1.
           
           King.
           19.3
           .
           And
           ,
           so
           did
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           new
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           Christs
           direction
           ,
           Math.
           10.23
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           1
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           Persecution
           is
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           therfore
           no
           man
           may
           flie
           from
           it
           ;
           for
           ,
           so
           he
           should
           seeme
           to
           flie
           from
           God
           himselfe
           .
           Ans.
           Wee
           must
           consider
           persecution
           two
           waies
           :
           first
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           :
           secōcondly
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           wicked
           enemies
           of
           Gods
           Church
           .
           For
           ,
           them
           God
           vseth
           sometimes
           a●
           instruments
           ,
           in
           laying
           his
           hand
           vpon
           his
           Church
           ,
           either
           for
           chastisement
           ,
           or
           for
           triall
           .
           Now
           ,
           a
           Christian
           being
           persecuted
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           hauing
           libertie
           to
           flie
           ,
           cannot
           bee
           said
           to
           flie
           from
           Gods
           hand
           ;
           vnlesse
           he
           went
           away
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           command
           ,
           as
           Ionas
           did
           ,
           beeing
           sent
           to
           Niniue
           :
           and
           beside
           ,
           he
           knowes
           that
           is
           impossible
           .
           But
           ,
           his
           intent
           is
           to
           flie
           from
           the
           wrath
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           to
           saue
           his
           life
           ,
           for
           the
           further
           good
           of
           Gods
           Church
           .
           Again
           ,
           the
           reason
           is
           not
           good
           ,
           To
           say
           persecution
           is
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           :
           therefore
           a
           man
           may
           not
           flie
           from
           it
           .
           For
           ,
           so
           might
           a
           man
           conclude
           ,
           that
           non●
           ought
           to
           flie
           from
           sicknesse
           ,
           or
           from
           warre
           :
           both
           which
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           doe
           with
           a
           safe
           conscience
           ,
           not
           beeing
           hindred
           by
           some
           speciall
           calling
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           2
           But
           euery
           one
           is
           bound
           to
           testifie
           his
           faith
           &
           religion
           ,
           before
           his
           enemies
           ;
           and
           therefore
           may
           not
           flie
           in
           persecution
           .
           Answ.
           True
           indeede
           :
           a
           Christian
           man
           must
           so
           testifie
           his
           faith
           ,
           if
           he
           bee
           called
           thereto
           of
           God
           :
           but
           if
           God
           giue
           him
           liberty
           ,
           and
           opportunitie
           to
           flie
           ,
           then
           he
           will
           not
           haue
           him
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           to
           iustifie
           his
           religion
           by
           that
           meanes
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           3
           But
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           lawfull
           to
           flie
           ,
           how
           then
           comes
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           when
           they
           might
           haue
           fled
           ,
           would
           not
           ;
           but
           ,
           haue
           stood
           to
           iustifie
           their
           profession
           vnto
           death
           .
           Ans.
           We
           must
           iudge
           reuerētly
           of
           thē
           ,
           &
           thinke
           they
           did
           it
           by
           som
           special
           instinct
           &
           motiō
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ;
           
           as
           appeareth
           by
           their
           patience
           &
           constancy
           in
           their
           greatest
           torments
           .
           Examples
           hereof
           ,
           wee
           haue
           in
           our
           English
           Acts
           and
           Monuments
           ,
           in
           men
           worthy
           of
           notable
           commendations
           for
           their
           constancy
           ,
           and
           zeale
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           If
           flight
           in
           persecution
           ,
           may
           bee
           an
           action
           of
           faith
           ;
           Whether
           may
           not
           the
           minister
           of
           Gods
           word
           fly
           in
           time
           of
           persecution
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           There
           be
           some
           cases
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Minister
           may
           lawfully
           fly
           :
           1
           When
           that
           particular
           Church
           and
           congregation
           ,
           ouer
           which
           he
           is
           placed
           ,
           is
           dispersed
           by
           the
           Enemies
           ▪
           so
           as
           he
           hath
           no
           hope
           to
           gather
           and
           call
           them
           back
           againe
           :
           then
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           hee
           may
           flie
           ,
           till
           his
           congregation
           be
           gathered
           againe
           .
           2
           If
           the
           persecutors
           doe
           specially
           aime
           at
           the
           Ministers
           life
           ,
           then
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           his
           flocke
           ,
           he
           may
           goe
           apart
           for
           his
           owne
           safetie
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           .
           So
           it
           was
           with
           Paul
           :
           when
           the
           Ephesians
           were
           in
           an
           vproar
           about
           their
           
             Diana
             ,
             Paul
          
           in
           zeale
           
             would
             haue
             entred
             in
             among
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             Disciples
             suffered
             him
             not
             ,
          
           Act.
           19.30
           .
           This
           they
           did
           for
           Pauls
           safetie
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           for
           ,
           they
           knew
           ,
           those
           Idolaters
           would
           haue
           beene
           most
           fierce
           against
           Paul.
           And
           ,
           so
           ought
           euery
           particular
           Church
           ,
           to
           haue
           speciall
           care
           of
           the
           life
           of
           their
           Minister
           .
           Other
           cases
           there
           be
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           may
           flie
           :
           but
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           stand
           to
           recite
           all
           ;
           because
           there
           bee
           so
           many
           circumstances
           ,
           which
           may
           alter
           the
           case
           ,
           as
           well
           respecting
           his
           enemies
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           people
           :
           making
           that
           vnlawfull
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           &
           to
           some
           persons
           ;
           which
           to
           others
           ,
           or
           at
           another
           time
           ,
           may
           be
           lawfull
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             These
             seruants
             of
             God
             wandred
             vp
             and
             downe
             :
          
           wee
           doe
           learne
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           lawfully
           go
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           and
           trauell
           from
           countrie
           to
           country
           ;
           if
           so
           be
           ,
           he
           goe
           in
           faith
           ,
           as
           these
           men
           did
           .
           Againe
           ,
           their
           going
           was
           to
           keepe
           faith
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           :
           and
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           ende
           ,
           may
           any
           man
           lawfully
           trauell
           from
           place
           to
           place
           .
           But
           ,
           when
           men
           goe
           not
           in
           faith
           ;
           nor
           yet
           ,
           for
           this
           
           ende
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           keepe
           a
           good
           conscience
           :
           there
           vndoubtedly
           ,
           their
           trauell
           is
           not
           lawfull
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           then
           ,
           we
           haue
           iust
           cause
           to
           reprooue
           the
           badde
           course
           of
           many
           wanderers
           among
           vs
           :
           as
           first
           ,
           of
           our
           common
           beggars
           ,
           whose
           whole
           life
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           a
           wandring
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ;
           though
           not
           in
           faith
           ,
           nor
           for
           cōscience
           sake
           :
           but
           ,
           they
           finde
           a
           sweetnesse
           in
           their
           idle
           kind
           of
           life
           ;
           and
           therfore
           they
           wander
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           not
           worke
           .
           Now
           ,
           this
           their
           course
           (
           hauing
           no
           other
           ground
           ,
           but
           loue
           of
           idlenesse
           ,
           and
           contempt
           of
           paines
           in
           a
           lawfull
           calling
           )
           cannot
           be
           but
           greatly
           displeasing
           vnto
           God
           ;
           who
           inioynes
           ,
           that
           euery
           man
           should
           
             walke
             in
             some
             lawfull
             calling
             ,
             and
             eate
             his
             owne
             bread
             .
          
           This
           they
           doe
           not
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           curse
           of
           God
           pursueth
           them
           :
           for
           ,
           generally
           they
           are
           giuen
           vp
           to
           most
           horrible
           sinnes
           of
           iniustice
           ,
           and
           vncleannesse
           :
           they
           walke
           inordinately
           ;
           for
           ,
           they
           range
           not
           themselues
           into
           any
           families
           ,
           but
           liue
           liker
           brute
           beastes
           ,
           than
           men
           :
           they
           are
           not
           members
           of
           any
           particular
           congregation
           ,
           but
           excommunicate
           themselues
           from
           all
           churches
           ;
           and
           so
           liue
           ,
           as
           though
           there
           were
           no
           God
           ,
           no
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           true
           religion
           .
           And
           ,
           herein
           we
           may
           see
           Gods
           hand
           more
           heauy
           vpon
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           take
           all
           their
           delight
           in
           that
           course
           of
           wandring
           ,
           which
           in
           it
           owne
           nature
           is
           a
           curse
           ,
           &
           a
           punishment
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           may
           here
           also
           iustly
           reprooue
           the
           course
           of
           some
           others
           among
           vs
           ,
           who
           will
           needs
           be
           trauellers
           ;
           not
           for
           religions
           sake
           (
           for
           that
           were
           commendable
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           such
           neede
           )
           nor
           yet
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           calling
           (
           which
           were
           lawfull
           )
           but
           ,
           onely
           for
           this
           ende
           ,
           to
           see
           fashions
           ,
           and
           strange
           countries
           :
           and
           ,
           they
           refraine
           not
           from
           such
           places
           as
           Rome
           ,
           Spaine
           ,
           &c.
           wherein
           ,
           that
           cruell
           Inquisition
           will
           hardly
           suffer
           any
           to
           passe
           ,
           with
           safetie
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
           But
           ,
           shall
           we
           thinke
           that
           this
           their
           trauell
           is
           commendable
           ?
           No
           surely
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           ende
           of
           lawfull
           trauell
           ,
           is
           the
           preseruation
           of
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ;
           ●r
           ,
           the
           bond
           of
           some
           lawfull
           calling
           .
           Now
           ,
           these
           men
           trauelling
           vpon
           no
           
           such
           grounds
           ,
           but
           onely
           vpon
           pleasure
           ;
           how
           shal
           we
           think
           they
           will
           stand
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           when
           they
           thrust
           themselues
           into
           such
           needlesse
           danger
           ,
           and
           triall
           ?
           The
           crazed
           consciences
           of
           many
           at
           their
           returne
           ,
           shew
           sufficiently
           the
           badnesse
           of
           that
           course
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           note
           the
           state
           of
           these
           beleeuers
           ,
           for
           their
           attire
           ;
           it
           was
           of
           
             sheep
             skins
          
           ,
           and
           
             goate
             skins
          
           .
           The
           like
           may
           be
           obserued
           ,
           in
           other
           famous
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           seruants
           of
           God
           :
           Eliiah
           wore
           a
           garment
           of
           haire
           ,
           and
           thereby
           was
           knowen
           ,
           2.
           
           King.
           1.8
           .
           And
           so
           did
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           ,
           Matth.
           3.4
           .
           Yea
           ,
           the
           false
           Prophets
           went
           so
           arraied
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           the
           rather
           be
           respected
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           Zach.
           13.4
           .
           And
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             false
             Prophets
             shall
             come
             in
             sheeps
             cloathing
             ,
          
           like
           the
           true
           Prophets
           ;
           when
           as
           indeede
           ,
           
             they
             are
             rauening
             Woolues
          
           .
           Now
           ,
           the
           true
           Prophets
           of
           God
           ,
           went
           thus
           basely
           attired
           ;
           that
           not
           onely
           by
           word
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           life
           in
           conuersation
           ,
           they
           might
           preach
           repentance
           vnto
           the
           people
           .
           And
           indeede
           ,
           euery
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           ought
           to
           bee
           a
           light
           vnto
           his
           people
           ,
           both
           in
           life
           and
           doctrine
           :
           and
           ,
           he
           that
           preacheth
           well
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           liue
           according
           to
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           buildes
           with
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           pulls
           downe
           with
           the
           other
           .
           Now
           ,
           whereas
           these
           seruants
           of
           God
           ,
           went
           vp
           and
           downe
           in
           such
           base
           attire
           ,
           as
           sheepe
           skinnes
           ,
           and
           goat
           skinnes
           :
           it
           was
           for
           pouerties
           sake
           ,
           beeing
           depriued
           of
           friends
           ,
           goods
           ,
           house
           ,
           and
           lands
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           destitute
           of
           prouision
           for
           better
           attire
           .
        
         
           In
           their
           example
           ,
           wee
           may
           note
           that
           Gods
           seruants
           and
           children
           may
           bee
           brought
           to
           extreame
           pouerty
           ,
           and
           necessitie
           ;
           so
           as
           they
           shall
           want
           ordinary
           foode
           ,
           and
           raiment
           ,
           and
           bee
           faine
           to
           couer
           themselues
           with
           beasts
           skinnes
           .
           This
           was
           the
           poore
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           godly
           Lazarus
           .
           Yea
           ,
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           did
           vndergoe
           a
           meane
           estate
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             he
             had
             not
             a
             place
             whereon
             to
             lay
             his
             head
             :
          
           and
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           hee
           had
           not
           so
           much
           ground
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           as
           might
           serue
           for
           a
           buriall
           place
           ;
           but
           ,
           was
           laid
           in
           Iosephs
           toombe
           :
           which
           is
           a
           great
           comfort
           
           to
           any
           childe
           of
           God
           in
           like
           distresse
           .
           For
           ,
           why
           should
           any
           be
           dismayed
           with
           that
           estate
           ,
           which
           Christ
           Iesus
           and
           his
           deerest
           seruants
           haue
           vndergone
           for
           his
           example
           .
        
         
           Heere
           some
           may
           aske
           ,
           how
           this
           can
           stand
           with
           that
           saying
           of
           
             Dauid
             ;
             I
             haue
             beene
             young
             and
             am
             olde
             :
             yet
             I
             neuer
             saw
             the
             righteous
             forsaken
             ,
             nor
             his
             seede
             begging
             bread
             ,
          
           Psalm
           .
           37.
           verse
           25.
           
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
             Dauids
          
           saying
           may
           be
           taken
           two
           wayes
           :
           first
           ,
           as
           his
           owne
           obseruation
           in
           his
           time
           .
           For
           ,
           he
           saith
           not
           ,
           
             The
             righteous
             is
             neuer
             forsaken
          
           ;
           but
           ,
           that
           
             hee
             neuer
             sawe
             it
          
           :
           and
           indeede
           it
           is
           a
           rare
           thing
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           righteous
           forsaken
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           (
           which
           I
           take
           to
           be
           Dauids
           meaning
           )
           the
           righteous
           man
           is
           neuer
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           his
           seed
           too
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           God
           lay
           a
           temporall
           chasticement
           on
           any
           of
           his
           seruants
           ,
           suffering
           them
           to
           want
           ,
           yet
           hee
           forsaketh
           not
           his
           seede
           after
           him
           ;
           but
           renueth
           his
           mercie
           towards
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           walke
           in
           obedience
           before
           him
           :
           he
           may
           make
           triall
           of
           godly
           Parents
           by
           want
           ;
           but
           ,
           their
           godly
           children
           shal
           surely
           be
           blessed
           :
           so
           ,
           that
           this
           hindereth
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           godly
           may
           be
           in
           want
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           whereas
           they
           are
           said
           to
           goe
           vp
           and
           downe
           
             in
             Sheepes
             skinnes
             and
             Goates
             skinnes
             ,
          
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           it
           by
           faith
           .
           From
           whence
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           when
           all
           temporall
           blessings
           faile
           ,
           then
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           must
           by
           faith
           lay
           hold
           vpon
           Gods
           gracious
           promises
           of
           life
           eternal
           ,
           and
           stay
           himselfe
           thereon
           .
        
         
           This
           point
           must
           be
           remembred
           carefully
           :
           for
           ,
           say
           we
           should
           want
           all
           kind
           of
           temporall
           benefits
           ,
           must
           we
           thereupon
           despaire
           and
           thinke
           that
           God
           hath
           forsaken
           vs
           ?
           God
           forbid
           :
           nay
           ,
           when
           all
           meanes
           faile
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           world
           is
           against
           vs
           ,
           yet
           then
           we
           must
           lay
           holde
           vpon
           the
           promise
           of
           life
           eternall
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           rest
           our
           soules
           .
           Thus
           did
           these
           beleeuers
           in
           this
           place
           .
           And
           this
           faith
           did
           Iob
           notably
           testifie
           ,
           when
           GOD
           had
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           children
           ,
           
           goods
           ,
           health
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           he
           had
           ,
           yet
           then
           he
           said
           ,
           Iob
           13.15
           ,
           
             Though
             he
             kill
             me
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             trust
             in
             him
             .
          
           And
           so
           must
           wee
           endeuour
           to
           doe
           if
           that
           case
           befall
           vs
           :
           for
           ,
           when
           all
           worldly
           helpes
           and
           comforts
           faile
           vs
           ,
           this
           promise
           of
           life
           in
           Christ
           ,
           will
           be
           a
           sweet
           and
           safe
           refuge
           for
           our
           soule
           .
        
         
           Being
           
             destitute
             ,
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             tormented
             .
          
           ]
           Here
           the
           Apostle
           amplifieth
           their
           misery
           in
           their
           wādring
           estate
           ,
           by
           three
           degrees
           of
           crosses
           ,
           which
           did
           accompany
           the
           same
           .
           First
           ,
           they
           were
           destitute
           of
           all
           temporall
           blessings
           :
           secondly
           ,
           they
           were
           afflicted
           both
           in
           body
           and
           minde
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           tormented
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           euill
           entreated
           .
           These
           are
           added
           for
           a
           speciall
           cause
           ;
           to
           shew
           that
           these
           seruants
           of
           God
           were
           laden
           with
           afflictions
           :
           They
           were
           banished
           &
           driuen
           to
           extreme
           pouerty
           ;
           they
           were
           depriued
           of
           all
           their
           goods
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           society
           of
           men
           :
           they
           were
           afflicted
           in
           body
           and
           in
           minde
           ,
           and
           
             euill
             entreated
          
           of
           all
           men
           ;
           no
           man
           would
           doe
           them
           good
           ,
           but
           all
           men
           did
           them
           wrong
           ;
           whereby
           ,
           we
           see
           that
           euen
           waues
           of
           miseries
           ouerwhelmed
           them
           on
           euerie
           side
           .
        
         
           Hence
           wee
           learne
           ,
           that
           Gods
           seruants
           may
           be
           ouerwhelmed
           with
           manifolde
           calamities
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           ,
           being
           pressed
           down
           with
           crosses
           in
           goods
           ,
           in
           body
           ,
           minde
           ,
           friends
           ,
           and
           euery
           way
           .
           This
           was
           Iobs
           case
           ,
           a
           most
           worthy
           seruant
           of
           God
           ;
           he
           was
           afflicted
           in
           body
           ,
           in
           friends
           ,
           goods
           ,
           &
           childrē
           ,
           &
           (
           which
           was
           greatest
           of
           all
           )
           he
           wrestled
           in
           cōscience
           with
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ;
           Iob
           13.16
           .
           
             Thou
             writest
             bitter
             things
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             makest
             mee
             to
             possesse
             the
             iniquities
             of
             my
             youth
             .
          
           And
           the
           like
           hath
           beene
           the
           state
           of
           many
           of
           Gods
           children
           :
           Psal.
           88.3.7
           ,
           
             My
             soule
             is
             filled
             with
             euils
             :
             thou
             hast
             vexed
             me
             with
             all
             thy
             waues
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Question
           .
           How
           can
           this
           stand
           with
           the
           truth
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           wherein
           are
           promises
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           blessings
           both
           temporall
           and
           spirituall
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           feare
           him
           :
           Deut.
           28.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             If
             thou
             obey
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             Lord
             thy
             GOD
             ,
             all
             these
             blessings
             shall
             come
             vpon
             thee
             ,
             and
             ouertake
             thee
             :
             blessed
             in
             the
             Citie
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             field
             :
             in
             the
             fruite
             of
             thy
             body
             ,
             and
             of
             thy
             ground
             
             and
             cattell
             .
          
           Psal.
           34.10
           ;
           
             They
             that
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             lacke
             nothing
             that
             is
             good
             .
          
           For
           ,
           
             Godlinesse
             hath
             the
             promises
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Tim.
           4.8
           ,
           And
           therefore
           Dauid
           compareth
           the
           godly
           man
           
             to
             the
             tree
             that
             is
             planted
             by
             the
             water
             side
             ,
             which
             bringeth
             forth
             much
             fruite
             ,
             and
             is
             greene
             and
             well
             liking
             ,
          
           Psalme
           1.3
           .
           How
           then
           comes
           this
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           Gods
           owne
           seruants
           should
           be
           thus
           oppressed
           ,
           and
           laden
           not
           with
           one
           calamity
           or
           two
           ,
           but
           with
           sundry
           and
           grieuous
           afflictions
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ?
           Answer
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           is
           full
           of
           gracious
           promises
           of
           temporal
           blessings
           vnto
           Gods
           children
           :
           but
           they
           are
           conditionall
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           vnderstoode
           with
           an
           exception
           to
           this
           effect
           ;
           
             Gods
             children
             shall
             haue
             such
             and
             such
             blessings
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             please
             God
             by
             afflictions
             to
             make
             triall
             of
             his
             graces
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             chastise
             them
             for
             some
             sinne
             :
          
           so
           that
           the
           exception
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           for
           the
           triall
           of
           grace
           ,
           or
           chastisement
           for
           sinne
           ,
           must
           be
           applied
           to
           all
           promises
           of
           temporall
           blessings
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           worthy
           &
           renowned
           seruants
           of
           God
           for
           their
           faith
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           be
           afflicted
           and
           in
           miserie
           .
           For
           ,
           his
           promises
           of
           temporall
           blessings
           ,
           are
           not
           absolute
           ,
           but
           conditionall
           .
           
             All
             things
             are
             theirs
          
           (
           as
           Paul
           saith
           )
           1.
           
           Cor.
           3.21
           ;
           and
           they
           shall
           haue
           honour
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           fauour
           ,
           &c.
           vnlesse
           it
           please
           God
           to
           proue
           their
           faith
           ,
           or
           to
           chastice
           their
           sinnes
           by
           crosses
           and
           afflictions
           .
        
         
           Question
           .
           How
           can
           Gods
           seruants
           be
           able
           to
           beare
           so
           many
           and
           grieuous
           crosses
           at
           once
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           hard
           for
           a
           man
           to
           beare
           one
           crosse
           patiently
           ?
           The
           answere
           is
           heere
           laid
           downe
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             by
             faith
          
           ;
           for
           ,
           many
           and
           grieuous
           were
           the
           miseries
           that
           lay
           on
           these
           seruants
           of
           God
           :
           and
           yet
           by
           beleeuing
           the
           promise
           of
           life
           in
           the
           Messias
           ,
           they
           were
           enabled
           to
           beare
           them
           all
           .
           This
           is
           a
           soueraine
           remedy
           against
           immoderate
           griefe
           in
           the
           greatest
           distresse
           :
           and
           ,
           vndoubtedly
           the
           flouds
           of
           affliction
           shall
           neuer
           ouerwhelme
           him
           ,
           that
           hath
           his
           heart
           assured
           by
           faith
           of
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           towards
           him
           by
           Iesus
           Christ.
           This
           made
           Dauid
           say
           ,
           
             He
             would
             not
             feare
             euill
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             walke
             through
             the
             valley
             
             of
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
          
           Psal.
           23.4
           :
           and
           Paul
           speaking
           of
           
             tribulation
             ,
             anguish
             ,
             famine
             ,
             persecution
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             death
             it selfe
          
           ▪
           saith
           ,
           
             In
             all
             these
             we
             are
             more
             then
             conquerers
             through
             him
             that
             hath
             loued
             ,
          
           Rom.
           8.37
           .
           And
           from
           this
           faith
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           able
           to
           endure
           all
           estates
           ;
           
             to
             be
             hungry
             ,
             to
             want
             ,
             &c.
          
           Phil.
           4.12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           If
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           Gods
           children
           may
           be
           afflicted
           with
           manifolde
           calamities
           at
           once
           ;
           then
           the
           opinion
           of
           naturall
           and
           vngodly
           men
           is
           false
           ,
           who
           iudge
           him
           to
           be
           wicked
           and
           vngodly
           ,
           whom
           God
           ladeth
           with
           manifolde
           calamities
           .
           This
           was
           the
           iudgement
           of
           
             Iobs
             three
             friends
          
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           their
           disputation
           against
           him
           ;
           that
           ,
           because
           God
           had
           laid
           so
           great
           and
           so
           many
           crosses
           vpon
           him
           ,
           therfore
           he
           was
           but
           an
           hypocrite
           .
           And
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           rash
           iudgement
           of
           naturall
           men
           in
           our
           dayes
           ,
           especially
           vpon
           those
           that
           make
           profession
           of
           religion
           :
           when
           Gods
           hand
           of
           triall
           or
           correction
           lies
           vpon
           them
           ,
           they
           presently
           censure
           them
           for
           hypocrites
           :
           but
           this
           is
           a
           wretched
           opinion
           ;
           for
           Gods
           dearest
           children
           may
           be
           pressed
           downe
           with
           manifold
           calamities
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           seeing
           faith
           in
           Christ
           will
           support
           the
           soule
           vnder
           manifolde
           crosses
           ,
           be
           they
           neuer
           so
           grieuous
           ;
           wee
           must
           labour
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           haue
           our
           hearts
           rooted
           and
           grounded
           in
           this
           faith
           :
           and
           when
           afflictions
           come
           ,
           we
           must
           striue
           to
           shew
           forth
           the
           fruite
           and
           power
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           bearing
           them
           patiently
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           seuerall
           branches
           of
           affliction
           ,
           in
           this
           last
           example
           of
           beleeuers
           .
        
         
           
             
               VERSE
               38.
            
             
          
           
             Whom
             the
             world
             was
             not
             worthy
             of
             ,
             they
             wandred
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             mountaines
             ,
             and
             dens
             ,
             and
             Caues
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           IN
           these
           words
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           doth
           answere
           to
           a
           secret
           obiection
           or
           surmise
           ,
           which
           a
           naturall
           mā
           might
           cōceiue
           against
           the
           beleeuers
           spoken
           of
           before
           .
           For
           ,
           it
           being
           said
           ,
           
           
             that
             they
             wandred
             vp
             and
             downe
             ,
          
           Some
           man
           might
           thinke
           thus
           :
           no
           meruaile
           though
           they
           wandred
           vp
           and
           down
           ;
           for
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           worthy
           to
           liue
           in
           the
           worlde
           .
           This
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           doth
           flatly
           denie
           ,
           and
           auoucheth
           the
           cleane
           contrary
           of
           them
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             that
             they
             wandred
             vp
             and
             downe
             by
             faith
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Lord
           caused
           them
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           
             because
             the
             world
             was
             not
             worthy
             of
             them
             ,
          
           they
           were
           too
           good
           to
           liue
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           answere
           to
           this
           surmise
           ,
           wee
           may
           obserue
           what
           is
           the
           opinion
           of
           naturall
           men
           ,
           concerning
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           worthy
           to
           liue
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           the
           earth
           whereon
           they
           tread
           ,
           is
           too
           good
           for
           them
           .
           This
           hath
           beene
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           the
           worldes
           estimation
           of
           Gods
           children
           .
           Matthew
           chapter
           24.
           verse
           9
           ,
           
             Ye
             shall
             be
             hated
             of
             all
             nations
             for
             my
             names
             sake
             .
          
           Iohn
           ,
           chapter
           16
           ,
           verse
           2
           ,
           
             They
             shall
             excommunicate
             you
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             time
             shall
             come
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             killeth
             you
             ,
             shall
             thinke
             hee
             doth
             God
             good
             seruice
             .
          
           Acts
           chapter
           22.
           verse
           22
           ,
           Away
           (
           say
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           of
           
             Paul
             )
             with
             such
             a
             followe
             from
             the
             earth
             :
             it
             is
             not
             meete
             that
             he
             should
             liue
             .
          
           And
           hence
           hee
           saith
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ,
           1.
           
           Corinthians
           chapter
           4.
           verse
           13
           ,
           
             They
             were
             made
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             worlde
             ,
             and
             the
             off-scouring
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           time
           of
           the
           persecuting
           Emperours
           in
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           ,
           when
           any
           common
           calamity
           befell
           the
           people
           or
           State
           ;
           as
           famine
           ,
           dearth
           ,
           pestilence
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           ,
           they
           straight-way
           imputed
           it
           to
           the
           Christians
           ;
           saying
           ,
           That
           
             they
             and
             their
             wicked
             religion
             were
             the
             cause
             thereof
             .
          
           And
           though
           wee
           haue
           religion
           maintained
           among
           vs
           ,
           yet
           the
           poore
           seruants
           of
           God
           finde
           the
           like
           welcom
           in
           the
           world
           :
           for
           ,
           thus
           the
           wicked
           censure
           them
           euery
           where
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           dissembling
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           none
           so
           bad
           and
           vile
           persons
           as
           they
           are
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           any
           man
           aske
           ,
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           should
           slander
           them
           so
           ,
           and
           thinke
           so
           vilely
           of
           them
           ;
           Answer
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           
             they
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             state
             and
             condition
             in
             grace
             ,
          
           Ioh.
           15.19
           ,
           
           
             therefore
             the
             world
             hateth
             them
          
           ,
           Ioh.
           15.19
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             the
             world
             knowes
             them
             not
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Io●
           .
           3.1
           .
           and
           therefore
           speakes
           euil
           of
           them
           ,
           Iude
           ,
           10.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           wicked
           measure
           others
           by
           themselues
           ;
           and
           therefore
           despise
           the
           godly
           ,
           that
           ioyn
           not
           with
           them
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           4.3
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           secret
           enmitie
           betweene
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           &
           the
           seede
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           (
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           3.12
           .
           )
           the
           wicked
           are
           of
           that
           
             euill
             one
          
           ,
           the
           diuell
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           must
           needes
           hate
           the
           godly
           ,
           who
           are
           borne
           of
           God.
           So
           that
           ,
           when
           wee
           shall
           see
           or
           heare
           ,
           that
           vngodly
           persons
           shall
           in
           any
           such
           sort
           abuse
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ;
           we
           must
           not
           maruell
           ,
           nor
           be
           troubled
           at
           it
           ,
           for
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           newe
           thing
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           from
           the
           beginning
           :
           but
           ,
           we
           must
           pray
           that
           God
           would
           open
           their
           eies
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           turne
           from
           their
           sinnes
           to
           repentance
           ;
           and
           then
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           they
           will
           change
           their
           conceit
           ,
           and
           alter
           their
           behauiour
           towards
           them
           :
           as
           Paul
           did
           ,
           Gal.
           1.13
           ,
           15.
           
           Act.
           9.1
           ,
           26.
           
        
         
           To
           come
           to
           the
           words
           more
           particularly
           ;
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             world
             was
             not
             worthy
             of
             them
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           company
           of
           vngodly
           liuers
           ,
           without
           Christ
           ,
           and
           voyde
           of
           grace
           ,
           were
           not
           worthy
           the
           societie
           of
           these
           holy
           ones
           ;
           &
           ,
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           did
           the
           Lord
           take
           them
           from
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           Here
           note
           a
           singular
           fruite
           of
           true
           faith
           :
           it
           brings
           a
           man
           to
           that
           estate
           ,
           and
           giues
           him
           that
           excellency
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           more
           worth
           ,
           than
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           I
           meane
           by
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           the
           estate
           of
           all
           those
           that
           liue
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           out
           of
           Christ.
           If
           then
           ,
           a
           man
           would
           haue
           true
           and
           stable
           dignity
           ,
           let
           him
           labour
           for
           true
           faith
           :
           for
           ,
           faith
           hath
           this
           priuiledge
           ,
           to
           aduance
           a
           beleeuer
           to
           true
           honour
           &
           excellency
           .
           And
           therefore
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           ,
           
             As
             many
             as
             receiued
             him
             by
             faith
             ,
          
           
           
             to
             them
             he
             gaue
             power
             ,
             or
             prerogatiue
             ,
             to
             bee
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God.
          
           We
           take
           it
           for
           a
           great
           prerogatiue
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           childe
           of
           an
           earthly
           prince
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           :
           but
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           (
           who
           is
           King
           of
           Kings
           )
           is
           a
           preheminence
           and
           dignitie
           aboue
           all
           dignities
           ;
           and
           ,
           no
           tongue
           can
           expresse
           the
           excellency
           therof
           .
           For
           ,
           what
           more
           can
           a
           man
           desire
           ,
           than
           to
           bee
           heire
           of
           glory
           in
           life
           euerlasting
           ?
           and
           ,
           yet
           true
           faith
           bringeth
           
           this
           to
           a
           beleeuer
           .
           It
           is
           an
           excellent
           dignity
           ,
           to
           be
           matched
           with
           Angels
           ;
           and
           no
           prince
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           all
           humane
           wit
           or
           power
           can
           attaine
           vnto
           it
           :
           but
           yet
           ,
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           can
           ▪
           being
           ioyned
           to
           God
           by
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ;
           wherby
           (
           in
           some
           sort
           )
           he
           is
           aboue
           the
           Angels
           themselues
           :
           for
           ,
           our
           nature
           in
           Christ
           ,
           is
           aduanced
           aboue
           the
           nature
           of
           angels
           .
        
         
           Honours
           and
           dignities
           ,
           in
           Politicke
           or
           ciuill
           estates
           ,
           are
           the
           good
           gifts
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           ordinances
           ,
           wherby
           men
           are
           in
           higher
           places
           ,
           and
           in
           account
           are
           aboue
           another
           :
           but
           yet
           ,
           all
           the
           dignity
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           pompe
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           seuered
           from
           that
           dignitie
           which
           faith
           bringeth
           to
           the
           beleeuer
           ,
           is
           nothing
           worth
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           if
           worldly
           preheminence
           be
           ioyned
           with
           faith
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           and
           excellent
           prerogatiue
           ;
           for
           ,
           faith
           makes
           it
           acceptable
           vnto
           God.
           but
           ,
           seuer
           faith
           from
           worldly
           dignities
           ,
           and
           what
           are
           they
           ,
           but
           vanitie
           of
           vanities
           ?
           which
           will
           turne
           to
           the
           greater
           condemnation
           of
           him
           that
           enioyeth
           them
           .
           If
           a
           man
           haue
           fauour
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           yet
           want
           the
           Kings
           fauour
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           :
           and
           ,
           such
           are
           all
           temporall
           dignities
           ,
           without
           Gods
           fauour
           ;
           for
           ,
           at
           his
           indignation
           they
           vanish
           away
           .
           Now
           ,
           his
           fauour
           without
           faith
           ,
           can
           no
           man
           haue
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             he
             that
             commeth
             vnto
             God
             must
             beleeue
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           6.
           
        
         
           Here
           ,
           all
           these
           that
           are
           in
           place
           aboue
           others
           ,
           either
           by
           birth
           ▪
           or
           speciall
           calling
           ,
           must
           learne
           aboue
           all
           things
           to
           labour
           for
           the
           dignity
           of
           faith
           .
           When
           wee
           haue
           such
           things
           wherein
           we
           delight
           ,
           wee
           desire
           continuance
           of
           them
           .
           Behold
           ,
           the
           dignity
           of
           faith
           is
           euerlasting
           :
           and
           besides
           ,
           it
           sanctifies
           all
           ciuill
           dignities
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           owners
           of
           them
           glorious
           ,
           &
           acceptable
           ,
           both
           before
           God
           and
           man
           ;
           when
           as
           otherwise
           ,
           without
           faith
           ,
           they
           are
           nothing
           :
           and
           ,
           they
           that
           haue
           them
           ,
           can
           doe
           nothing
           but
           abuse
           them
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             world
             was
             not
             worthy
             of
             these
             men
             ,
          
           for
           another
           cause
           ▪
           and
           that
           is
           this
           .
           Euery
           Christian
           man
           by
           his
           faith
           ,
           brings
           many
           blessings
           among
           those
           parties
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           place
           where
           he
           liueth
           :
           now
           ,
           the
           world
           
           deserues
           no
           such
           blessings
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           vnworthy
           of
           the
           persons
           by
           whom
           they
           come
           .
        
         
           Question
           .
           How
           doe
           Christians
           bring
           blessings
           to
           places
           where
           they
           liue
           ?
           Answere
           .
           First
           ,
           by
           their
           presence
           :
           for
           ,
           as
           GOD
           saide
           to
           Abraham
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             be
             a
             blessing
          
           ,
           Gen.
           12.3
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           with
           all
           beleeuers
           .
           Laban
           confesseth
           
             that
             hee
             perceiued
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             blessed
             him
             for
             Iacobs
             sake
             ,
          
           Gen.
           30.27
           .
           And
           Potiphar
           sawe
           that
           Ioseph
           was
           a
           blessing
           in
           his
           house
           :
           
             For
             ,
             the
             Lord
             made
             all
             that
             he
             did
             to
             prosper
             ,
          
           Gen.
           39.2.3
           .
           While
           Lot
           was
           in
           Sodome
           ,
           the
           
             Angell
             could
             not
             destroy
             it
          
           .
           Gen
           19.22
           .
           And
           
             if
             there
             had
             beene
             tenne
             beleeuers
             in
             Sodome
             ,
             the
             Lord
             would
             haue
             spared
             all
             for
             tennes
             sake
             ,
          
           Gen.
           18.32
           .
           Now
           ,
           bringing
           good
           things
           ,
           and
           keeping
           backe
           Gods
           iudgements
           by
           their
           presence
           ,
           they
           are
           thereby
           blessings
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           are
           blessings
           
             by
             their
             prayers
             .
             Abraham
          
           prayed
           for
           Abimelech
           ,
           Gen.
           20.17.18
           .
           and
           ,
           
             God
             healed
             him
             and
             his
             family
             of
             barrennesse
             .
          
           At
           Moses
           prayer
           ,
           Gods
           iudgements
           were
           taken
           from
           Egypt
           :
           Exod.
           7.12.13.30
           .
           and
           his
           wrath
           appeased
           toward
           his
           people
           ,
           Exod.
           32.11
           ,
           14.
           
           And
           some
           thinke
           that
           Stephens
           prayer
           at
           his
           death
           for
           his
           persecuters
           ,
           was
           one
           meanes
           for
           mercy
           vnto
           Saul
           ,
           that
           then
           consented
           to
           his
           death
           .
           Acts
           7
           ,
           60.
           and
           8.1
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           bring
           blessings
           vpon
           a
           place
           ,
           by
           their
           example
           :
           for
           ,
           when
           men
           shall
           see
           godly
           persons
           ,
           walking
           before
           them
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           making
           conscience
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           sinne
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           speciall
           meanes
           to
           cause
           others
           to
           turne
           from
           their
           wicked
           wayes
           ,
           to
           newnesse
           of
           life
           .
           And
           therefore
           Peter
           exhorts
           the
           Christians
           
             to
             haue
             their
             conuersation
             honest
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             that
             they
             which
             speake
             euill
             of
             them
             as
             of
             euill
             doers
             ,
             might
             by
             their
             good
             workes
             which
             they
             should
             see
             ,
             glorifie
             God
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             visitation
             .
          
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.12
           .
           And
           he
           bids
           
             godly
             wiues
          
           so
           walke
           ,
           that
           
             their
             husbands
             may
             be
             wonne
             without
             the
             word
             ,
             by
             beholding
             their
             pure
             conuersation
             which
             is
             with
             feare
             .
          
           1.
           
           Pet.
           3.1.2
           .
           And
           Paul
           bids
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           
             to
             walke
             blamelesse
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             a
             wicked
             and
             crooked
             nation
             ,
             as
             lights
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           Phil.
           2.15
           ,
           that
           those
           
           which
           were
           to
           be
           conuerted
           ,
           by
           their
           good
           conuersation
           might
           be
           wonne
           to
           the
           truth
           .
           GOD
           sent
           a
           floud
           vpon
           the
           world
           for
           the
           greeuousnesse
           of
           mans
           sinnes
           .
           Now
           ,
           why
           doth
           hee
           not
           still
           send
           more
           flouds
           ?
           are
           not
           men
           now
           as
           wicked
           as
           they
           were
           then
           ?
           Yes
           vndoubtedly
           ;
           man
           for
           his
           part
           deserues
           it
           now
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           did
           then
           :
           and
           therfore
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Noah
           ,
           so
           shall
           it
           be
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           sonne
           of
           man
           ;
           so
           that
           euery
           day
           we
           deserue
           a
           new
           floud
           :
           but
           yet
           the
           Lord
           stayes
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           iudgements
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           that
           his
           elect
           may
           bee
           gathered
           and
           conuerted
           .
           And
           so
           soone
           as
           that
           is
           done
           ,
           heauen
           and
           earth
           shall
           goe
           together
           ;
           and
           God
           will
           not
           stay
           one
           moment
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           world
           besides
           .
           So
           that
           euery
           nation
           and
           people
           in
           the
           world
           haue
           benefit
           by
           Gods
           children
           ;
           because
           for
           their
           sakes
           doth
           the
           Lord
           stay
           his
           wrath
           ,
           and
           deferre
           his
           iudgements
           ,
           euen
           the
           great
           iudgement
           of
           fire
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           world
           shall
           be
           consumed
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           These
           things
           the
           world
           should
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           moue
           them
           to
           repentance
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           made
           vnworthy
           the
           presence
           of
           a
           godly
           man
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           better
           behauiour
           ,
           and
           cariage
           towards
           the
           godly
           by
           whom
           they
           are
           so
           many
           wayes
           blessed
           .
        
         
           The
           holy
           Ghost
           addeth
           ,
           that
           
             they
             wandred
             in
             wildernesse
             ▪
             and
             mountaines
             ,
             and
             donnes
             ,
             and
             Caues
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           These
           were
           desolate
           places
           ,
           and
           not
           inhabited
           :
           and
           yet
           for
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           GOD
           will
           haue
           these
           beleeuer●
           here
           to
           wander
           .
           Wee
           must
           not
           thinke
           ,
           that
           they
           betooke
           themselues
           voluntarily
           to
           this
           solitary
           life
           ;
           but
           onely
           vpon
           necessity
           being
           constrained
           by
           persecution
           to
           flie
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           for
           the
           sauing
           of
           their
           liues
           ,
           and
           the
           keeping
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
        
         
           This
           serues
           to
           descry
           vnto
           vs
           the
           blinde
           errour
           of
           many
           ages
           afore
           vs
           ,
           wherein
           it
           hath
           beene
           thought
           ,
           and
           is
           by
           Papists
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           to
           bee
           a
           state
           of
           perfection
           ,
           to
           liue
           a
           
           Monke
           or
           Hermite
           out
           of
           all
           societies
           ,
           in
           some
           desert
           place
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           spend
           the
           whole
           life
           in
           contemplation
           onely
           ,
           &
           that
           voluntarily
           :
           and
           they
           magnifie
           this
           estate
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           heereby
           they
           thinke
           to
           merit
           eternall
           life
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           God.
           But
           these
           beleeuers
           did
           neither
           voluntarily
           ,
           nor
           with
           opinion
           of
           merit
           betake
           themselues
           to
           this
           solitarie
           life
           ,
           but
           on
           necessity
           .
           And
           ,
           indeede
           this
           kinde
           of
           life
           hath
           no
           warrant
           in
           Gods
           word
           :
           for
           ,
           euery
           Christian
           is
           a
           member
           of
           two
           Kingdomes
           ;
           of
           Christs
           Kingdome
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           particular
           state
           where
           he
           dwelleth
           :
           and
           by
           reason
           heereof
           hath
           a
           two-folde
           calling
           ;
           a
           temporall
           ,
           and
           a
           spirituall
           calling
           .
           In
           both
           of
           which
           ,
           he
           must
           walke
           diligently
           so
           long
           as
           hee
           can
           ,
           doing
           the
           duties
           both
           of
           a
           childe
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           member
           of
           that
           common-wealth
           where
           hee
           liueth
           .
           Now
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           goes
           voluntarily
           to
           leade
           a
           solitary
           life
           ,
           he
           forsakes
           his
           temporall
           calling
           altogether
           ,
           and
           performes
           the
           other
           but
           negligently
           ;
           for
           ,
           hee
           withdrawes
           himselfe
           from
           many
           duties
           of
           piety
           ,
           whereby
           the
           people
           might
           be
           furthered
           to
           God-ward
           :
           which
           none
           can
           do
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           obserue
           the
           places
           where
           they
           are
           constrained
           to
           wander
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           
             Wildernesse
             ,
             Caues
             ,
             and
             Dennes
          
           ;
           places
           where
           wilde
           beasts
           haue
           abode
           and
           recourse
           :
           and
           yet
           heere
           they
           liue
           ,
           when
           as
           men
           will
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           liue
           among
           them
           .
           Where
           note
           ,
           that
           many
           times
           more
           mercy
           may
           be
           found
           among
           wilde
           and
           sauage
           beasts
           ,
           than
           with
           some
           men
           ;
           so
           mercilesse
           are
           the
           wicked
           when
           God
           forsakes
           them
           ,
           and
           leaues
           them
           to
           themselues
           .
           The
           Lions
           entreate
           Daniel
           better
           ,
           than
           Darius
           Courtiers
           and
           seruants
           doe
           ;
           Daniel
           ,
           chapter
           6.
           
           And
           Lazarus
           findes
           more
           kindenesse
           with
           the
           dogges
           at
           Diues
           gates
           ,
           then
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           family
           besides
           ,
           Luke
           chapter
           16.
           verse
           21.
           
           The
           consideration
           whereof
           must
           teach
           vs
           to
           nippe
           sinne
           in
           the
           head
           at
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           suffer
           it
           to
           growe
           :
           for
           ,
           if
           it
           get
           a
           head
           and
           raigne
           in
           vs
           ,
           it
           will
           make
           vs
           worse
           
           than
           brute
           or
           sauage
           beasts
           ,
           and
           cruell
           as
           the
           Diuell
           himselfe
           ;
           as
           wee
           may
           see
           in
           the
           worldes
           vsage
           of
           these
           beleeuers
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           the
           state
           of
           true
           beleeuers
           ,
           vnder
           many
           and
           greeuous
           miseries
           :
           which
           wee
           must
           well
           obserue
           ,
           to
           arme
           our selues
           against
           the
           times
           of
           aduersities
           ,
           which
           GOD
           may
           sende
           vpon
           vs.
           VVee
           must
           not
           iudge
           it
           a
           cursed
           estate
           to
           bee
           vnder
           the
           Crosse
           :
           for
           ,
           heere
           wee
           see
           ,
           the
           faith
           of
           his
           seruants
           is
           commended
           for
           suffering
           nine
           seuerall
           kindes
           of
           miseries
           .
           If
           wee
           shall
           thinke
           that
           these
           were
           but
           a
           fewe
           ;
           wee
           must
           knowe
           that
           in
           them
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           setteth
           down
           the
           state
           of
           his
           Church
           vnto
           the
           end
           :
           for
           ,
           these
           things
           were
           written
           for
           ensamples
           vnto
           vs.
           And
           therefore
           if
           calamities
           come
           ,
           and
           such
           miseries
           befall
           vs
           ,
           as
           doe
           driue
           vr
           toward
           distrust
           ,
           as
           though
           God
           had
           forsaken
           vs
           ,
           we
           must
           remember
           that
           God
           did
           not
           forsake
           these
           his
           children
           in
           their
           calamities
           ,
           and
           therefore
           also
           will
           not
           forsake
           vs.
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           this
           last
           example
           .
        
         
           
             
               VERSE
               39.
            
             
          
           
             And
             these
             all
             through
             faith
             obtained
             good
             report
             ,
             and
             recei-not
             the
             promise
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           holy
           Ghost
           hauing
           set
           down
           at
           large
           a
           worthie
           and
           notable
           Catalogue
           of
           examples
           of
           faith
           in
           sundry
           beleeuers
           ,
           that
           liued
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Maccabees
           ,
           doth
           now
           for
           a
           further
           commendation
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           rehearse
           the
           same
           things
           that
           before
           he
           had
           said
           in
           the
           2.
           and
           13.
           verses
           of
           this
           chapter
           .
           In
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             by
             faith
             ,
             they
             all
             receiued
             good
             report
          
           ;
           his
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           beleeue
           in
           the
           true
           Messias
           ,
           and
           looked
           for
           saluation
           in
           him
           alone
           ,
           whereupon
           they
           were
           approoued
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           who
           gaue
           testimonie
           hereof
           ,
           partly
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           his
           spirit
           in
           their
           consciences
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           his
           Church
           ▪
           by
           all
           which
           
           they
           were
           commended
           ,
           and
           assured
           to
           be
           Gods
           seruants
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           notwithstanding
           this
           good
           report
           ,
           
             they
             receiued
             not
             the
             promise
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           promise
           of
           Christs
           incarnation
           in
           their
           daies
           .
           They
           receiued
           Christ
           truely
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           so
           saw
           his
           day
           ;
           but
           ,
           his
           actual
           incarnation
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           they
           liued
           not
           to
           see
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           That
           
             by
             faith
             they
             obtained
             testimony
          
           ;
           Here
           first
           obserue
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           man
           ,
           that
           makes
           him
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           faith
           onely
           .
           GOD
           regards
           no
           mans
           person
           :
           hee
           accepts
           not
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           a
           King
           ,
           or
           because
           he
           is
           wise
           ,
           or
           rich
           ,
           or
           strong
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           beleeue
           ,
           then
           the
           Lord
           is
           ready
           to
           giue
           testimony
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           likes
           well
           of
           him
           .
           In
           regard
           whereof
           ,
           wee
           must
           all
           labour
           diligently
           ,
           aboue
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           to
           get
           true
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           haue
           approbation
           at
           Gods
           hands
           ;
           without
           which
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           saluation
           to
           be
           hoped
           for
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           here
           also
           learne
           the
           right
           way
           to
           get
           testimony
           ,
           approbation
           ,
           and
           credit
           with
           men
           ;
           a
           thing
           ,
           whereof
           many
           are
           exceeding
           glad
           ;
           and
           which
           ,
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           must
           not
           contemne
           .
           Now
           ,
           the
           way
           is
           this
           :
           He
           must
           first
           labour
           to
           get
           approbation
           at
           GODs
           hands
           ;
           which
           indeede
           hee
           cannot
           doe
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           saue
           onely
           ,
           by
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           as
           wee
           haue
           heard
           before
           .
           Now
           ,
           the
           Lord
           God
           approouing
           of
           him
           ,
           hee
           hath
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           men
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           inclining
           them
           whither
           hee
           will
           :
           and
           if
           it
           doth
           stand
           with
           his
           glory
           ,
           hee
           will
           cause
           them
           to
           like
           ,
           and
           to
           speake
           well
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           doth
           beleeue
           .
        
         
           Many
           ,
           indeede
           ,
           get
           great
           applause
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           little
           regard
           true
           faith
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           ende
           ,
           this
           their
           glory
           and
           applause
           ,
           will
           be
           their
           shame
           :
           for
           ,
           
             They
             that
             honour
             me
             ,
             will
             I
             honour
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           :
           
             but
             he
             that
             despiseth
             me
             ,
             shal
             be
             despised
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Sam.
           2.30
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           whereas
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           saith
           ,
           That
           all
           these
           
           worthy
           men
           
             obtained
             testimony
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             receiued
             not
             the
             promise
             .
          
           We
           are
           hereby
           taught
           ,
           that
           we
           which
           now
           liue
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           much
           more
           bound
           in
           conscience
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           than
           they
           that
           liued
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           .
           For
           ,
           wee
           haue
           receiued
           the
           promise
           of
           Christs
           incarnation
           :
           They
           receiued
           it
           not
           ,
           and
           yet
           beleeued
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           let
           vs
           labour
           for
           true
           faith
           .
           But
           some
           wil
           say
           ,
           What
           should
           we
           heare
           so
           much
           of
           faith
           ?
           we
           do
           all
           beleeue
           .
           Answ.
           Indeed
           ,
           we
           say
           so
           much
           with
           our
           mouthes
           :
           but
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           rare
           thing
           to
           finde
           true
           and
           sound
           faith
           in
           the
           heart
           ;
           for
           ,
           gros●e
           and
           palpable
           ignorance
           abounds
           euery
           where
           ,
           and
           yet
           men
           wil
           needs
           be
           good
           beleeuers
           which
           is
           a
           thing
           impossible
           :
           for
           ,
           how
           should
           faith
           be
           without
           knowledge
           ?
           And
           ,
           as
           men
           are
           ignorant
           ,
           so
           they
           haue
           no
           care
           to
           learne
           ,
           nor
           to
           get
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           come
           by
           true
           faith
           .
           Their
           hearts
           are
           wholly
           takē
           vp
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           matters
           of
           profit
           and
           delight
           ;
           that
           they
           can
           spare
           no
           time
           ,
           to
           seeke
           for
           this
           pretious
           gift
           of
           faith
           .
           Againe
           ,
           many
           haue
           knowledge
           ,
           with
           whom
           true
           faith
           is
           rare
           :
           for
           ,
           faith
           purifies
           the
           heart
           ,
           it
           is
           ioyned
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           shewes
           it selfe
           by
           obedience
           ,
           through
           loue
           .
           Now
           (
           to
           leaue
           the
           heart
           to
           God
           )
           where
           almost
           is
           the
           man
           ,
           that
           walkes
           answerable
           to
           his
           knowledge
           ?
           May
           we
           not
           truely
           say
           of
           many
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           word
           commeth
           in
           at
           the
           one
           eare
           ,
           it
           goeth
           out
           at
           the
           other
           ?
           And
           ,
           among
           those
           which
           learne
           ,
           and
           beare
           away
           something
           ,
           there
           is
           little
           care
           to
           practice
           it
           in
           life
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           wee
           must
           knowe
           ,
           that
           if
           wee
           would
           be
           approoued
           of
           God
           ,
           wee
           must
           beleeue
           .
           Now
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           wee
           remaine
           ignorant
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           hauing
           knowledge
           ,
           doe
           not
           ioyne
           practice
           therewith
           ,
           in
           obedience
           from
           a
           good
           conscience
           :
           vndoubtedly
           ,
           we
           haue
           no
           sparke
           of
           true
           faith
           in
           vs.
           Wee
           may
           make
           a
           shewe
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           so
           beare
           the
           world
           in
           hand
           we
           beleeue
           :
           but
           certainely
           ,
           this
           will
           prooue
           a
           very
           dead
           faith
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           ende
           ,
           and
           finishing
           of
           all
           ,
           appeare
           to
           bee
           nothing
           ,
           but
           bare
           lip-faith
           ,
           and
           meere
           presumption
           .
           
           Now
           ,
           to
           conclude
           this
           point
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           vnlesse
           wee
           get
           true
           faith
           ,
           as
           these
           beleeuers
           had
           (
           which
           wee
           must
           shewe
           by
           good
           fruits
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           )
           euen
           they
           shall
           rise
           vp
           in
           iudgemēt
           against
           vs
           to
           condemne
           vs
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           For
           ,
           they
           beleeued
           ;
           though
           they
           had
           not
           the
           ground
           of
           faith
           so
           laid
           before
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           let
           them
           that
           want
           knowledge
           ,
           labour
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           ,
           they
           which
           haue
           it
           ,
           let
           them
           ioyne
           obedience
           with
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           faith
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           may
           be
           seene
           by
           the
           fruits
           of
           their
           liues
           :
           for
           ,
           true
           faith
           cannot
           bee
           hid
           ,
           but
           will
           breake
           out
           in
           good
           workes
           .
        
         
           
             
               VERSE
               40.
            
             
          
           
             God
             prouiding
             a
             better
             thing
             for
             vs
             ,
             that
             they
             without
             vs
             should
             not
             be
             made
             perfect
             .
          
        
         
           BEcause
           some
           man
           might
           much
           maruel
           ,
           that
           such
           men
           as
           receiued
           testimony
           of
           God
           for
           their
           faith
           ,
           should
           not
           yet
           receiue
           the
           promise
           ;
           therefore
           here
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           renders
           a
           reason
           thereof
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           good
           pleasure
           of
           God
           ,
           appointing
           that
           Christ
           should
           bee
           incarnate
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           as
           was
           most
           conuenient
           for
           the
           perfect
           consummation
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           consisting
           of
           Gentiles
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Iewes
           .
           For
           ,
           though
           these
           ancient
           beleeuers
           ,
           were
           in
           time
           long
           before
           vs
           ;
           yet
           God
           prouided
           Christs
           incarnation
           so
           fitly
           for
           vs
           ,
           that
           they
           without
           vs
           should
           not
           haue
           perfect
           consummation
           in
           glory
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Exposition
             .
             God
             prouiding
             a
             better
             thing
             for
             vs.
          
           The
           word
           in
           the
           originall
           ,
           translated
           prouiding
           ,
           signifieth
           properly
           foreseeing
           ;
           wherein
           is
           likewise
           included
           ,
           Gods
           decree
           and
           ordination
           .
           Now
           ,
           this
           we
           must
           knowe
           :
           that
           it
           is
           a
           peculiar
           prerogatiue
           ,
           belonging
           to
           the
           true
           God
           alone
           ,
           to
           be
           able
           to
           foresee
           things
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           that
           many
           thousand
           years
           before
           :
           no
           creature
           of
           himselfe
           can
           doe
           it
           .
           And
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           this
           propertie
           
             to
             foresee
          
           ,
           is
           ascribed
           vnto
           God
           ,
           not
           properly
           ;
           but
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           our
           capacitie
           :
           for
           ,
           if
           
           we
           speake
           of
           God
           properly
           ,
           God
           cannot
           be
           said
           
             to
             foresee
          
           any
           thing
           ;
           because
           all
           things
           bee
           present
           to
           him
           ,
           whether
           past
           ,
           or
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           This
           prescience
           ,
           or
           foreknowledge
           in
           God
           ,
           puts
           a
           difference
           betweene
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           false
           gods
           ;
           yea
           ,
           betweene
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           creatures
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           true
           God
           foresees
           all
           things
           that
           are
           to
           come
           ;
           so
           can
           no
           creature
           doe
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           some
           creatures
           foresee
           and
           foretell
           some
           things
           ;
           yet
           herein
           ,
           they
           come
           short
           of
           the
           diuine
           property
           :
           for
           ,
           God
           foresees
           all
           things
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           without
           signes
           ,
           or
           causes
           ,
           or
           outward
           meanes
           .
           But
           ,
           creatures
           onely
           foresee
           some
           things
           ,
           not
           of
           themselues
           ;
           but
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           signes
           ,
           and
           outward
           causes
           ,
           or
           by
           reuelation
           from
           God
           :
           otherwise
           can
           no
           creature
           foresee
           things
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           as
           we
           said
           before
           ,
           this
           fore-sight
           in
           God
           includes
           his
           decree
           and
           ordination
           :
           for
           ,
           therefore
           did
           these
           things
           so
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           because
           God
           ordained
           them
           .
           Whereby
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           Gods
           prescience
           of
           fore-knowledge
           is
           not
           idle
           ,
           but
           operatiue
           ,
           and
           ioyned
           with
           his
           will
           :
           for
           ,
           Math.
           10.29
           ,
           30
           ,
           
             an
             haire
             cannot
             fall
             from
             our
             head
             ;
             nor
             a
             sparrow
             light
             vpon
             the
             ground
             ,
             without
             his
             will.
          
           As
           all
           things
           in
           time
           come
           to
           passe
           ;
           so
           God
           before
           all
           worlds
           willed
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           decreed
           and
           appointed
           them
           .
           And
           ,
           vnder
           this
           large
           extent
           of
           Gods
           will
           or
           decree
           ,
           wee
           must
           include
           the
           sinnefull
           actions
           of
           men
           :
           for
           ,
           God
           doth
           not
           barely
           foresee
           them
           ,
           but
           decree
           the
           beeing
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           them
           after
           a
           sort
           ;
           though
           not
           to
           be
           done
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           yet
           by
           others
           .
           When
           Iudas
           betrayed
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Pilate
           with
           the
           wicked
           Iewes
           condemned
           and
           reuiled
           him
           ,
           they
           sinned
           grieuously
           ;
           &
           yet
           herein
           ,
           
             they
             did
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             Gods
             hand
             and
             counsell
             had
             determined
             before
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
        
         
           This
           point
           well
           considered
           ,
           confutes
           their
           opinion
           ,
           who
           indeed
           inlarge
           Gods
           prescience
           or
           fore
           knowledge
           ouer
           all
           things
           ,
           both
           good
           and
           euill
           ;
           but
           yet
           exclude
           sin
           from
           without
           the
           compasse
           of
           his
           decree
           and
           ordination
           .
           But
           ,
           here
           we
           see
           ,
           Gods
           foresight
           includes
           his
           decree
           ;
           and
           
           nothing
           comes
           to
           passe
           simply
           without
           his
           will
           :
           howsoeuer
           many
           things
           bee
           done
           against
           his
           reuealed
           will
           ;
           yet
           without
           his
           absolute
           will
           ,
           can
           nothing
           come
           to
           passe
           .
           
             Hee
             worketh
             all
             things
             according
             to
             the
             counsell
             of
             his
             owne
             will
             :
          
           doing
           himselfe
           those
           things
           that
           bee
           good
           ,
           and
           willingly
           permitting
           euill
           to
           bee
           done
           by
           others
           ,
           for
           good
           ends
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           what
           did
           God
           here
           prouide
           &
           foresee
           for
           vs
           ?
           
             Ans.
             A
             better
             thing
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           God
           in
           his
           eternall
           counsell
           prouided
           a
           better
           estate
           for
           his
           Church
           in
           the
           newe
           testament
           ;
           than
           he
           did
           for
           beleeuers
           in
           the
           olde
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           as
           God
           hath
           his
           generall
           prouidence
           ,
           whereby
           he
           gouerneth
           all
           things
           ;
           so
           also
           ,
           hee
           hath
           his
           speciall
           and
           particular
           prouidence
           ,
           whereby
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           hee
           prouides
           and
           brings
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           best
           for
           his
           Church
           .
           For
           ,
           in
           the
           olde
           testament
           ,
           God
           prouided
           that
           for
           his
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           meete
           for
           it
           :
           But
           ,
           considering
           that
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           (
           in
           som
           respects
           )
           was
           to
           haue
           a
           better
           estate
           ,
           than
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           olde
           testament
           had
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           he
           prouides
           for
           it
           a
           better
           state
           .
           And
           looke
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           eternall
           wisdome
           he
           foreseeth
           what
           is
           best
           for
           all
           estates
           and
           times
           ;
           so
           in
           his
           prouidence
           doth
           he
           accomplish
           and
           effect
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           
             For
             vs.
          
           ]
           That
           is
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           newe
           testament
           :
           where
           note
           ,
           that
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           state
           thereof
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           is
           better
           than
           it
           was
           in
           the
           old
           ,
           before
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ.
           The
           holy
           Ghost
           here
           speakes
           this
           plainely
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           we
           need
           no
           further
           proofe
           therof
           .
        
         
           Qu.
           How
           should
           it
           be
           better
           with
           the
           Church
           now
           ,
           thā
           it
           was
           then
           ?
           Ans.
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           gaue
           the
           couenant
           of
           grace
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           to
           our
           first
           parents
           in
           Paradise
           :
           the
           summe
           whereof
           was
           this
           ;
           
             The
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             shall
             breake
             the
             Serpents
             head
             .
          
           And
           ,
           this
           couenant
           did
           God
           renue
           and
           reuiue
           vnto
           his
           Church
           ,
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           vnto
           this
           day
           .
           Both
           circumcision
           and
           the
           Passeouer
           ,
           were
           seales
           of
           this
           couenant
           ;
           as
           well
           as
           our
           Sacraments
           bee
           :
           so
           that
           in
           
           substance
           they
           differ
           not
           ;
           the
           free
           gift
           of
           grace
           in
           Christ
           belonged
           to
           them
           as
           well
           as
           vnto
           vs.
           The
           beleeuing
           Iewes
           in
           their
           Sacraments
           ,
           did
           eate
           the
           same
           spirituall
           meate
           ,
           and
           drinke
           the
           same
           spirituall
           drinke
           with
           vs
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           witnesseth
           ,
           1.
           
           Corinthians
           chapter
           10.
           verse
           3
           )
           :
           and
           beleeuers
           then
           ,
           obtained
           the
           same
           eternall
           life
           that
           wee
           doe
           now
           by
           faith
           .
           And
           yet
           if
           wee
           regarde
           the
           manner
           of
           administring
           the
           couenant
           of
           grace
           in
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           vnto
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ;
           Heerein
           doth
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           farre
           surpasse
           the
           Church
           of
           GOD
           in
           the
           olde
           :
           and
           ,
           indeede
           heerein
           consists
           the
           preheminence
           of
           the
           Church
           vnder
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           which
           stands
           in
           fiue
           things
           especially
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           in
           the
           olde
           Testament
           ,
           spirituall
           and
           heauenly
           were
           propounded
           vnto
           the
           Church
           ,
           vnder
           temporall
           and
           earthly
           blessings
           .
           This
           is
           plaine
           by
           Gods
           dealing
           with
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Iacob
          
           ;
           for
           ,
           the
           Lord
           promised
           vnto
           them
           the
           temporal
           blessings
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ;
           vnder
           which
           hee
           signified
           the
           gift
           of
           life
           euerlasting
           ,
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           But
           ,
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           life
           euerlasting
           is
           plainly
           promised
           to
           the
           beleeuer
           ,
           without
           any
           such
           type
           or
           figure
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           the
           old
           Test.
           Christ
           was
           shewed
           &
           signified
           vnto
           them
           in
           ceremonies
           ,
           rites
           and
           types
           ;
           which
           were
           in
           number
           many
           ,
           and
           in
           signification
           some
           of
           them
           dark
           and
           obscure
           :
           but
           now
           these
           types
           and
           ceremonies
           are
           abolished
           ,
           the
           shadowe
           is
           gone
           ,
           and
           the
           substance
           come
           :
           and
           in
           steade
           of
           darke
           signes
           and
           figures
           ,
           wee
           haue
           two
           most
           plaine
           and
           sensible
           Sacraments
           .
           More
           plainely
           ,
           the
           couenant
           of
           grace
           in
           the
           olde
           Testament
           ,
           was
           sealed
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           Lambs
           ,
           as
           signes
           of
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           :
           but
           now
           to
           his
           Church
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           Christ
           himselfe
           hath
           sealed
           his
           Testament
           by
           his
           owne
           bloud
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           the
           olde
           Testament
           all
           the
           knowledge
           they
           had
           was
           in
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           their
           vnderstanding
           in
           the
           Gospel
           was
           obscure
           and
           very
           slender
           :
           but
           ,
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           
           not
           onely
           the
           Law
           is
           made
           manifest
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           supernaturall
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           Law
           was
           onely
           committed
           and
           published
           to
           one
           nation
           and
           people
           :
           but
           the
           Gospell
           is
           spred
           and
           preached
           to
           all
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           olde
           Testament
           beleeued
           in
           Christ
           to
           come
           :
           but
           ,
           now
           the
           Church
           beleeues
           in
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           already
           come
           &
           exhibited
           :
           in
           all
           which
           respects
           ,
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           doth
           exceed
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           olde
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           where
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             God
             prouided
             a
             better
             thing
             for
             vs
             ,
          
           we
           must
           not
           vnderstand
           it
           of
           all
           these
           prerogatiues
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           the
           first
           and
           last
           ,
           touching
           the
           actuall
           exhibiting
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           flesh
           :
           as
           Christ
           also
           imports
           ,
           Luke
           10.23
           ,
           24
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             eyes
             which
             see
             that
             ye
             see
             ;
             for
             ,
             I
             tel
             you
             ,
             many
             Prophets
             and
             Kings
             haue
             desired
             to
             see
             those
             things
             ye
             see
             ,
             and
             haue
             not
             seene
             them
             :
          
           Which
           things
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           of
           the
           incarnation
           of
           Christ.
           And
           that
           this
           is
           such
           a
           prerogatiue
           to
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           appeareth
           by
           olde
           Simeon
           ,
           who
           when
           hee
           had
           seene
           Christ
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           promised
           to
           him
           ,
           sang
           vnto
           God
           this
           song
           (
           Luke
           2.29
           )
           
             Lord
             ,
             now
             lettest
             thou
             thy
             seruant
             depart
             in
             peace
             according
             to
             thy
             word
             ;
             for
             ,
             mine
             eyes
             haue
             seene
             thy
             saluation
             :
          
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           haue
           now
           Lord
           liued
           long
           enough
           ;
           let
           mee
           now
           depart
           in
           peace
           ,
           seeing
           now
           I
           haue
           seene
           thy
           Christ
           my
           Sauiour
           (
           where
           wee
           see
           hee
           makes
           it
           a
           matter
           of
           full
           contentment
           vnto
           his
           soule
           )
           which
           the
           beleeuers
           vnder
           the
           Law
           saw
           not
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           must
           learne
           our
           duty
           :
           for
           ,
           if
           our
           state
           be
           now
           better
           then
           the
           state
           of
           the
           olde
           Testament
           was
           ,
           and
           if
           wee
           enioy
           priuiledges
           denied
           to
           Gods
           ancient
           seruants
           before
           and
           vnder
           the
           Law
           ;
           then
           vndoubtedly
           we
           ought
           to
           striue
           to
           go
           before
           them
           in
           grace
           and
           obedience
           ;
           for
           ,
           euery
           mans
           accounts
           shal
           be
           according
           to
           his
           receites
           .
           He
           that
           receiues
           fiue
           talents
           ,
           must
           make
           account
           to
           returne
           moe
           ,
           than
           hee
           that
           receiues
           two
           :
           where
           GOD
           is
           more
           aboundant
           in
           his
           
           mercy
           ,
           there
           he
           lookes
           for
           answerable
           thankfulnesse
           and
           obedience
           .
           Wee
           goe
           beyond
           the
           auncient
           Church
           in
           fiue
           things
           :
           and
           therfore
           we
           must
           stirre
           vp
           our
           hearts
           to
           be
           answerable
           in
           grace
           and
           obedience
           going
           beyonde
           them
           .
           But
           if
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           wee
           come
           short
           of
           them
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           then
           surely
           our
           case
           is
           fearefull
           ,
           and
           our
           punishment
           shall
           be
           the
           greater
           :
           for
           ,
           they
           that
           had
           lesse
           prerogatiues
           ,
           shall
           be
           witnesses
           against
           vs
           ,
           if
           they
           goe
           beyonde
           vs
           in
           obedience
           .
        
         
           
             That
             they
             without
             vs
             might
             not
             be
             made
             perfect
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           might
           not
           be
           fully
           glorified
           .
           Heere
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           Christ
           was
           not
           exhibited
           in
           their
           dayes
           .
           Indeede
           all
           true
           beleeuers
           before
           Christ
           ,
           were
           iustified
           ,
           and
           sactified
           ,
           and
           in
           soule
           receiued
           to
           glory
           before
           vs
           ;
           yet
           ,
           perfected
           in
           soule
           and
           body
           both
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           be
           before
           vs
           :
           but
           wee
           must
           all
           be
           perfected
           together
           .
           Now
           ,
           his
           will
           herein
           hee
           bringeth
           thus
           to
           passe
           ;
           All
           must
           be
           perfected
           in
           Christ
           :
           But
           he
           will
           not
           haue
           Christ
           to
           come
           and
           suffer
           ,
           till
           the
           fullnesse
           of
           time
           came
           ,
           
             in
             these
             last
             dayes
          
           ,
           Heb.
           1.2
           .
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           )
           that
           the
           beleeuers
           liuing
           in
           these
           last
           dayes
           ,
           might
           haue
           time
           of
           being
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           called
           ,
           iustified
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           ;
           that
           so
           they
           might
           bee
           glorified
           with
           them
           that
           liued
           before
           .
           For
           ,
           put
           the
           case
           that
           Christ
           had
           suffered
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Abraham
           or
           Dauid
           ,
           or
           there-about
           ;
           then
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           must
           needes
           haue
           come
           the
           sooner
           :
           for
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           foretolde
           ▪
           that
           Christ
           should
           come
           in
           the
           later
           ages
           of
           the
           world
           .
           1.
           
           Pet
           ▪
           1
           ▪
           20.
           
           Now
           ,
           if
           the
           world
           had
           beene
           sooner
           cut
           off
           ,
           then
           had
           there
           not
           beene
           time
           of
           birth
           and
           calling
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           elect
           that
           now
           liue
           and
           shall
           liue
           :
           therefore
           for
           their
           sakes
           was
           Christs
           comming
           deferred
           ,
           till
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           time
           .
           And
           this
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           here
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             members
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             must
             bee
             perfected
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             ancient
             beleeuers
             in
             the
             olde
          
           ;
           wee
           must
           heereby
           be
           admonished
           to
           conforme
           our selues
           vnto
           these
           ancient
           Fathers
           in
           
           the
           participation
           of
           grace
           &
           practice
           of
           obedience
           in
           this
           life
           .
           For
           ,
           how
           can
           we
           looke
           to
           be
           glorified
           with
           them
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           if
           heere
           wee
           be
           not
           like
           them
           in
           grace
           .
           Christ
           tells
           his
           followers
           ,
           that
           
             many
             should
             come
             from
             the
             East
             and
             from
             the
             West
             ,
             to
             sit
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
          
           Math
           ,
           8.11
           ,
           12
           ,
           (
           because
           they
           were
           followers
           of
           these
           Patriarchs
           in
           the
           faith
           )
           
             when
             as
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           many
           Iewes
           by
           birth
           ,
           borne
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             should
             be
             cast
             into
             vtter
             darknesse
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           if
           Christ
           denie
           to
           glorifie
           the
           children
           and
           posterity
           of
           these
           ancient
           beleeuers
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           not
           follow
           them
           in
           grace
           and
           in
           obedience
           :
           how
           can
           we
           which
           are
           by
           nature
           sinners
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           looke
           to
           bee
           glorified
           with
           them
           ,
           vnlesse
           in
           grace
           and
           obedience
           we
           conforme
           our selues
           vnto
           them
           ?
           Thus
           much
           for
           these
           examples
           of
           faith
           :
           Now
           something
           must
           be
           added
           out
           of
           the
           next
           Chapter
           ;
           because
           there
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           makes
           vse
           of
           all
           these
           worthy
           examples
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Commentarie
           vpon
           part
           of
           the
           12.
           
           Chapter
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 VERSE
                 1.
              
               
            
             
               Wherfore
               ,
               let
               vs
               also
               ,
               seeing
               wee
               are
               compassed
               with
               so
               great
               a
               clowd
               of
               witnesses
               ,
               cast
               away
               euery
               thing
               that
               presseth
               down
               ,
               and
               that
               sinne
               that
               hangeth
               so
               fast
               on
               :
               let
               vs
               runne
               with
               patience
               the
               race
               that
               is
               set
               before
               vs.
               
            
          
        
         
           IN
           these
           words
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           propoundeth
           a
           worthy
           exhortation
           to
           the
           Christians
           of
           the
           newe
           Testament
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           labour
           to
           be
           constant
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           faith
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           holding
           ,
           embracing
           ,
           and
           beeleeuing
           ,
           true
           Christian
           religion
           .
           And
           his
           reason
           is
           framed
           thus
           ;
           
             The
             Saints
             of
             God
             in
             the
             olde
             Testament
             ,
             were
             constant
             in
             the
             faith
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             you
             must
             likewise
             be
             constant
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             that
             liue
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
          
           The
           first
           part
           of
           the
           reason
           is
           laid
           downe
           in
           all
           the
           exāples
           of
           the
           former
           chapter
           .
           The
           conclusion
           or
           sequel
           is
           contained
           in
           this
           1.
           verse
           .
           Wherein
           ,
           wee
           may
           obserue
           two
           points
           :
           an
           exhortation
           
           vnto
           constancy
           in
           true
           religion
           ;
           and
           the
           way
           or
           meanes
           to
           attaine
           thereunto
           .
           The
           exhortation
           is
           inferred
           vpon
           the
           former
           examples
           ;
           which
           are
           all
           here
           applied
           as
           precedents
           and
           directions
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           for
           constancy
           and
           perseuerance
           in
           the
           faith
           :
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             seeing
             we
             are
             compassed
             about
             with
             such
             a
             cloud
             of
             witnesses
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           Seeing
           
             Abel
             ,
             Enoch
             ,
             Noe
             ,
             Abraham
             ,
          
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           holy
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           are
           a
           clowd
           of
           witnesses
           vnto
           vs
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           lights
           ,
           and
           leaders
           before
           vs
           )
           were
           constant
           in
           true
           religion
           (
           whether
           we
           respect
           their
           faith
           in
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           or
           obedience
           to
           his
           commandements
           )
           therefore
           ,
           we
           also
           must
           be
           constant
           in
           the
           faith
           .
           The
           way
           or
           meanes
           hereunto
           ,
           stands
           in
           three
           duties
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           following
           ;
           
             Let
             vs
             cast
             away
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           For
           the
           exhortation
           :
           First
           in
           generall
           ,
           the
           very
           inferring
           of
           it
           from
           the
           former
           examples
           ,
           teacheth
           vs
           this
           speciall
           duty
           ;
           That
           euery
           one
           in
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           must
           apply
           vnto
           himselfe
           those
           instructions
           ,
           that
           are
           laid
           downe
           ,
           either
           generally
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           or
           particularly
           in
           example
           .
           And
           therfore
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           here
           saith
           not
           ,
           Let
           the
           Galatians
           or
           the
           Corinthians
           (
           which
           were
           renowmed
           Churches
           )
           bee
           constant
           in
           the
           faith
           ;
           but
           ,
           
             Let
             vs
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             you
             Hebrewes
          
           ,
           with
           my selfe
           ,
           bee
           constant
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           following
           the
           example
           of
           your
           ancient
           fathers
           .
           It
           is
           said
           of
           the
           ancient
           Iewes
           ,
           that
           
             many
             of
             them
             heard
             Gods
             word
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             not
             profitable
             vnto
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             because
             it
             was
             not
             mingled
             with
             faith
             in
             them
             .
          
           What
           is
           it
           to
           mingle
           the
           word
           with
           faith
           ?
           It
           is
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           receiue
           it
           by
           faith
           ,
           beleeuing
           it
           to
           be
           true
           ;
           but
           also
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           hand
           of
           faith
           ,
           to
           apply
           it
           to
           a
           mans
           own
           soule
           ,
           to
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           life
           .
           And
           vndoubtedly
           ,
           Gods
           word
           thus
           applied
           to
           a
           mans
           particular
           person
           ,
           hath
           in
           it
           great
           power
           and
           fruite
           ;
           whether
           we
           regard
           information
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           or
           reformation
           of
           life
           But
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           hard
           thing
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           rare
           to
           finde
           a
           man
           that
           doth
           sincerely
           apply
           vnto
           himselfe
           ,
           either
           generall
           doctrines
           ,
           or
           particular
           examples
           .
           We
           are
           all
           prone
           to
           shift
           it
           from
           our selues
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           it
           vpon
           others
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             This
             is
             a
             good
             Item
             ,
             or
             a
             good
             lesson
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             
             one
             ,
             if
             hee
             were
             here
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             marke
             it
             .
          
           In
           the
           meane
           while
           ,
           what
           benefit
           reape
           we
           to
           our
           owne
           soules
           ?
           for
           ,
           the
           word
           not
           applied
           to
           our selues
           ,
           doth
           vs
           no
           good
           :
           it
           is
           like
           Physicke
           not
           taken
           ,
           or
           food
           not
           eaten
           .
           And
           ,
           hence
           it
           coms
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           though
           we
           heare
           much
           ;
           yet
           wee
           profit
           little
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           Gods
           word
           .
           We
           must
           therefore
           learne
           to
           follow
           Maries
           example
           ,
           
             who
             pondered
             Christs
             words
             ,
             and
             laid
             them
             vp
             in
             her
             owne
             heart
             .
          
           When
           an
           exhortation
           is
           giuē
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           post
           it
           off
           ,
           and
           lay
           it
           vpon
           others
           mens
           shoulders
           ;
           but
           ,
           apply
           it
           to
           our selues
           ,
           and
           lay
           it
           to
           our
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           saying
           ,
           This
           instruction
           is
           for
           me
           .
           Hereby
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           wee
           should
           feele
           greater
           blessings
           vpon
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           than
           yet
           wee
           doe
           .
           And
           ,
           to
           mooue
           vs
           hereunto
           ,
           let
           vs
           consider
           ,
           that
           Satan
           our
           vtter
           enemie
           (
           who
           seekes
           nothing
           but
           our
           destruction
           )
           is
           most
           busie
           to
           hinder
           this
           application
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           minister
           ,
           or
           by
           a
           mans
           owne
           conscience
           .
           As
           for
           example
           :
           when
           the
           minister
           (
           by
           occasion
           out
           of
           Gods
           word
           )
           shall
           confute
           ,
           either
           errour
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           or
           misdemeanour
           in
           life
           ;
           then
           ,
           men
           that
           heare
           ,
           and
           are
           guilty
           thereof
           ,
           should
           say
           ,
           
             This
             is
             mine
             errour
          
           ,
           or
           
             my
             fault
             ;
             now
             am
             I
             confuted
             ,
          
           or
           reproued
           .
           And
           God
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           if
           men
           would
           thus
           do
           ,
           would
           make
           it
           effectuall
           vnto
           them
           at
           the
           length
           .
           But
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           this
           applying
           to
           our selues
           (
           either
           through
           our
           owne
           corruption
           ,
           or
           Satans
           suggestion
           ,
           or
           both
           )
           we
           shift
           it
           from
           our selues
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Now
           hee
           reprooues
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           one
           ;
           and
           speakes
           against
           such
           ,
           and
           such
           :
           and
           indeed
           ,
           Satan
           (
           by
           his
           good
           will
           )
           would
           neuer
           haue
           a
           man
           to
           apply
           the
           word
           rightly
           to
           himselfe
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           seeing
           Satan
           is
           so
           busie
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           his
           deceit
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           man
           shift
           off
           an
           exhortation
           or
           reproofe
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           it
           on
           others
           ;
           wee
           must
           be
           as
           carefull
           to
           apply
           it
           to
           our selues
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           it
           to
           our
           owne
           consciences
           :
           and
           then
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           we
           shall
           finde
           it
           to
           be
           a
           word
           of
           power
           ,
           able
           to
           reforme
           both
           the
           misdemeanour
           of
           our
           liues
           ,
           and
           the
           errours
           of
           our
           mindes
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           to
           the
           reason
           more
           particularly
           .
           
             Wee
             must
             be
             constant
             
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
          
           because
           we
           are
           
             compassed
             about
             with
             so
             great
             a
             cloude
             of
             witnesses
             .
          
           Heere
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           of
           the
           olde
           Testament
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           former
           chapter
           were
           commended
           vnto
           vs
           for
           their
           faith
           ,
           are
           compared
           to
           a
           cloude
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           a
           cloude
           
             compassing
             vs.
          
           Lastly
           ,
           to
           a
           cloude
           of
           witnesses
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           compared
           to
           a
           cloude
           (
           as
           I
           take
           it
           )
           by
           allusion
           to
           the
           cloud
           which
           directed
           and
           led
           the
           Israelites
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           :
           for
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           from
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           were
           40.
           yeares
           in
           the
           Desert
           of
           Arabia
           ;
           all
           that
           while
           ,
           they
           were
           
             directed
             by
             a
             pillar
             of
             cloud
             by
             day
             ,
          
           Exod.
           13.21
           .
           Now
           ,
           looke
           as
           this
           cloud
           guided
           the
           Israelites
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           to
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           :
           so
           doth
           this
           companie
           of
           famous
           beleeuers
           ,
           direct
           all
           the
           true
           members
           of
           Gods
           Church
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           the
           right
           way
           from
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           to
           the
           spirituall
           Canaan
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           true
           cause
           why
           these
           worthy
           beleeuers
           are
           compared
           to
           a
           cloud
           .
        
         
           Mark
           further
           ,
           they
           are
           called
           
             a
             cloud
          
           :
           but
           what
           
             a
             cloude
          
           ?
           namely
           ,
           
             compassing
             vs.
             A
             compassing
             cloud
          
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           company
           of
           beleeuers
           ;
           so
           as
           which
           way
           soeuer
           a
           man
           turnes
           him
           ,
           hee
           shall
           see
           beleeuers
           on
           euery
           side
           :
           and
           they
           are
           said
           
             to
             compasse
             vs
          
           ,
           because
           they
           giue
           vs
           direction
           in
           the
           course
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           the
           cloud
           did
           the
           Israelites
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           wheras
           the
           whole
           company
           of
           beleeuers
           is
           called
           
             a
             cloud
             compassing
             vs
          
           :
           heere
           is
           answered
           a
           cōmon
           obiection
           of
           temporizers
           ,
           which
           argue
           thus
           against
           religiō
           ;
           There
           are
           so
           many
           kindes
           of
           religion
           now
           a-dayes
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           tell
           which
           to
           be
           of
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           good
           to
           be
           of
           no
           religion
           ,
           till
           we
           be
           certified
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           religion
           .
           This
           carnall
           reason
           is
           here
           answered
           :
           for
           ,
           howsoeuer
           in
           som
           things
           ,
           there
           be
           variety
           of
           opinions
           in
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           yet
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           religion
           all
           agree
           in
           one
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           company
           of
           beleeuers
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           resembles
           a
           cloud
           that
           goes
           before
           vs
           ,
           shewing
           vs
           the
           right
           way
           which
           we
           are
           to
           walke
           in
           ,
           to
           
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           that
           these
           ancient
           beleeuers
           are
           called
           
             a
             cloud
             compassing
             vs
          
           ,
           we
           are
           taught
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Israelites
           did
           follow
           the
           cloud
           in
           the
           wildernes
           frō
           the
           Land
           of
           Egypt
           to
           Canaan
           ;
           so
           must
           we
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           these
           ancient
           beleeuing
           fathers
           &
           Prophets
           ,
           to
           the
           kingdom
           of
           heauen
           .
           It
           is
           a
           strange
           thing
           to
           see
           how
           the
           Israelites
           followed
           that
           cloud
           .
           They
           neuer
           went
           ,
           till
           it
           went
           before
           them
           :
           and
           when
           it
           stood
           still
           ,
           they
           stood
           still
           also
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           2.
           yeares
           together
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           began
           to
           moue
           ,
           they
           moued
           with
           it
           .
           So
           in
           the
           same
           maner
           must
           we
           set
           before
           our
           eyes
           ,
           for
           a
           pattern
           of
           life
           ,
           the
           worthy
           examples
           of
           beleeuers
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           :
           
             for
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             was
             written
             ,
             was
             written
             for
             our
             learning
             .
          
           
           We
           must
           therfore
           be
           followers
           of
           them
           in
           faith
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           and
           other
           graces
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           shall
           we
           be
           directed
           to
           life
           euerlasting
           ,
           in
           the
           spirituall
           Canaan
           the
           kingdom
           of
           heauen
           .
           And
           yet
           we
           must
           not
           follow
           thē
           absolutely
           .
           For
           ,
           all
           of
           thē
           had
           their
           infirmities
           ,
           &
           som
           of
           thē
           had
           their
           grieuous
           faults
           ,
           wherby
           they
           were
           tainted
           ▪
           &
           their
           cōmendation
           somwhat
           blemished
           :
           but
           ,
           we
           must
           follow
           them
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           faith
           &
           other
           graces
           of
           God.
           The
           cloud
           that
           guided
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           had
           two
           parts
           ;
           
           a
           light
           part
           &
           a
           dark
           .
           The
           Egyptians
           who
           were
           enemies
           to
           Gods
           people
           ▪
           had
           not
           the
           light
           part
           before
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           dark
           part
           :
           &
           so
           following
           that
           ,
           they
           rushed
           into
           the
           red
           sea
           ,
           &
           were
           drowned
           ;
           whē
           as
           the
           Israelites
           folowing
           the
           light
           part
           went
           through
           ,
           in
           safety
           :
           Euen
           so
           these
           beleeuers
           had
           in
           them
           two
           things
           ;
           their
           sins
           which
           be
           their
           darke
           part
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           follow
           ,
           we
           cast
           our
           soules
           into
           great
           danger
           &
           destruction
           :
           and
           faith
           with
           other
           graces
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           are
           their
           light
           part
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           follow
           as
           our
           light
           ;
           which
           if
           we
           doe
           carefully
           ,
           it
           will
           bring
           vs
           safe
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           So
           Paul
           bids
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           
             be
             followers
             of
             him
          
           ;
           yet
           not
           absolutely
           in
           euery
           thing
           ,
           but
           
             as
             he
             followes
             Christ
          
           :
           and
           so
           must
           we
           follow
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           they
           went
           on
           in
           faith
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Further
           ,
           they
           are
           
             a
             cloud
             of
             witnesses
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           huge
           multitude
           of
           witnesses
           .
           And
           they
           are
           so
           called
           ;
           First
           ,
           because
           by
           their
           owne
           bloud
           they
           confirmed
           the
           faith
           which
           they
           
           professed
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           all
           confirme
           the
           doctrine
           of
           true
           religion
           ,
           whereof
           they
           were
           witnesses
           ,
           partly
           by
           speaches
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           actions
           in
           life
           and
           conuersation
           .
           And
           so
           is
           euery
           member
           of
           Christ
           a
           witnesse
           ;
           as
           the
           Lord
           often
           calls
           the
           beleeuing
           Israelites
           ,
           
           
             his
             witnesses
             .
             Quest.
          
           How
           came
           this
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           these
           beleeuers
           should
           bee
           Gods
           
             witnesses
             ?
             Answere
          
           .
           Surely
           ,
           because
           they
           testified
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           excellencie
           of
           Gods
           holy
           religion
           ,
           both
           in
           word
           and
           action
           ,
           in
           life
           and
           conuersation
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           seeing
           these
           in
           the
           olde
           Testament
           were
           Christs
           witnesses
           ;
           First
           ,
           hereby
           all
           ignorant
           persons
           must
           be
           stirred
           vp
           to
           be
           carefull
           to
           get
           faith
           ,
           and
           to
           learne
           true
           religion
           .
           If
           any
           thing
           will
           moue
           a
           man
           to
           become
           religious
           ,
           this
           will
           ;
           for
           ,
           out
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           God
           will
           chuse
           faithfull
           men
           to
           be
           his
           witnesses
           ,
           to
           testifie
           of
           his
           religion
           vnto
           others
           .
           If
           a
           man
           were
           perswaded
           that
           some
           worthy
           mighty
           Prince
           would
           vouchsafe
           to
           call
           him
           to
           beare
           witnesse
           of
           the
           truth
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           wonderfull
           glad
           thereof
           ,
           and
           take
           it
           for
           a
           great
           honour
           to
           him
           .
           How
           much
           more
           then
           ought
           wee
           to
           labour
           for
           knowledge
           ,
           faith
           and
           obedience
           in
           true
           religion
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           become
           witnesses
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           ?
           if
           it
           be
           a
           dignity
           to
           be
           witnesse
           to
           an
           earthly
           Prince
           ;
           oh
           then
           what
           a
           great
           prerogatiue
           is
           this
           ,
           for
           a
           silly
           sinfull
           man
           ,
           to
           becom
           a
           witnesse
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           euerliuing
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           &
           whose
           word
           needes
           no
           confirmation
           ?
           This
           must
           make
           vs
           al
           to
           labour
           for
           knowledge
           ,
           &
           for
           faith
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           power
           of
           religion
           :
           but
           ,
           if
           we
           wil
           remaine
           stil
           in
           our
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           neuer
           labour
           for
           knowledge
           ,
           then
           shall
           these
           seruants
           of
           God
           that
           beleeued
           in
           the
           olde
           Testament
           ,
           stand
           vp
           and
           witnesse
           against
           vs
           at
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           :
           for
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           such
           meanes
           as
           we
           haue
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           became
           most
           faithfull
           witnesses
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           must
           teach
           vs
           to
           be
           careful
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           word
           we
           professe
           Christ
           ,
           so
           indeed
           we
           may
           confesse
           him
           ,
           expressing
           the
           power
           of
           his
           grace
           in
           vs.
           For
           ,
           by
           this
           true
           confession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           are
           made
           his
           witnesses
           :
           but
           when
           wee
           confesse
           
           Christ
           in
           word
           onely
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           life
           &
           practice
           denie
           him
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           vnfaithful
           witnesses
           ;
           for
           ,
           we
           say
           &
           vnsay
           .
           In
           an
           earthly
           court
           ,
           if
           a
           mā
           should
           one
           while
           say
           one
           thing
           ,
           &
           another
           while
           another
           thing
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           be
           accepted
           for
           a
           witnesse
           ,
           but
           rather
           be
           excepted
           against
           ,
           as
           altogether
           vnworthy
           ;
           and
           so
           would
           prooue
           a
           discredit
           to
           his
           friends
           cause
           ,
           &
           a
           shame
           to
           himself
           :
           so
           it
           is
           with
           vs
           in
           Christs
           cause
           ;
           if
           we
           professe
           in
           word
           ,
           &
           deny
           indeed
           ,
           we
           discredit
           Christ
           and
           his
           profession
           ,
           &
           shame
           our selues
           for
           euer
           .
           And
           therfore
           we
           must
           be
           carefull
           not
           only
           in
           word
           and
           iudgement
           ,
           but
           in
           life
           &
           conuersation
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           true
           &
           constant
           confession
           of
           Christ
           and
           of
           his
           truth
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           exhortation
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           2.
           point
           to
           be
           obserued
           in
           this
           verse
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           manner
           how
           Gods
           Church
           &
           people
           may
           put
           in
           practice
           this
           worthy
           exhortation
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           To
           be
           constant
           in
           the
           faith
           .
           And
           this
           consists
           in
           three
           duties
           :
           1.
           
           They
           must
           
             cast
             away
             that
             which
             presseth
             downe
             :
          
           2.
           
           They
           must
           cast
           away
           that
           
             sin
             that
             hangeth
             so
             fast
             on
          
           ;
           or
           
             sin
             which
             so
             readily
             doth
             compasse
             vs
             about
             :
          
           3.
           
           They
           must
           
             run
             the
             race
             that
             is
             set
             before
             them
             ,
             with
             patience
             .
          
           Whosoeuer
           in
           Gods
           Church
           either
           Iew
           or
           Gentile
           ,
           can
           performe
           these
           3.
           things
           ,
           shall
           be
           able
           no
           doubt
           to
           follow
           the
           counsell
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           &
           cōtinue
           cōstant
           in
           the
           faith
           vnto
           the
           end
           .
           Of
           these
           3.
           in
           order
           .
        
         
           The
           1.
           thing
           then
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           
             We
             must
             cast
             away
             that
             which
             presseth
             down
          
           ;
           or
           thus
           ,
           
             Cast
             away
             the
             waight
             ,
             or
             burthen
          
           (
           for
           so
           much
           the
           word
           in
           the
           originall
           signifieth
           )
           euen
           that
           burthen
           which
           so
           presseth
           down
           the
           poore
           Christian
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           goe
           on
           forward
           in
           the
           course
           of
           godlinesse
           and
           Christianity
           .
           By
           burthen
           or
           weight
           ,
           here
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           5.
           things
           :
           1.
           
           The
           loue
           of
           this
           temporall
           life
           :
           2.
           
           Care
           for
           earthly
           things
           :
           3.
           
           Riches
           &
           temporal
           wealth
           :
           4.
           
           Worldly
           honour
           &
           preferments
           :
           5.
           
           Worldly
           delights
           and
           pleasures
           .
           All
           these
           are
           things
           which
           lie
           heauy
           on
           mans
           soule
           ,
           as
           weighty
           burthens
           which
           presse
           it
           downe
           ,
           especially
           then
           when
           the
           soule
           should
           lift
           vp
           it self
           to
           seek
           heauenly
           things
           .
           
           So
           in
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           Sower
           ,
           
             riches
             ,
             pleasures
          
           ,
           &
           cares
           for
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           are
           called
           
             thornes
             ,
             which
             choake
             the
             word
             of
             God
             in
             a
             mans
             heart
             ,
          
           and
           make
           it
           vnfruitfull
           .
           And
           ,
           surfetting
           &
           drunkennes
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           be
           things
           which
           
             oppress
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             heauy
             .
          
           And
           ,
           easie
           it
           were
           ,
           to
           shewe
           by
           many
           testimonies
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           fiue
           things
           do
           press
           down
           the
           heart
           ;
           especially
           then
           ,
           when
           it
           should
           be
           lifted
           vp
           in
           the
           seeking
           of
           heauenly
           things
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           these
           5.
           things
           are
           waighty
           burdens
           ,
           we
           may
           learne
           ;
           first
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           cause
           ,
           that
           in
           these
           our
           daies
           ,
           euery
           where
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           being
           published
           ,
           preached
           ,
           &
           expoūded
           ,
           takes
           so
           little
           place
           in
           mēs
           hearts
           ;
           whether
           we
           regard
           knowledge
           &
           vnderstanding
           ,
           or
           affection
           and
           obedience
           .
           For
           ,
           Gods
           word
           ,
           is
           a
           word
           of
           power
           ,
           mighty
           in
           operation
           :
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           passe
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           ground
           is
           barren
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           cast
           ?
           why
           makes
           it
           not
           men
           learned
           &
           religious
           ?
           Ans.
           Surely
           ,
           in
           euery
           place
           where
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           preached
           ,
           especially
           among
           vs
           ,
           these
           fiue
           things
           possess
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           &
           exercise
           all
           the
           thoghts
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           and
           affections
           of
           the
           heart
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           commeth
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           after
           long
           preaching
           ,
           there
           is
           little
           fruit
           ,
           or
           profit
           ;
           either
           for
           knowledge
           ,
           or
           obedience
           :
           for
           ,
           where
           the
           heart
           is
           pressed
           downe
           with
           the
           waight
           of
           these
           earthly
           things
           ;
           there
           the
           word
           of
           God
           can
           take
           no
           place
           ,
           nor
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           .
           And
           ,
           this
           is
           generally
           true
           among
           vs
           ;
           though
           we
           heare
           Gods
           word
           from
           year
           to
           year
           ,
           and
           thereby
           might
           increase
           in
           knowledg
           ,
           &
           obediēce
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           ;
           yet
           in
           many
           ,
           there
           is
           little
           shew
           of
           either
           :
           and
           ,
           the
           cause
           is
           in
           these
           worldly
           cares
           ,
           which
           take
           place
           in
           our
           hearts
           .
           For
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           most
           certaine
           truth
           ,
           that
           so
           long
           as
           our
           hearts
           are
           addicted
           to
           the
           greedy
           seeking
           after
           these
           earthly
           things
           ,
           honour
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           &c.
           so
           long
           will
           the
           ground
           of
           our
           hearts
           bee
           barren
           .
           The
           good
           seed
           of
           Gods
           word
           may
           be
           sowen
           therein
           ;
           but
           ,
           little
           fruit
           shall
           come
           thereof
           ,
           saue
           briers
           and
           weeds
           :
           which
           will
           increase
           our
           damnation
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           whereas
           the
           loue
           of
           tēporal
           life
           ,
           &
           care
           of
           earthly
           things
           ,
           &c.
           are
           
             sore
             burdens
             pressing
             downe
          
           a
           mans
           heart
           
           from
           heauen
           to
           earth
           ,
           and
           making
           it
           heauy
           ,
           and
           sad
           ,
           and
           dead
           in
           regard
           of
           all
           spirituall
           exercises
           and
           contemplations
           .
           Hereby
           we
           are
           taught
           ,
           oftentimes
           to
           giue
           our selues
           to
           eleuate
           and
           lift
           vp
           our
           mindes
           and
           hearts
           to
           God
           ,
           partly
           by
           meditation
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           partly
           by
           inuocation
           on
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           thanksgiuing
           .
           And
           ,
           to
           doe
           these
           things
           the
           better
           ,
           we
           must
           remember
           to
           set
           apart
           some
           speciall
           time
           euery
           day
           ,
           for
           this
           speciall
           worke
           ;
           so
           as
           we
           may
           say
           with
           Dauid
           ,
           Psal.
           25.1
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             I
             lift
             vp
             my
             heart
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             Dauid
          
           was
           well
           acquinted
           with
           this
           exercise
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           Daniel
           :
           for
           ,
           both
           of
           them
           vsed
           this
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           read
           ,
           Psa.
           55.17
           .
           
             Euening
             and
             morning
             (
             saith
             Dauid
             )
             and
             at
             noone
             wil
             I
             pray
             ,
             &
             make
             a
             noyse
             .
          
           And
           Daniel
           vsed
           to
           pray
           vnto
           God
           3.
           
             times
             a
             day
          
           ;
           wherein
           ,
           
           he
           would
           heartily
           &
           vnfainedly
           call
           vpon
           God
           ,
           with
           thanksgiuing
           .
           And
           ,
           great
           reason
           we
           should
           do
           so
           ;
           for
           ,
           wee
           liue
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           wherein
           are
           innumerable
           waighty
           things
           ,
           which
           press
           down
           our
           hearts
           frō
           looking
           vp
           to
           heauen
           :
           &
           therfore
           ,
           we
           must
           often
           practice
           our selues
           in
           holy
           meditatiō
           &
           prayer
           vnto
           God
           ;
           that
           so
           we
           may
           lift
           vp
           our
           soules
           vnto
           God
           ,
           from
           the
           things
           of
           this
           world
           .
           To
           vse
           a
           fit
           cōparisō
           ,
           we
           know
           that
           those
           who
           keep
           clocks
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           haue
           the
           clock
           stil
           going
           ,
           must
           once
           or
           twice
           a
           day
           winde
           vp
           the
           plūmets
           which
           cause
           the
           wheels
           to
           go
           about
           ;
           because
           they
           are
           still
           drawing
           downward
           :
           Euen
           so
           ,
           seeing
           our
           hearts
           haue
           plummets
           of
           lead
           ,
           which
           are
           worldly
           cares
           and
           desires
           ,
           to
           press
           them
           down
           ,
           from
           seeking
           vp
           to
           heauen
           ;
           we
           must
           doe
           with
           our
           hearts
           ,
           as
           the
           clock-keeper
           doth
           with
           his
           plummets
           ,
           winde
           them
           vp
           vnto
           God
           euery
           day
           :
           &
           ,
           for
           this
           ende
           ,
           must
           set
           apart
           some
           particular
           time
           to
           do
           the
           same
           ,
           in
           holy
           duties
           .
           Why
           doth
           God
           command
           the
           7.
           day
           to
           be
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           set
           apart
           ,
           from
           all
           bodily
           exercises
           ,
           &
           worldly
           cares
           ?
           vndoubtedly
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           this
           end
           ;
           to
           cause
           men
           to
           eleuate
           their
           hearts
           from
           all
           wordly
           things
           ,
           to
           seeke
           the
           things
           aboue
           :
           else
           ,
           if
           the
           minde
           should
           be
           alwaies
           pressed
           down
           with
           worldly
           cares
           ,
           it
           could
           neuer
           attain
           to
           heauēs
           ioys
           .
           He
           that
           hath
           not
           cōsciēce
           on
           the
           
           Lords
           day
           ,
           to
           lift
           vp
           his
           heart
           to
           heauen
           ,
           by
           prayer
           ,
           and
           hearing
           Gods
           word
           ,
           with
           meditation
           theron
           ;
           cannot
           possibly
           haue
           any
           soundnes
           in
           religion
           ,
           nor
           his
           heart
           firmely
           settled
           on
           heauenly
           things
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           whereas
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           saith
           ,
           That
           the
           Hebrewes
           must
           cast
           away
           
             the
             weight
             that
             presseth
             downe
          
           ;
           Here
           wee
           are
           taught
           ,
           in
           what
           manner
           ,
           and
           how
           farre
           forth
           wee
           must
           vse
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           :
           as
           
             riches
             ,
             honours
          
           ,
           and
           lawfull
           pleasures
           ;
           yea
           and
           all
           
             temporall
             blessings
          
           whatsoeuer
           :
           namely
           ,
           so
           farre
           forth
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           further
           vs
           in
           the
           course
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           exercises
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           vertue
           ;
           and
           no
           further
           :
           But
           (
           finding
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           these
           temporall
           things
           be
           a
           burden
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           pressing
           vs
           downe
           ,
           and
           making
           vs
           vnfit
           for
           spirituall
           exercises
           )
           we
           must
           leaue
           thē
           ,
           and
           abstaine
           from
           them
           .
           This
           is
           that
           moderation
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           vse
           in
           temporall
           things
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           maine
           ende
           that
           euery
           man
           must
           propound
           to
           himselfe
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           
             That
             God
             may
             bee
             glorified
          
           .
           Now
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           hee
           should
           walke
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           of
           true
           religion
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           looke
           as
           riches
           and
           worldly
           commodities
           may
           further
           vs
           in
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           and
           godlinesse
           ;
           so
           farre
           forth
           must
           wee
           vse
           them
           ,
           and
           therein
           giue
           glory
           to
           God
           :
           but
           ,
           when
           they
           hinder
           vs
           therein
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           leaue
           them
           ,
           and
           cast
           them
           off
           .
           The
           Mariner
           that
           is
           vpon
           the
           sea
           in
           a
           great
           tempest
           ,
           seeing
           his
           ship
           too
           sore
           laden
           ,
           will
           cast
           out
           any
           of
           his
           commodities
           ;
           first
           ,
           that
           that
           is
           the
           heauiest
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           (
           if
           neede
           bee
           )
           the
           most
           pretious
           iewels
           that
           bee
           in
           his
           ship
           ,
           before
           he
           will
           see
           it
           lost
           :
           Euen
           so
           must
           wee
           doe
           in
           the
           sea
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           when
           wee
           see
           riches
           ,
           honours
           ,
           and
           lawfull
           pleasures
           ,
           to
           make
           vs
           vnfit
           &
           vntoward
           for
           the
           exercises
           of
           pietie
           ,
           and
           religion
           ;
           then
           away
           with
           them
           ,
           wee
           must
           cast
           them
           off
           ,
           how
           deare
           soeuer
           they
           be
           vnto
           vs.
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           first
           duty
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           duty
           that
           we
           must
           performe
           ,
           for
           constancy
           in
           religion
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           wee
           must
           
             cast
             away
             the
             sinne
             that
             hangeth
             so
             fast
             on
             :
          
           or
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           will
           better
           beare
           ,
           
             We
             must
             cast
             away
             
             the
             sinne
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             fit
             ,
             or
             so
             ready
             to
             compasse
             vs
             about
             euery
             way
             .
          
           By
           sinne
           here
           ,
           wee
           must
           not
           vnderstand
           
             actuall
             sinne
          
           ,
           the
           practicing
           of
           vngodlinesse
           in
           life
           and
           conuersation
           ;
           but
           ,
           
             originall
             sinne
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           corruption
           of
           nature
           ,
           in
           which
           men
           are
           conceiued
           and
           borne
           .
           Now
           ,
           this
           originall
           sinne
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           
             be
             ready
             to
             compasse
             vs
             about
          
           ;
           because
           (
           as
           Paul
           saith
           of
           himselfe
           )
           
             when
             a
             man
             would
             doe
             good
             ,
             it
             causeth
             euill
             to
             be
             present
             with
             him
             ;
             so
             as
             that
             good
             thing
             which
             he
             would
             doe
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             :
             but
             the
             euill
             which
             he
             would
             not
             doe
             ,
             that
             doth
             he
             .
          
           And
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           
             to
             compasse
             vs
             about
          
           ;
           because
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           in
           heart
           a
           man
           doth
           desire
           ,
           or
           affect
           ,
           or
           purpose
           to
           do
           ,
           this
           originall
           sinne
           doth
           corrupt
           and
           defile
           the
           same
           vnto
           him
           :
           and
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           in
           action
           a
           man
           would
           bring
           to
           passe
           ,
           it
           doth
           likewise
           pollute
           it
           .
           By
           reason
           whereof
           ,
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           truly
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           thoghts
           ,
           affections
           ,
           wills
           ,
           and
           purposes
           ,
           yea
           and
           euery
           action
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           are
           all
           mixed
           and
           stained
           with
           the
           corruption
           of
           this
           sinne
           .
           So
           that
           this
           hinders
           Gods
           deare
           seruants
           and
           children
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           goe
           on
           in
           the
           course
           of
           godlinesse
           and
           christianity
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           ;
           but
           ,
           either
           they
           fall
           in
           their
           iourney
           many
           times
           :
           or
           ,
           if
           they
           stand
           ,
           yet
           they
           doe
           often
           stagger
           ,
           and
           goe
           very
           faintly
           and
           haltingly
           forward
           .
        
         
           From
           this
           that
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           saith
           ,
           
             Originall
             sinne
             compasseth
             the
             beleeuer
             about
             ,
          
           we
           are
           to
           obserue
           and
           learne
           sundry
           points
           .
           First
           ,
           this
           serueth
           notably
           to
           confute
           some
           errors
           maintained
           and
           vpheld
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           for
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           after
           a
           man
           is
           regenerate
           by
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           him
           that
           God
           can
           iustly
           hate
           ;
           and
           ,
           they
           doe
           curse
           all
           other
           ,
           that
           holde
           the
           contrary
           .
           Now
           ,
           to
           ratifie
           this
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           original
           sinne
           ,
           after
           regeneration
           ,
           is
           not
           sinne
           properly
           ;
           They
           say
           ,
           that
           after
           regeneration
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           more
           sinne
           ,
           than
           Tinder
           is
           fire
           ;
           which
           in
           it selfe
           is
           no
           fire
           ,
           but
           very
           apt
           and
           fit
           vpon
           the
           least
           occasion
           ,
           to
           be
           set
           on
           fire
           .
           But
           ,
           this
           opinion
           is
           here
           ouerthrowen
           ,
           by
           this
           that
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           saith
           ;
           That
           the
           beleeuing
           Hebrewes
           ,
           that
           
           is
           ,
           Gods
           Church
           
             must
             cast
             away
             this
             sinne
          
           .
           Where
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           after
           regeneration
           ,
           whereby
           a
           man
           receiueth
           the
           spirit
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           adoption
           ,
           hee
           hath
           sinne
           in
           him
           ;
           for
           ,
           this
           sinne
           is
           most
           apt
           and
           ready
           to
           hinder
           him
           in
           the
           course
           of
           Christianity
           and
           godlinesse
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           sinne
           were
           not
           properly
           sinne
           ,
           it
           must
           lose
           it
           owne
           nature
           and
           quality
           ;
           and
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           lost
           it
           proper
           quality
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           be
           so
           ready
           to
           hinder
           a
           man
           in
           the
           course
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           both
           in
           thought
           ,
           wordes
           ,
           and
           deedes
           .
           So
           that
           here
           it
           is
           manifest
           and
           plaine
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           regenerate
           man
           ,
           there
           is
           sinne
           properly
           :
           And
           ,
           howsoeuer
           hee
           be
           free
           from
           the
           guilt
           and
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ;
           yet
           the
           corruption
           remaineth
           still
           in
           him
           ,
           though
           greatly
           weakened
           through
           Sanctification
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           here
           obserue
           ,
           that
           the
           opinion
           of
           many
           men
           concerning
           their
           sanctification
           ,
           is
           erroneous
           :
           for
           ,
           some
           there
           be
           ,
           who
           haue
           thought
           that
           a
           man
           might
           be
           perfectly
           sanctified
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           haue
           originall
           sinne
           quite
           abolished
           .
           But
           ,
           this
           is
           most
           false
           :
           for
           ,
           this
           Church
           of
           the
           Hebrewes
           had
           as
           worthy
           men
           in
           it
           for
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           sanctification
           ,
           as
           any
           are
           in
           these
           daies
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           author
           of
           this
           Epistle
           was
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           a
           man
           that
           had
           receiued
           a
           great
           measure
           of
           sanctifying
           grace
           :
           yet
           ,
           including
           himselfe
           among
           them
           ,
           he
           exhorts
           the
           Hebrewes
           thus
           ;
           
             Let
             vs
             cast
             off
             the
             burden
             ,
             and
             sinne
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             ready
             to
             compasse
             vs
             about
             .
          
           What!
           had
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           &
           these
           Christians
           sinne
           in
           them
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           would
           neuer
           bid
           them
           cast
           it
           off
           :
           for
           ,
           it
           were
           a
           vaine
           thing
           ,
           to
           bid
           them
           cast
           off
           that
           which
           they
           had
           not
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           perfectly
           sanctified
           ;
           as
           indeede
           no
           man
           euer
           was
           ,
           or
           shall
           be
           ,
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           Christ
           onely
           excepted
           .
           Wee
           must
           not
           maruell
           at
           this
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           is
           perfect
           in
           this
           life
           :
           nay
           ,
           we
           must
           rather
           maruell
           at
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           giuen
           to
           any
           of
           vs
           ,
           any
           droppe
           of
           sound
           grace
           ,
           beeing
           such
           miserable
           wretched
           sinners
           as
           we
           are
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           himselfe
           hath
           giuen
           many
           reasons
           ,
           why
           men
           
           should
           not
           bee
           perfect
           in
           this
           life
           .
           As
           first
           :
           If
           a
           man
           were
           perfectly
           sanctified
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           then
           were
           hee
           perfectly
           iust
           and
           righteous
           in
           himselfe
           euen
           before
           GOD
           ,
           and
           so
           should
           be
           saued
           ;
           yet
           not
           by
           free
           grace
           and
           mercy
           alone
           in
           Christ
           :
           and
           thus
           should
           Christ
           not
           bee
           a
           whole
           and
           alone
           Sauiour
           ;
           but
           onely
           a
           meanes
           to
           conuay
           into
           a
           man
           that
           sauing
           grace
           whereby
           a
           man
           should
           be
           saued
           .
           But
           Christ
           is
           our
           whole
           and
           onely
           righteousnesse
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           are
           iustified
           and
           saued
           ;
           and
           this
           may
           our
           corruption
           teach
           vs
           ,
           which
           stil
           remaines
           in
           vs
           ,
           not
           quite
           mortified
           till
           the
           houre
           of
           death
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           grace
           we
           receiue
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           comes
           by
           meanes
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           GOD
           worketh
           in
           vs
           :
           And
           looke
           how
           it
           stands
           with
           vs
           in
           regard
           of
           faith
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           with
           vs
           for
           all
           other
           graces
           .
           But
           ,
           faith
           in
           the
           best
           beleeuer
           is
           imperfect
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           mixed
           with
           much
           doubting
           ;
           and
           therefore
           all
           other
           gifts
           and
           graces
           which
           come
           by
           faith
           ,
           as
           righteousnesse
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           and
           sanctification
           ,
           are
           also
           imperfect
           in
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           From
           this
           ,
           that
           sanctification
           in
           this
           life
           is
           imperfect
           ,
           we
           learn
           (
           for
           the
           ouerthrowing
           of
           another
           error
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           )
           that
           
             no
             man
             can
             stand
             at
             Gods
             tribunall
             seate
             ,
             iustified
             by
             inherent
             iustice
             or
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           For
           ,
           that
           which
           wee
           call
           Sanctification
           ,
           the
           Papists
           call
           the
           
             Iustification
             of
             a
             sinner
          
           ;
           making
           two
           parts
           of
           iustification
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           whereby
           a
           sinner
           of
           an
           euill
           man
           is
           made
           good
           ;
           by
           the
           pardon
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           the
           infusion
           of
           inward
           righteousnesse
           ,
           standing
           in
           hope
           and
           charity
           especially
           :
           And
           the
           second
           ,
           wherby
           of
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           one
           is
           made
           better
           ,
           and
           more
           iust
           :
           and
           this
           they
           say
           ,
           may
           proceede
           from
           the
           merite
           of
           a
           mans
           owne
           workes
           of
           grace
           ;
           and
           hereby
           they
           hold
           a
           man
           stands
           righteous
           before
           God.
           But
           looke
           how
           it
           standes
           with
           grace
           in
           vs
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           so
           likewise
           shal
           it
           stand
           with
           the
           same
           graces
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ;
           if
           they
           bee
           imperfect
           now
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           able
           to
           iustifie
           vs
           before
           GOD
           ,
           they
           shall
           also
           be
           found
           imperfecte
           then
           to
           that
           purpose
           and
           effecte
           ▪
           
           But
           now
           they
           are
           imperfect
           ,
           as
           hath
           beene
           shewed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           then
           stand
           for
           our
           righteousnesse
           ;
           vnlesse
           we
           will
           imagine
           that
           God
           will
           then
           accept
           of
           an
           imperfect
           Iustice.
           Wherefore
           ,
           their
           Doctrine
           is
           erroneous
           ,
           &
           a
           doctrine
           of
           all
           terrour
           and
           desperation
           :
           for
           ,
           who
           dare
           aduenture
           the
           saluation
           of
           his
           soule
           vpon
           his
           owne
           righteousnesse
           ?
           Wee
           denie
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           accepteth
           of
           our
           sanctification
           ;
           yet
           not
           as
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           iustification
           vnto
           life
           :
           that
           onely
           is
           the
           obedience
           and
           righteousnesse
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           accepted
           of
           God
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           made
           ours
           by
           faith
           ;
           for
           ,
           that
           alone
           is
           aunswerable
           to
           the
           rigour
           of
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           also
           sheweth
           the
           errour
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           hold
           that
           concupiscence
           or
           originall
           sinne
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           quality
           ,
           but
           an
           
             essence
             or
             substance
             liuing
             and
             subsisting
             by
             it selfe
             .
          
           For
           ,
           here
           wee
           see
           a
           plaine
           difference
           betweene
           a
           mans
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           and
           
             originall
             sinne
             that
             compasseth
             them
          
           ;
           else
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           would
           not
           bid
           vs
           to
           cast
           off
           this
           sinne
           :
           for
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           man
           ,
           cannot
           by
           man
           bee
           cast
           off
           .
           And
           to
           make
           this
           more
           plaine
           ,
           we
           must
           knowe
           ,
           that
           in
           man
           descending
           from
           Adam
           ,
           there
           be
           three
           things
           :
           1.
           
           The
           substance
           of
           his
           soule
           and
           body
           :
           2.
           
           The
           powers
           and
           faculties
           in
           them
           both
           .
           3.
           
           The
           corruption
           or
           bad
           disposition
           in
           those
           powers
           and
           faculties
           ,
           whereby
           a
           man
           is
           vnconformable
           to
           the
           will
           of
           his
           Creator
           ,
           and
           prone
           to
           that
           which
           is
           euill
           .
           And
           this
           third
           thing
           is
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           different
           from
           mans
           substance
           and
           faculties
           ;
           and
           so
           is
           not
           a
           substance
           in
           man
           ,
           or
           mans
           nature
           corrupted
           ,
           but
           an
           ill
           disposition
           therein
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           hence
           also
           wee
           learne
           ,
           what
           a
           regenerate
           man
           doth
           most
           feele
           in
           himselfe
           ;
           namely
           ,
           
             originall
             sinne
             ,
             the
             corruption
             of
             his
             nature
             :
          
           for
           ,
           that
           hangs
           on
           fast
           ,
           and
           hinders
           him
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           all
           good
           duties
           .
           This
           ,
           Paul
           knew
           well
           ;
           and
           therefore
           confesseth
           ,
           that
           
             hee
             saw
             another
             Law
             in
             his
             members
             ,
             rebelling
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             his
             minde
             ,
             and
             leading
             him
             captiue
             vnto
             the
             Law
             of
             sinne
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             his
             members
             ,
          
           Rom.
           7.23
           :
           This
           caused
           him
           
             to
             leaue
             vndone
             
             the
             good
             which
             he
             would
             haue
             done
             ;
             and
             to
             do
             the
             euill
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             not
             doe
             ,
          
           Verse
           19.
           
           And
           Dauid
           felt
           the
           same
           thing
           when
           he
           saide
           ;
           
             I
             will
             runne
             the
             way
             of
             thy
             commaundements
             ,
             when
             thou
             shalt
             enlarge
             my
             heart
             .
          
           Why
           doth
           Dauid
           speak
           of
           the
           
             enlarging
             of
             his
             heart
          
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           he
           felt
           in
           himselfe
           this
           originall
           sinne
           ,
           which
           did
           streicten
           his
           good
           affections
           ,
           so
           as
           hee
           could
           not
           put
           them
           forth
           so
           much
           as
           hee
           would
           toward
           the
           Law
           of
           God.
           And
           when
           hee
           saith
           ,
           Psal.
           51.12
           ,
           
             Stablish
             me
             oh
             Lord
             by
             thy
             free
             spirit
          
           ;
           he
           would
           giue
           vs
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           by
           originall
           corruption
           hee
           was
           restrained
           of
           his
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           and
           hindred
           in
           all
           good
           affections
           ,
           holy
           actions
           ,
           and
           heauenly
           meditations
           :
           which
           causeth
           him
           to
           pray
           for
           liberty
           and
           freedome
           by
           the
           spirit
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           plaine
           ,
           the
           seruant
           of
           God
           feeles
           this
           corruption
           ,
           clogging
           and
           hindering
           him
           from
           all
           good
           duties
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           serues
           to
           admonish
           all
           secure
           persons
           ,
           which
           neuer
           felt
           sinne
           to
           bee
           a
           clogge
           or
           burthen
           vnto
           them
           ,
           of
           their
           fearfull
           and
           dangerous
           estate
           .
           For
           ,
           to
           euery
           childe
           of
           God
           ,
           originall
           corruption
           is
           a
           grieuous
           burthen
           .
           Now
           ,
           conferre
           with
           a
           natural
           man
           ,
           and
           aske
           him
           what
           imperfections
           and
           wants
           he
           feeles
           in
           himselfe
           :
           his
           answer
           is
           ;
           he
           neuer
           was
           hindered
           by
           any
           corruption
           in
           all
           his
           life
           :
           he
           neuer
           felt
           doubting
           or
           want
           of
           loue
           either
           to
           God
           or
           to
           his
           brethren
           :
           he
           feeles
           no
           pride
           of
           heart
           ,
           no
           guile
           or
           hypocrisie
           ,
           nor
           vaine-glory
           ,
           &c.
           
           If
           wee
           take
           these
           men
           vpon
           their
           words
           ,
           they
           are
           Angels
           among
           men
           :
           but
           indeede
           they
           are
           blinde
           and
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           wonderfully
           deceiued
           by
           Satan
           :
           for
           ,
           all
           Gods
           seruants
           in
           this
           life
           doe
           continually
           bewaile
           the
           corruption
           of
           their
           nature
           ,
           crying
           out
           against
           originall
           sinne
           ,
           that
           it
           
             hinders
             them
             in
             doing
             the
             good
             things
             which
             they
             would
             doe
             ;
             and
             causing
             them
             to
             doe
             that
             euill
             which
             they
             would
             not
             .
          
           These
           men
           therefore
           ,
           that
           are
           neuer
           troubled
           with
           corruption
           ,
           but
           (
           to
           their
           owne
           thinking
           )
           haue
           grace
           at
           will
           ,
           are
           in
           a
           fearefull
           case
           ,
           their
           mindes
           are
           still
           blinded
           ,
           and
           their
           hearts
           hardned
           ;
           they
           are
           dead
           in
           sin
           ,
           abiding
           in
           darknesse
           vnto
           this
           houre
           .
           And
           if
           they
           goe
           thus
           on
           to
           death
           ,
           
           
           
           
           
           they
           shall
           finde
           that
           sinne
           will
           vnvizor
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           shall
           knowe
           what
           sinne
           meanes
           ,
           and
           finde
           the
           terrour
           ,
           and
           feele
           the
           burthen
           of
           it
           when
           it
           is
           too
           late
           ;
           like
           the
           foolish
           virgines
           that
           knew
           what
           the
           want
           of
           oyle
           meant
           ,
           when
           the
           doores
           were
           shut
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           shewes
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           He
           is
           not
           heere
           a
           Saint
           feeling
           no
           corruption
           ,
           perfectly
           sanctified
           &
           freed
           from
           all
           sinne
           :
           but
           such
           a
           one
           as
           feeles
           the
           burthen
           of
           corruption
           ,
           hindering
           him
           in
           his
           Christian
           course
           ;
           vnder
           which
           hee
           sighes
           and
           groanes
           ,
           labouring
           by
           all
           good
           meanes
           to
           bee
           disburthened
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           it
           off
           .
           It
           is
           indeede
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           comfort
           for
           a
           man
           to
           feele
           Gods
           graces
           in
           himselfe
           ;
           as
           faith
           ,
           loue
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           :
           but
           no
           childe
           of
           GOD
           can
           alwayes
           or
           alone
           feele
           the
           comfort
           of
           grace
           ;
           most
           commonly
           hee
           shall
           be
           troubled
           with
           sinne
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           Gods
           childe
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           feeling
           it
           ,
           hee
           dislike
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           striue
           to
           bee
           eased
           of
           it
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           sure
           argument
           of
           his
           happy
           estate
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           this
           commaundement
           to
           
             cast
             away
             sinne
             that
             presseth
             downe
             ,
          
           teacheth
           euery
           childe
           of
           GOD
           to
           labour
           earnestly
           for
           the
           gouernment
           and
           direction
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           :
           for
           ,
           wee
           haue
           within
           vs
           originall
           corruption
           ,
           that
           like
           an
           armed
           man
           besets
           vs
           about
           ,
           and
           hindereth
           vs
           in
           euerie
           good
           thing
           wee
           take
           in
           hand
           .
           Wee
           must
           therefore
           pray
           vnto
           GOD
           daily
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           guide
           vs
           by
           his
           good
           spirit
           :
           for
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           corruption
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           deceitfulnesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           wee
           shall
           vtterly
           faile
           ,
           vnlesse
           Gods
           spirit
           gouerne
           vs
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           thoughts
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           of
           our
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           the
           actions
           of
           our
           liues
           .
           This
           ,
           Dauid
           knew
           well
           ,
           and
           therefore
           prayeth
           to
           the
           Lord
           
             for
             his
             good
             spirit
             ,
             to
             leade
             him
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Righteousnesse
             .
          
           Psal.
           143.10
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           seeing
           wee
           haue
           this
           corruption
           of
           nature
           in
           vs
           ,
           wee
           must
           
             keepe
             our
             hearts
             with
             all
             diligence
             ,
          
           and
           set
           watch
           and
           ward
           about
           them
           .
           So
           Salomon
           saith
           :
           
             Counterguard
             
             thy
             heart
             my
             sonne
             ,
          
           Prouerbs
           4.23
           .
           Why
           doth
           Salomon
           giue
           this
           commandement
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           for
           special
           cause
           :
           for
           ,
           euery
           man
           while
           he
           liues
           on
           earth
           ,
           is
           compassed
           about
           with
           his
           owne
           corrupt
           nature
           ;
           which
           like
           a
           home-borne
           traytor
           seekes
           to
           deliuer
           the
           heart
           into
           the
           possession
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           defraud
           God
           of
           his
           right
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           heart
           is
           mans
           Treasury
           ,
           from
           whence
           come
           all
           actions
           good
           and
           badde
           :
           now
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           well
           kept
           and
           guarded
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           dwell
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           thence
           will
           proceede
           the
           issues
           of
           life
           :
           but
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           left
           open
           ,
           for
           corruption
           to
           enter
           and
           take
           place
           ;
           then
           is
           it
           made
           an
           habitation
           for
           the
           diuell
           .
        
         
           If
           a
           citie
           were
           besieged
           about
           by
           bloody
           enemies
           ,
           the
           inhabitants
           thereof
           would
           set
           watch
           and
           ward
           in
           euery
           place
           ,
           to
           keepe
           out
           the
           enemie
           :
           so
           ,
           wee
           hauing
           originall
           sinne
           ,
           as
           a
           fierce
           enemie
           compassing
           vs
           about
           ,
           for
           to
           work
           our
           destruction
           some
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           must
           labour
           to
           haue
           our
           hearts
           guarded
           with
           a
           watch
           of
           grace
           ,
           that
           our
           corruption
           may
           not
           let
           in
           Satan
           there
           to
           dwell
           ,
           or
           to
           haue
           any
           abode
           .
        
         
           But
           (
           will
           some
           say
           )
           how
           shall
           we
           get
           a
           watch
           that
           may
           thus
           keepe
           our
           hearts
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           Wee
           must
           labour
           that
           the
           word
           of
           God
           may
           dwell
           plentifully
           in
           our
           hearts
           ;
           and
           there
           ,
           as
           the
           scepter
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           held
           vp
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           faith
           ,
           ruling
           our
           wills
           and
           affections
           ,
           &
           bringing
           into
           subiection
           euery
           thoght
           ,
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christ.
           In
           such
           a
           heart
           Christ
           dwells
           ,
           who
           is
           stronger
           than
           Satan
           :
           and
           ,
           here
           can
           neither
           corruption
           set
           open
           the
           doore
           to
           Satan
           ,
           nor
           Satan
           enter
           ,
           but
           all
           things
           are
           in
           safetie
           .
           Also
           ,
           the
           actions
           that
           proceede
           hence
           ,
           shall
           be
           the
           issues
           of
           life
           ,
           beeing
           holy
           and
           pleasing
           vnto
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           second
           point
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           duty
           to
           bee
           performed
           for
           our
           continuance
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           
             Wee
             must
             runne
             with
             patience
             the
             race
             that
             is
             set
             before
             vs.
          
           In
           these
           words
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           
           borroweth
           a
           comparison
           from
           the
           games
           of
           men
           that
           did
           runne
           a
           race
           :
           and
           thus
           we
           may
           conceiue
           it
           ▪
           The
           race
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           propounds
           vs
           to
           runne
           ,
           is
           the
           race
           of
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           :
           the
           parties
           that
           must
           runne
           in
           this
           race
           ,
           are
           all
           Christians
           ,
           men
           or
           women
           ,
           high
           or
           lowe
           ;
           not
           one
           excepted
           :
           the
           price
           and
           crowne
           for
           which
           we
           runne
           ,
           is
           
             euerlasting
             glory
          
           :
           the
           iudge
           of
           the
           runners
           is
           the
           
             Lord
             himselfe
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           appointed
           this
           race
           vnto
           euery
           Christian
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           who
           also
           ,
           will
           giue
           the
           reward
           to
           euery
           one
           that
           runneth
           well
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           comparison
           ,
           wee
           may
           obserue
           many
           good
           instructions
           :
           First
           ,
           in
           that
           
             Christian
             religion
          
           is
           compared
           to
           
             a
             race
          
           ;
           We
           are
           taught
           ,
           that
           euery
           one
           that
           professeth
           religion
           must
           goe
           forward
           therein
           ,
           growing
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           faith
           ,
           piety
           ,
           and
           in
           euery
           grace
           of
           God.
           He
           that
           runnes
           a
           bodily
           race
           ,
           must
           neither
           stand
           still
           ,
           nor
           goe
           backward
           (
           for
           ,
           then
           then
           he
           shall
           neuer
           get
           the
           price
           )
           but
           ,
           still
           goe
           forward
           to
           the
           race
           ende
           :
           So
           must
           euery
           Christian
           goe
           forward
           in
           grace
           ,
           following
           hard
           towards
           the
           marke
           ,
           for
           the
           price
           of
           the
           high
           calling
           of
           God.
           If
           wee
           care
           not
           for
           eternall
           life
           ,
           then
           we
           may
           take
           our
           ease
           ,
           and
           let
           grace
           alone
           ;
           but
           ,
           if
           wee
           tender
           our
           owne
           saluation
           ,
           wee
           must
           goe
           on
           in
           the
           graces
           of
           religion
           ,
           as
           a
           runner
           doth
           goe
           forward
           in
           his
           race
           .
           This
           beeing
           wel
           obserued
           ,
           would
           rowze
           vp
           our
           drowzie
           Christians
           ,
           that
           make
           no
           progresse
           in
           religion
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           resemblance
           of
           Christianity
           to
           a
           race
           ,
           teacheth
           vs
           al
           to
           striue
           to
           go
           one
           before
           another
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           faith
           ,
           and
           holy
           obedience
           :
           thus
           runners
           doe
           ,
           that
           run
           a
           bodily
           race
           .
           Also
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           is
           ,
           to
           labour
           and
           striue
           to
           goe
           one
           before
           another
           in
           riches
           ,
           preferment
           ,
           in
           fine
           apparell
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           bodily
           delights
           :
           now
           ,
           shall
           men
           striue
           to
           bee
           first
           in
           these
           transitory
           things
           ,
           and
           shall
           wee
           neglect
           our
           duty
           about
           these
           spirituall
           graces
           ?
           wherein
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           excell
           ,
           the
           more
           acceptable
           wee
           are
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           shall
           bee
           more
           glorious
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           seeing
           Christianity
           is
           a
           race
           ,
           wee
           must
           remember
           to
           be
           constant
           therein
           ,
           till
           we
           come
           to
           the
           ende
           of
           our
           faith
           ;
           euen
           the
           saluation
           of
           our
           soules
           .
           It
           hath
           beene
           the
           manner
           of
           our
           people
           ,
           to
           turne
           in
           religion
           with
           the
           State
           and
           Time
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           to
           this
           day
           many
           thousands
           come
           to
           our
           assemblies
           ,
           that
           would
           turne
           to
           Popery
           ,
           if
           that
           abhomination
           should
           be
           set
           vp
           againe
           :
           for
           (
           say
           they
           )
           It
           was
           a
           merry
           world
           ,
           when
           that
           religion
           was
           vp
           .
           But
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           the
           property
           of
           good
           runners
           :
           If
           wee
           would
           haue
           the
           crowne
           of
           life
           ,
           we
           must
           hold
           true
           religion
           constantly
           vnto
           the
           death
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           like
           good
           runners
           we
           must
           minde
           our
           way
           ▪
           and
           haue
           our
           hearts
           set
           vpon
           the
           ende
           of
           our
           race
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           euerlasting
           life
           .
           Each
           ordinary
           traueller
           ,
           is
           very
           inquisitiue
           of
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           care
           is
           to
           goe
           the
           neerest
           way
           he
           can
           to
           his
           iourneys
           ende
           .
           Behold
           ,
           wee
           are
           trauellers
           ,
           and
           our
           iourney
           is
           to
           heauen
           ;
           we
           must
           therefore
           endeauour
           to
           goe
           the
           straightest
           way
           we
           can
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           life
           euerlasting
           :
           neither
           must
           we
           make
           delaies
           in
           this
           way
           ,
           but
           vse
           all
           helpes
           to
           further
           vs
           herein
           ;
           for
           ,
           the
           matter
           is
           of
           great
           importance
           whereabout
           we
           goe
           .
        
         
           Here
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           We
           like
           this
           well
           ;
           but
           ,
           true
           religion
           hath
           alwaies
           many
           enemies
           ,
           and
           fewe
           hearty
           friends
           :
           besides
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           run
           this
           way
           ,
           hee
           must
           runne
           alone
           ,
           and
           suffer
           also
           many
           crosses
           and
           reproaches
           .
           Answ.
           This
           is
           most
           true
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           addeth
           ;
           That
           wee
           must
           runne
           this
           race
           
             with
             patience
          
           :
           We
           must
           not
           be
           discouraged
           because
           of
           these
           crosses
           and
           afflictiōs
           ;
           but
           labour
           with
           patience
           to
           beare
           that
           part
           of
           affliction
           ,
           what
           euer
           it
           bee
           ,
           that
           shall
           light
           vpon
           vs
           in
           our
           iourney
           .
           This
           is
           Christs
           counsell
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           Luke
           21.19
           .
           
             Possesse
             your
             soules
             in
             patience
          
           :
           as
           if
           hee
           should
           say
           ,
           If
           you
           would
           saue
           your
           soules
           ,
           you
           must
           labour
           to
           beare
           all
           crosses
           that
           fall
           on
           you
           ,
           with
           patience
           .
           In
           the
           parable
           ,
           Luk.
           8.15
           ,
           
             They
             that
             receiue
             the
             seed
             in
             good
             ground
             ,
             are
             they
             ,
             which
             with
             an
             honest
             and
             good
             heart
             heare
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             keepe
             it
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             fruite
             .
          
           But
           how
           ?
           
           
             with
             patience
          
           .
           Euery
           one
           that
           heares
           Gods
           word
           ,
           &
           makes
           conscience
           thereof
           ,
           shall
           haue
           enemies
           to
           scoffe
           ,
           and
           mock
           ,
           and
           to
           afflict
           him
           ;
           which
           the
           diuell
           sets
           a-worke
           ,
           to
           hinder
           the
           growth
           of
           the
           word
           in
           his
           heart
           :
           but
           ,
           must
           he
           therefore
           cease
           to
           bring
           forth
           fruite
           ?
           no
           ,
           hee
           must
           bring
           forth
           fruite
           with
           patience
           .
           And
           so
           must
           we
           doe
           in
           the
           race
           of
           true
           religion
           :
           for
           ,
           crosses
           ,
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           mockings
           will
           come
           ;
           but
           these
           stormes
           must
           not
           turne
           vs
           backe
           :
           nay
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           beate
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           the
           more
           must
           we
           arme
           our selues
           with
           patience
           ,
           by
           which
           wee
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           beare
           them
           all
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           this
           third
           duty
           ;
           as
           also
           of
           the
           exhortation
           vnto
           Constancie
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           after
           the
           example
           of
           all
           these
           godly
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           The
           Printers
           Aduertisement
           .
        
         
           CHristian
           Readers
           ,
           in
           most
           part
           of
           these
           printed
           Books
           ,
           yee
           shall
           finde
           the
           faults
           heereunder
           set
           downe
           ,
           already
           amended
           to
           your
           hands
           :
           onely
           ,
           in
           some
           fewe
           of
           the
           Copies
           (
           wherein
           they
           past
           vs
           ,
           vnespied
           )
           they
           had
           neede
           to
           be
           corrected
           with
           your
           Penne
           :
           viz.
           
        
         
           Page
           160
           ,
           line
           20
           ,
           sinne
           for
           sonne
           :
           p
           :
           358
           ,
           line
           24
           ,
           they
           iolly
           for
           the
           iolly
           :
           p.
           359
           ,
           line
           30
           ,
           Ismael
           for
           Israel
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           all
           the
           Copies
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           vvrong
           Title
           escaped
           in
           the
           Page
           384
           ,
           viz.
           Moses
           faith
           ,
           for
           Moses
           Parents
           faith
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A09376-e150
           
             
               Exod.
               33.15
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               10.6
            
          
           
             
               Heb.
               10.38
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.7
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               1.9
            
          
           
             
               Gal.
               3.3
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Tim.
               4.10
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.
               ●●
            
          
           
             
               Heb.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               1.7
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               5.14
            
             .
          
           
             
               Luke
               1.79
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Ier.
               22.15
               &c.
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               1.
               
               King.
               11.11
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Sam.
               2.30
               .
               Psal.
               37.4
               .
            
          
           
             
               Heb.
               11.5
            
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               10.
            
             
          
           
             
               Verse
               24.
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             
               Heb.
               12.39
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09376-e1130
           
             The
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
          
           
             Math.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             16.6
             .
          
           
             Math.
             12.36
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.31
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             2.25
             .
             &
             3.21
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             1.3
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09376-e5780
           
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             21.27
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             12.24
             ▪
             
          
           
             Genes
             ,
             4.10
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             56.8
             .
          
           
             Habbak
             .
             2.11
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             10.20
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             116.115
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             21.19
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             6.10
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Example
             ,
             Henoch
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               5.
            
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.20
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.20
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Genes
             .
             3.19
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             5.24
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6
             :
          
           
             Genes
             .
             5.22
             .
          
           
             Amos
             3.3
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             17.1
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             116.9
             .
          
           
             Genes
             .
             24.40
             .
          
           
             Genes
             .
             50.20
             .
          
           
             Genes
             .
             39.9
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             15.9
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             2.
             
          
           
             Micha
             .
             6.7.8
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Timoth.
             3.16.17
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Timoth.
             4.4.5
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             17.17
             ,
             18.19
             .
             Psal.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Timoth.
             3.2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Exodus
             20.
             
          
           
             Math.
             7.12
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor
             ▪
             10.31
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.26
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.24
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             22.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             11.2
             .
          
           
             Math.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             13.13.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.16
             .
             &
             7.25
             .
             &
             10.22
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             10.11.12
             13.
             
          
           
             Esay
             36.18.19
             &c.
             
          
           
             Esay
             28.15
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             14.1
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             2.23
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Timoth.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             Malach.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             73.13
             ,
             &c
             
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
          
           
             Verse
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             116.11
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             31.19
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             139.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             8.41
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.20
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             17.14
             .
          
           
             Luke
             16.25
             .
          
           
             Luke
             4.6.7
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             8.44
             .
             Gen.
             3.4.5
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09376-e19910
           
             3.
             
             Exsample
             of
             Noah
             .
          
           
             Commaundements
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Kings
             .
             6.15.16
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess.
             2.20.21
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12
             ▪
             2
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.15.16
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09376-e51750
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             32.33
             .
          
           
             Gen
             ,
             18.19
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             24.63
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             8.56
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             12.8
             .
             &
             ●2
             .
             9
             .
             &
             33.10
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.23
             .
             Isay
             66.3
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             30.8
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             Luke
             2.51
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             4
             11.
             
          
           
             Exod
             20.12
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2
             .
             2●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09376-e64240
           
             Num.
             21.8.9
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             20.7
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             32.31
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Leuit.
             10.1.2
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Math.
             8.9
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09376-e69790
           
             Num.
             6.23
             .
          
           
             Luke
             24.50
             .
          
           
             Leuit.
             19.31
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             8.19.20
             .
          
           
             Math.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             33.3
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09376-e72490
           
             Gen.
             18.17.18.19
             .
          
           
             Amos
             3.7
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09376-e74770
           
             Luke
             16.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09376-e75940
           
             Isa.
             6.11
             .
          
           
             Exodus
             2.3
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             10.23
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             16.12
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             8.3
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             110.2
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             16.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             Math.
             21.19
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             18
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             Philip.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             
               all
               ouer
            
             .
          
           
             Titus
             ,
             1.15
             .
          
           
             Math.
             19.24
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             5.1.3
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             19.29
             .
          
           
             Philip·
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Math.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             3
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             11.8
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             42.11
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             39.9
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             12.27
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             23.18
             .
          
           
             Leuit.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chr.
             35.12
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             12.13
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             Math.
             26.18
             .
             Luke
             22.7
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Math.
             26.28
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.4
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             Luke
             22.49
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
          
           
             Isay
             37.26
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.4
             .
             Numb
             .
             20.11
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             9.4
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             32.7
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09376-e84390
           
             Exod.
             14
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             14.
             
             ●●
             ▪
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Kings
             9.35.36
             .
          
           
             Acts
             12.23
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             54.17
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09376-e86050
           
             Genesis
             17.2
             .
             and
             18.18
             .
          
           
             Ephe.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             3.6
             .
          
           
             Iosh.
             6.20
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09376-e86920
           
             Ephe.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             17.27
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             18
             .
             1●.12
             .
          
           
             Iude
             4.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             29.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             12
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             Math.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             Iosh.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             Iosh.
             29.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Iosh.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             Marke
             10.17
             .
          
           
             Iosh.
             6.22
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             6.17.18
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             2.18
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.22
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09376-e90120
           
             Iudges
             6.12.14.16
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09376-e91280
           
             Math.
             8.3
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             14.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             3.7
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             20.7
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.9
             .
          
           
             Math.
             7.12
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Rom.
             13.7
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             21.3
             .
          
           
             Acts
             12.4
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             20.2.3
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09376-e94140
           
             ●
             .
             Kings
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Kings
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.20
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09376-e94470
           
             Acts
             17.28
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             8.6
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             32.32
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             1.12
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09376-e99000
           
             Heb.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             15.4
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             14.20
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             43.9.10
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             Dan.
             6.10
             .